《THE FAKE HEIRESS GUIDE TO LOVE AND POWER》


 love and power 1

    <b>Chapter </b><b>1 </b>


    At the airport¡¯s arrival hall, a girl stepped out into the bustle, long hair loose around her shoulders, sunsses and a mask half¨Cconcealing her striking features, wireless headphones resting around her neck. In one hand, she easily carried a small suitcase, her long, pale legs drawing more than a few lingering nces as she passed.


    People stared, some whispering, half¨Cconvinced they¡¯d just spotted a celebrity in the wild.


    She halted, pushing her sunsses up with a careless touch.


    ¡°Miss Alessia.¡± A middle¨Caged man in a tailored suit appeared before her, head respectfully lowered.


    Alessia Tate slid off her sunsses and tucked them into her cor. The small beauty mark beneath her eye only emphasized her allure.


    ¡°Are my parents home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve returned,¡± the man replied.


    Alessia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t flicker with excitement or even the slightest hint of nerves. It was as if the people waiting for her wereplete strangers.


    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t forget the rest of my luggage,¡± she reminded, her tonenguid.


    ¡°Of course, Miss. I¡¯ll have it brought to your room shortly.¡±


    She nodded and strode out of the airport without another word. The butler Dawson followed at a respectful distance. Outwardly, he betrayed nothing, but inside, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Alessia¡¯sposure.


    If it had been him¨Cif he¡¯d discovered, while traveling, that he¡¯d been switched at birth¨Che¡¯d have been a wreck, scrambling for the next flight home. It was one thing if the other family rivaled the Tates, but in this case¡­


    A trace of pity crept into Dawson¡¯s gaze as he watched Alessia¡¯s back. Poor girl, he thought. She probably had no idea what she was about to face.


    Alessia felt the weight of his stare but couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. In truth, she wasn¡¯t anxious or heartbroken¨Cif anything, she¡¯d almost kept traveling abroad, only booking her return ticket once the Tates were confirmed back.


    At the curb, a ck sedan waited with its door already open. Alessia didn¡¯t break stride, slipped inside, and pulled on her headphones the moment she settled in.


    15-34


    The car glided away toward Tate Manor.


    She watched the city slide by outside the window, her mood as calm as ss. When she¡¯d first learned she wasn¡¯t the Tates¡® biological daughter, she¡¯d been shocked, of course. But then¨Crelief had washed over her.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Tates had mistreated her. Far from it. They¡¯d always provided for her¨Cfinancially, she¡¯d been better off than any of her peers, with a monthly allowance that dwarfed theirs. But that was all there was to it.


    To the Tates, children existed to carry on the family name and produce the perfect heir. Three children meant a backup¨Ca spare, in case the second wasn¡¯t a boy. If the second child had, in fact, been a son, Alessia wouldn¡¯t even exist.


    They never invested themselves emotionally. If you wanted something, you earned it with your grades. When the siblings reached the right age, they were shipped off to the most elite private academies in Europeworking was just as important as


    academics.


    Alessia¡¯s luck was that she was a girl; she didn¡¯t have to fight for what she wanted. The downside? Her parents never paid her the slightest attention. Even birthday presents were left to their assistant to arrange.


    As a little girl, she¡¯d tried everything¨Cexcelled in school, hoping for a word of praise, anything to be seen. But she was never acknowledged, never celebrated like her brother and younger sibling. She let her grades slip, but even that failed to provoke a reaction.


    Nothing she did could ever change them.


    Eventually, she understood: she was nothing but a pawn, her only value lying in the marriage alliance she¡¯d be expected to forge once she turned eighteen¨Cone more calcted move to keep the Tate legacy strong.


    Now the real daughter was back. Perfect. Thanks to her, Alessia¡¯s ns for escape had moved up by a whole year. The details had changed, but that was fine. If life had taught her anything, it was to stay flexible.


    ¡°Miss Alessia, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Dawson announced, holding open the door.


    She stepped out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your luggage sent up shortly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alessia replied quietly, then headed for the manor¡¯s broad stone steps. The front door stood open, and Mae, the housekeeper, was waiting.


    213


    15:34


    ¡°Miss Alessia, your parents are in the sitting room,¡± Mae said, setting a pair of slippers by the door.


    ¡°Thank you. Please bring me some tea.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alessia slipped into the slippers and strolled inside, unhurried.


    In the spacious living room, Mr. and Mrs. Tate sat side by side on the main sofa. Off to one side, perched on the edge of another couch, was a slender girl with her head lowered, hair curtaining her face sopletely, it was impossible to make out her features.


    15:34

 love and power 2

    She was quietly sobbing, the picture of someone who¡¯d just suffered the world¡¯s greatest injustice. In any ordinary family, everyone would be fussing over her, trying to soothe her hurt feelings, desperate to make up for all the years she¡¯d


    supposedly missed out on.


    But this was the Tate family.


    The Tates¡® faces were utterly unmoved as Ileana Morton put on her little one¨Cwoman show. Not a flicker of sympathy, not a word offort.


    After seventeen years living among the Tates, Alessia¡¯s temperament had inevitably picked up some of their coldness. Watching Ileana¡¯s delicate, pitiful act, Alessia found her interest fading fast. In fact, after a long journey, the faint sound of those sniffles was starting to get on her nerves.


    ¡°Dad. Mom.¡± Alessia withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Scott Tate said. Alessia obeyed, slipping into a chair just as Mae appeared with a tray, setting down a cup of tea in front of her.


    Alessia took a delicate sip. The fragrance of ck tea bloomed on her tongue, soothing her nerves and smoothing some of the tension from her shoulders.


    ¡°This must be¡­ my sister, right?¡± Ileana finally dropped the act when no one paid her any attention. In an instant, she switched tactics: shoulders slumping,shes fluttering with wounded innocence. She was quick to y the underdog, eyes wide and mournful, a posture designed to elicit sympathy, to make others want to stand up for her.


    Unfortunately, her performance was so painfully obvious that none of the three Tates responded.


    For a moment, the air in the room seemed to freeze.


    Alessia almostughed. As she set her cup down, she nced at Ileana with a


    raised brow.


    Where Alessia was strikingly elegant and beautiful, Ileana had inherited Yvonne Sullivan¡¯s softer features. She was attractive in her own right, but when the two stood side by side, the difference was obvious.


    The jealousy in Ileana¡¯s eyes was impossible to miss. Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a faint, knowing smile. She had a decent sense of Ileana¡¯s personality already¨Cjust as the background reports had suggested. Hopefully, she¡¯d show a little more sense when


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>15-35 </b>


    dealing with the Tate brothers.


    ¡°This is the information on your biological parents.¡± Scott slid a folder across the table.


    That was the Tate family for you¨Cno warmth, no pretense. They valued time, because time meant money, and sentiment solved nothing.


    Alessia picked up the folder, slender fingers flipping through the pages with unhurried grace. From the moment she¡¯d entered the house, everything about her spoke of poise. After all, she¡¯d been raised by the Tates. If she and Ileana stood on either side of Scott, no one would ever guess that Ileana was the Tates¡® real daughter.


    The first few pages covered her parents¡® basic information. Alessia skimmed them, and her earlier suspicions grew even more certain.


    No wonder they¡¯ve suddenlye looking for me now, she thought, but said nothing aloud. Instead, she casually turned the page.


    Her hand paused when she saw the photograph. She let out a long breath. ¡°Well, looks like I¡¯ll have to rethink my strategy.¡±


    She was already considering her next move, but Ileana, watching her, misunderstood the sigh¨Cassuming Alessia was overwhelmed with sadness about her future. Ileana lowered her head, hiding the smile tugging at her lips. When she looked up again, her eyes were shimmering with unshed tears.


    ¡°Alessia¨Cmy adoptive parents aren¡¯t well¨Coff. Please don¡¯t be too upset.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me your sister. It sounds strange.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother to put on a show for the Tates¨Cshe didn¡¯t care, and neither did they.


    ¡°S¨Csorry.¡± Ileana fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, her voice trembling as if she were the most wronged person in the world.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve lived a privileged life, and it¡¯ll be hard to adjust when you go back¡­ Dad, if Alessia wants to stay, just let her. I know I¡¯m your daughter, but she¡¯s grown up with you. She¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    Ileana tilted her face up at Scott, her gaze shimmering with practiced


    vulnerability¨Cthe perfect portrait of self¨Csacrifice, as if she¡¯d dly bleed if it meant sparing him a single inconvenience.


    Alessia raised an eyebrow and took another sip of tea. Unfortunately, it had gone cold, and the taste was ruined. She set the cup down; Mae immediately stepped forward and reced it with a fresh one.


    15.25 wo


    Scott ignored Ileana¡¯s clumsy effort at maniption, and Alessia had no intention of ying along either.


    ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± Scott asked, watching as Alessia closed the folder.


    ¡°Everyone to their proper ce,¡± Alessia replied, taking a sip of her tea to hide the smile tugging at her lips.

 love and power 3

    As soon as Alessia finished speaking, the butler appeared, ushering in another man in a suit. Both were carrying suitcases in their hands. Ileana Tate¡¯s eyes locked onto those two cases with a barely concealed greed.


    She recognized them instantly¨Cthey were thetest limited¨Cedition designer luggage, the kind she could only dream of owning. The Morton family could never give her something like that, but for Alessia, having the whole collection was effortless.-


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, miss,¡± the butler greeted.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°Just some knickknacks I picked up while traveling abroad,¡± Alessia replied smoothly, cutting in before anyone else could speak.


    ¡°Well then, take them all with you,¡± Yvonne said indifferently. To the Tates, these trinkets were hardly worth mentioning.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I mind my sister reiming her belongings,¡± Ileana piped up, her voice soft at first but growing louder, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my adoptive family¡¯s house is really small. There might not be enough space for all these things¡­¡±


    She hesitated, then added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it, I just worry my adoptive parents might not be happy. It¡¯s her first timeing home, and it¡¯s great that she¡¯s returning, but bringing so much stuff might leave a bad impression¡­¡±


    Her clumsy performance made Yvonne frown, but Ileana didn¡¯t notice. She thought Yvonne was upset with Alessia.


    Alessia smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll handle it. Mr. and Mrs. Tate, thank you for raising me these seventeen years. I¡¯m not ungrateful¡ªI¡¯ll remember everything I owe you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Scott said. ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant wire you a hundred thousand. That should keep you going for a while. After that, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    Scott really knew how to handle things. Yvonne didn¡¯t object either. They never burned bridges and were careful not to make unnecessary enemies.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t stupid; she¡¯d be a fool to turn down free money. These days, every


    cent counted.


    ¡°A hundred thousand!¡± Ileana blurted out, struggling to keep the envy off her face


    15:35


    Chapter &


    and her smile from faltering.


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Scott nced at her coolly.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ileana ducked her head, ¡°I¡¯m just jealous, that¡¯s all. My sister¡¯s always had your love¡­¡± She looked the picture of innocence, like a fragile flower in the rain.


    But this was the Tate family.


    ¡°The Tates won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± Scott said, his tone businesslike. ¡°I¡¯m busy with some projects right now, but once things settle, I¡¯ll host a proper reunion to introduce you to everyone.¡± After years in business, Scott could see right through lleana¡¯s little act.


    Alessia caught the fleeting, triumphant smirk on Ileana¡¯s lips. She took back what she¡¯d said earlier about Ileana being clever. She wondered how the Morton family had managed to raise such a child¨Ca girl who only looked shrewd on the surface, but couldn¡¯t hide her foolishness the moment she opened her mouth.


    Hopefully, there was at least one sensible person in that house. Alessia decided to give the Mortons a chance only because one of them had helped her before. Otherwise, she would have struck out on her own the moment she left the Tates.


    She believed in settling scores, but also in repaying kindness when she could. Selfish as she might be, she still had a sense of right and wrong.


    Brushing aside her thoughts, Alessia stood up. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t keep the Tate family. from enjoying their reunion.¡±


    No drama, no arguments¨Ceverything had gone surprisingly smoothly.


    Butler Dawson found himself admiring Alessia all over again¨Cno, Alessia Morton now. She was sharp enough to realize the situation was decided, so she ended things cleanly, avoiding any embarrassment for either side, and even managed toe out ahead.


    ¡°Good luck, Miss,¡± Dawson said as he and Mae stood by the front door, their expressionsplicated.


    Alessia offered a carefree wave, then turned and left the home she¡¯d lived in for seventeen years, carrying only a single small suitcase¨Cthe one she¡¯d brought back from abroad.


    Strangely enough, she felt no real attachment to this ce. Despite seventeen years here, Alessia¡¯s belongings were few, as if she¡¯d always known she didn¡¯t quite belong.

 love and power 4

    Yvonne transferred the money in record time. By the time Alessia received the notification, the sun was just beginning to dip behind the rooftops, and she had finally managed to track down the Morton family.


    It wasn¡¯t that Alessia couldn¡¯t handle a GPS¨Cshe could. But the Mortons lived in a tucked¨Caway corner of the city, surrounded by rows of weather¨Cbeaten apartment blocks, the kind that had clearly seen better decades.-


    As she rolled her suitcase through the narrow streets, Alessia passed a few shirtless guys loitering at the corner, cigarettes dangling from their lips. They whistled at her, but she didn¡¯t spare them a nce, just kept her head down and moved on, checking each building one by one. Alessia had always been wary of strangers, so she never considered asking anyone for directions; that stubborn independence cost her some extra time.


    The structure hunched under centuries of neglect, its windows framed in corrodedce. Sunlight dared not cross the threshold; inside, the dark sat thick and patient.


    It was hard to imagine the Mortons¨Conce a wealthy family¨Cnow living here, in such shabby surroundings. Once upon a time, their daughter had wanted for nothing, but now, stripped of all privilege, it was no wonder she was desperate to reim her ce.


    Shaking off these thoughts, Alessia climbed the steps. The main gate was so old it barely functioned as a barrier; anyone coulde and go. The hallway was lined with all sorts of junk, and the air was thick with the sour smell of spoiling food.


    Alessia wrinkled her nose, frowning in distaste.


    The Mortons¡® apartment was at the far end of the second floor. For all their misfortune, the family still held onto some dignity¨Ctheir doorway was spotless, a sharp contrast to the mess outside.


    After double¨Cchecking the apartment number, Alessia lifted her hand to knock just as the door swung open from the inside. She reacted quickly, stepping aside before the door could hit her.


    A head poked out, startled to find someone standing there.


    <i>¡°</i>Sorry, are you alright?¡± The voice was calm and gentle, with a warmth that put Alessia at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just about to knock.¡±


    15.25


    Chapter <b>4 </b>


    ¡°Who are you here to see?¡± He opened the door wider, and in the dim hallway light, Alessia finally saw his face clearly.


    He was tall¨Cat least six foot two¨Cand had to duck slightly to avoid hitting his head on the doorframe. His features were soft and non¨Cthreatening, and even in the yellowish light, his skin seemed almost translucent. The crisp white shirt he


    wore probably his uniform from the bistro¨Clooked especially sharp on his broad shoulders and slim waist. He was the kind of person who¡¯d stand out in any crowd.


    ¡°Heading out?¡± Alessia asked, turning the question back on him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m off to my part¨Ctime job,¡± he replied, his tone easygoing.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m probably your sister¨Cbiologically speaking.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were sincere, but the abruptness caught him off guard.


    ¡°What?¡± Zachary Morton stared at her in shock.


    Before he could say anything else, a woman¡¯s voice called from inside the apartment, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re still here? Don¡¯t forget to pick up your medication before you go!¡±


    Both Alessia and Zachary turned toward the sound.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Zachary called back. Alessia found herself meeting the woman¡¯s gaze¨Ca woman in a simple dress and apron, her hair streaked with silver, yet carrying herself with unmistakable grace.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Alessia greeted her first.


    ¡°Hello, sweetheart. Who are you looking for? It¡¯s not very safe around here at night are you on your own?¡± The woman wiped her hands on her apron, her voice full of concern.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ileana¨Cno, I mean, she goes by Ileana now. Didn¡¯t she mention anything to you?¡± Alessia hadn¡¯t expected the encounter to unfold quite like this.


    ¡°Ileana?¡± At the mention of the name, both mother and son exchanged a look tinged with disappointment.


    ¡°To put it simply, I¡¯m probably your biological daughter. We were switched at birth. She¡¯s gone back to her family, so it makes sense for me <i>to </i>move out. The rest¡­ can we talk inside?¡±


    ???

 love and power 5

    Both of them were clearly flustered¨Calmost as if their brains had


    short¨Ccircuited but they still hurried to invite Alessia inside. They set a ss of warm water in front of her; though they were the hosts, they seemed oddly out of ce in their own home.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading out?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°I called work and asked for the day off,¡± Zachary replied quietly, answering her question without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re not picking up your prescription today?¡±


    ¡°I can go tomorrow. It¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    Alessia nodded slightly, and the three of them fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡± Noticing Karen fidgeting nervously with her hands, Alessia was the first to break the awkward quiet.


    ¡°I spoke to Dad and the others. They¡¯re on their way back,¡± Karen said softly.


    ¡°Um¡­ have you eaten yet?¡± Karen wiped her hands on her apron, her face a mixture of unease and embarrassment. ¡°We don¡¯t have much in the fridge, but if you tell me what you like, I¡¯ll go out and get it.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Lessie¨Cit¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not picky,¡± Alessia replied, picking up her ss and taking a sip of water. As she did, she nced around the small house.


    It was a modest three¨Cbedroom, one¨Cliving¨Croom ce¨Cnot particrly spacious. The paint on the walls was peeling and stained in ces, but it was clear the owners took care of it; everything was tidy and clean.


    A sound at the door pulled Alessia from her thoughts. She and the others all turned to look as the front door opened. The first to enter was a middle¨Caged man in a suit, his sharp features framed by a furrowed brow¨Che couldn¡¯t hide his worry.


    Next came a man about Zachary¡¯s height, his demeanor calm and reserved, dressed simply in jeans and a white t¨Cshirt.


    Last was an older man with white hair, bearing a striking resemnce to Zachary, though his eyes were sharper and his expression impatient. A guitar case hung over his shoulder.


    The neers lined up by the door, making the already¨Ccramped living room feel even smaller. At some point, Zachary hade out of the bedroom, trailed by a


    15.25 <b>I </b>


    Chapter &


    boy of seven or eight.


    The boy kept his head down, lips pressed tightly together, one hand gripping Zachary¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­ Alessia. I¡¯m your biological daughter. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can do a DNA test.¡± Truthfully, there was no need; anyone could tell at a nce that she belonged to this family¨Cthe resemnce was unmistakable.


    ¡°I understand the situation. I¡¯m your father, Brendan Morton,¡± the man in the suit said.


    It should have been a touching family reunion, but it felt more like a meeting between strangers, or maybe business partners meeting for the first time.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the eldest, Ethan Morton,¡± the man in jeans said, studying Alessia with a slight frown, as if puzzling something out.


    ¡°I¡¯m your second brother, Zachary, and this is my twin¨Cyour third brother, Liam Morton. And that¡¯s the youngest, Ivan Morton.¡± Zachary Morton introduced everyone in turn, pointing to the little boy still clinging to his sleeve.


    Alessia nodded. Aside from Brendan and Karen, who found seats on the sofa, the other four¨Cher brothers¨Csimply sat cross¨Clegged on the floor, tall figures looking somewhat forlorn in the cramped space.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Ethan asked, using the sort of clich¨¦d line that nobody found funny.


    The Morton siblings knew each other well. They all realized Ethan wouldn¡¯t ask something like that without a reason.


    ¡°I still owe you cab fare, don¡¯t I?¡± Alessia said. ¡°After that day, I couldn¡¯t reach you, and then I went abroad. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¨Cyou didn¡¯t need to pay me back anyway.¡± Truth be told, Ethan had never expected her to<i>. </i>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ethan, you know Lessie?¡± Karen asked in surprise.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Well, not really. I ran into him by chance. I was meeting friends that day, and my phone died. I figured I¡¯d just walk home, but halfway there, I bumped into my eldest brother. He said someone was following me and told me to be careful, then helped me get a cab.¡±


    Her use of ¡°eldest brother¡± sounded so natural that nobody even noticed the shift in how she addressed him.


    15:35

 love and power 6

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d just finished a shift and was heading back to campus that day.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t borate, leaving it at that; for Ethan, it had been no trouble at all. Back then, all he¡¯d thought was¨Cif his own little sister had been in that situation, she¡¯d have been terrified.


    The thought brought a flicker of disappointment to Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    An awkward silence started to settle over the table, so Karen stepped in to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s juste home¨Cit¡¯ll take her a while to get used to things. Dinner¡¯s ready, so let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s not often we all sit down together. Afterward, I¡¯ll help get your room set up, Lessie.¡±


    Karen stood up, putting on a bright smile, but the others still sat with their lips pressed tight. Sensing her husband wanted to say something, Karen quietly let the forced cheer slip from her face.


    Brendan reached over, patting Karen¡¯s hand before turning to Alessia.


    ¡°So, Lessie, is it? I¡¯m sorry. For seventeen years, I haven¡¯t been your father in any real way. Now, with everything falling apart, we¡¯ve dragged you back just to share our mess. I can¡¯t give you the life you deserve. If you don¡¯t want to stay with us, I¡¯d understand. I¡­ I don¡¯t have much to offer, but this is what I¡¯ve managed to save up. Please, take it. After all, the Tate family¡­¡± His voice trailed off, the difference between her old life and this one hanging in the air.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Alessia gently slid the bank card back across the table.


    Brendan looked startled, his hands wringing together awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough to rent a ce. I¡¯ll send you money every month, too-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I think it¡¯s nice here. If you don¡¯t mind having me, I¡¯d like to stay.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get used to it,¡± Liam¨Cthe third brother¨Ccut in, sure of himself.


    Alessia just arched an eyebrow, not rushing to defend her choice.


    She looked at them, her expression almost innocent. ¡°So¡­ are you trying to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°No¨Cof course not! That¡¯s not what Dad meant at all!¡± Brendan reached over to rap Liam lightly on the head. Except for the youngest, who stared at hisp, everyone


    15:35


    shot Liam a reproachful look.


    Liam opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t find the words. In the end, he pressed his lips tight and looked away.


    After Alessia¡¯sment, no one dared suggest she find somewhere else to stay. Karen and Brendan headed to the kitchen to whip up more food, since dinner had only been made for three. The living room was left to the kids.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got another gigter, so I¡¯m heading out. Mom, Dad, don¡¯t bother making me a te¨Cmy boss covers our meals.¡± Liam slung his guitar over his shoulder and made for the door.


    ¡°All right,¡± Karen called from the kitchen.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Ethan, the eldest, reminded him.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Liam nced over at Alessia. Sensing his look, Alessia met his gaze openly, as if waiting to see what he¡¯d say next.


    Liam cleared his throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it the way it sounded, earlier.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alessia smiled, a dimple appearing in her cheek, her eyes crinkling at the corners. Liam turned red at the ears, clearly embarrassed by his earlier outburst.


    ¡°Good¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± He coughed awkwardly, rubbed his nose, and stood there for a moment before shuffling out the door.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean any harm. He¡¯s just terrible with words,¡± Ethan exined.


    Alessia tried to hold back augh and nodded.


    The Morton family really was something¨Cfive kids, five personalities. The eldest steady as a rock, the second gentle, the third prickly and proud, the youngest taciturn, and one¡­ well, spoiled rotten.


    15:35

 love and power 7

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your room ready. You can rest for a bit. Usually, we¡¯re not home much¨Cmost of the time it¡¯s just Mom and my little brother here. Save my number, and if you need anything, just give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After exchanging numbers, Ethan disappeared into one of the bedrooms.


    Once everyone had scattered, the small living room suddenly felt spacious, filled with the lingering aroma of dinner. Alessia nced down at her phone, at a muted group chat named ¡°Family,¡± and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.


    After a pause, she made her way to her new room. She¡¯d expected it to be cramped and cluttered, but to her surprise, it was spotless¨Cthere was even arge window that must let in plenty of sunlight during the day.


    The care they showed Ileana was more than Alessia had imagined. She couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt about it, so instead, she watched Ethan as he


    smoothed a fresh sheet across the bed.


    ¡°This is the master bedroom, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The linens are all clean, and Mom tidies up the room every day, so everything¡¯s in order.¡± Ethan straightened the mattress pad and dusted off his hands, though there was nothing there.


    ¡°There are only three bedrooms. Where does everyone sleep?¡±


    ¡°I stay at the dorms. Zachary, Liam, and Ivan share a room, and my parents have the other.¡±


    ¡°You all really go out of your way for Ileana.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s casual remark hung in the air, suddenly making the atmosphere a little


    awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Now that you¡¯ve decided to stay here, whatever Ileana has, you¡¯ll have too. We don¡¯t treat anyone differently. If you need anything, just tell me and I¡¯ll


    do what I can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Everything¡¯s great.¡± Alessia could tell Ethan had misunderstood her, but she had no intention of exining.


    To her, the Morton family was just a ce to stay until she turned eighteen. If she was honest, her decision to stay had as much to do with Ethan as with her own boredom¨Cshe just wanted a bit of excitement in her otherwise uneventful life.


    15:35


    Chapter


    She found herself wondering how these once¨Cprivileged people would handle their fall from grace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out, then. I left your suitcase by the bed.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Alessia stopped him as he reached for the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just want to be upfront¨CI mean no offense. But since I¡¯ll be living here for a while, there are things I¡¯d like to clear up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re part of the family now. Nothing¡¯s off¨Climits.¡± Ethan closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Before I came here, the Tate family gave me a folder about you all. It said Ivan has autism. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry. Ivan¡¯s a sweet kid¨Che mostly keeps to himself in his room, drawing. He doesn¡¯t hurt anyone. It¡¯s partly our fault for missing the signs when times were good, and now, well, we can¡¯t really afford the right treatment.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression softened as he gave a small smile. ¡°But even so, Ivan¡¯s a great kid. I hope you won¡¯t see him any differently.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all really close.¡±


    Ethan stepped closer, and Alessia tensed as he reached out and gently ruffled her


    hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge what happened with Ileana, but since you chose to stay, I promise I¡¯ll do my best to make sure you¡¯re happy here.¡±


    That steady look in his eyes¨Cshe¡¯d only seen it once before, in another life. The kind of determination that faces down cliffs and fire, knowing the only way is


    forward.


    They didn¡¯t say much more after that. The meal that night was simple but unexpectedly delicious. The Tate family might have had a private chef earning six figures, but Alessia couldn¡¯t remember thest time food tasted this good.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, so I just made the usual. Is it okay?¡± Karen asked tentatively, while Brendan quietly slid the only te of meat closer to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. You¡¯re a great cook.¡±


    <b>213 </b>


    15-35


    <b>Chapter </b>7


    Sensing Alessia¡¯s sincerity, Karen finally let herself rx a little.

 love and power 8

    <b>Chapter </b><b>8 </b>


    ¡°Eat up, have some more,¡± Brendan said warmly, piling another slice of roast onto her te.


    <b>¡°</b>If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re craving, just tell me,¡± his mother added. ¡°I¡¯ll make it for


    you.¡±


    Alessia nodded, quietly tucking into her meal. The easy back¨Cand¨Cforth around the table was a warmth she¡¯d rarely known in her seventeen years. Maybe it was the inviting atmosphere, maybe she just couldn¡¯t refuse their kindness, but even though her appetite usually vanished in front of such a feast, she managed to finish at whole bowl of rice¨Cwhich was no small feat for her.


    If the eldest Tate boy ever heard of it, another round of chefs would probably be packing their knives at the Tate estate.


    By the end of the meal, the awkward tension had faded. Ethan headed back to campus, while Alessia excused herself upstairs to pack her things. She didn¡¯t have much to her name, so it didn¡¯t take long.


    Lying on the bed, she breathed in the fresh scent of sun¨Cdried sheets andundry soap. The little desk fan creaked and spun, stirring the air¨Cno air conditioning, but it didn¡¯t feel stuffy at all.


    Outside, she could hear the Mortons talking in hushed voices. Through the window drifted the muffled sounds of other families going about their lives. For someone used to the silence of gatedmunities, the vaguemotion was oddlyforting. She remembered, vaguely, that when she was very young, she¡¯d known


    this kind of life too.


    Neither the Mortons¡® good fortune nor Tate Holdings¡® sess had alwayse easy. When Alessia was little, there had been hard times too. She¡¯d just been lucky, those years of struggle ending quickly, and she¡¯d grown up infort ever since.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but those almost¨Cforgotten memories came rushing back tonight.


    ¡°Asleep?¡±


    ¡°Asleep.¡±


    ¡°She must be tired. Let her rest, poor girl¡­¡±


    ¡°I noticed she liked the stir¨Cfried pork. I¡¯ll pick up some more tomorrow.¡±


    15.35


    ¡°Good idea. How¡¯s Zachary feeling today?¡±


    Alessia caught the sound of a sigh through the wall, then nothing more.


    She¡¯d expected to toss and turn, but Alessia slept deeply, dreamless and peaceful. By the time she woke, the house was quiet¨Cjust her, Karen, and little Ivan were home.


    ¡°Morning, Lessie! Did you sleep well?¡± Karen was mopping the floor, her smile gentle and kind, the very picture of a nurturing mother.


    ¡°Yeah. The sheets smell wonderful. I slept great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The soup¡¯s still hot¨CI¡¯ll pour you a bowl. Your dad and the boys are all out and won¡¯t be home for lunch. If there¡¯s something you want to eatter, let me know and I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    In a wealthy family, another mouth at the table hardly mattered; in a struggling one, even one less was a relief. Still, Alessia could feel the Mortons¡® genuine care.


    ¡°No need, I can make something myself. Is there anything I can help with?¡°.


    ¡°Not right now, but would youe with me to the farmer¡¯s marketter?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Alessia agreed. Better to keep busy than sit around lost in thought.


    She finished breakfast quickly and washed her own dishes without being asked. Karen didn¡¯t stop her, just smiled and showed her where everything went, exining in her gentle voice.


    Their interaction was easy, unforced. Maybe it was Karen¡¯s softness, or maybe Alessia just wanted to belong, but she found herself rxing, fitting in almost without trying.


    Once everything was tidied away, Karen grabbed her shopping basket. Alessia slipped on her shoes and waited by the door.


    ¡°Will Ivan be alright on his own?¡± Alessia asked as they were leaving, a hint of worry in her voice.


    ¡°Ivan likes drawing by himself in his room,¡± Karen reassured her. ¡°The market¡¯s too crowded for him¨Cit¡¯d only make him anxious.¡±


    Alessia nodded, not pressing further, and instinctively took the shopping basket from Karen.


    Karen paused, surprised, but then smiled softly and reached for Alessia¡¯s hand. Her fingers were slender, but Alessia could feel the faint calluses¨Cproof of someone


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>15.35 </b>


    new to hard work, learning as she went.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t usuallyfortable with physical affection, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She could sense Karen rx beside her, just a little.


    15:35

 love and power 9

    ¡°Is there anything Lessie doesn¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of tomatoes.¡± Alessia answered honestly, skipping any false politeness. The conversation flowed easily between them.


    ¡°You get that from your dad¨Che¡¯s not fond of them either,¡± Karen replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Is there anything you do like? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    With their arms linked, the two of them looked every bit like the other mothers and daughters passing by on the street. Alessia noticed it too; the corners of her lips lifted in a faint smile, and her eyes softened.


    She¡¯d been to supermarkets plenty of times, but this was her first time at an open¨Cair market. Watching Karen greet the vendors, haggle with practiced ease, Alessia couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would be like if Yvonne¨Cher birth mother¨Cwere here instead.


    Would she lower herself, chatting and bargaining back and forth just to save a few coins? Alessia shook her head. She could only picture Yvonne negotiating with a cool, detached expression, never wasting a word.


    It was striking, really¨Cthe difference between someone who¡¯d grown up with nothing, and someone who¡¯d fallen from high ces. One was gentle, the other forceful; Alessia found the contrast fascinating.


    The market was crowded, voices rising and falling all around them. If you didn¡¯t speak right into someone¡¯s ear, you had to raise your voice just to be heard.


    At first, Alessia found it all new and interesting. Then it became noisy, and finally, she <i>stopped </i>thinking about it at all and just trailed obediently after Karen, listening as she exined which stall had the best deals and which vendors sometimes shortchanged you.


    When they stepped outside, all the mor faded away. Alessia took a deep breath, feeling oddly like she¡¯d stepped out of one world and into another.


    Just yesterday at this time, she¡¯d been sleeping in a suite at one of the best hotels


    overseas.


    ¡°Was it too loud for you?¡± Karen caught on quickly to Alessia¡¯s unsettled mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not much for crowds,¡± Alessia said with a small smile.


    15.26


    Chapter


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d be bored staying home alone<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¨Cactually, if you don¡¯t mind, maybe next time you can bring me along again.¡± To her own surprise, Alessia made the request.


    Karen looked puzzled.


    ¡°Haggling with the vendors is actually kind of fun. And you see things here you¡¯d never find in a supermarket. I liked it.¡± Most of the time, when she went shopping, she just waited in the VIP lounge while someone brought her whatever she wanted. This was the first time in her life she¡¯d experienced anything like this.


    Once Karen was sure Alessia wasn¡¯t just being polite, she rxed and smiled.


    ¡°This market is the biggest one nearby, and it stays open thetest. Some of the smaller ones open before dawn and shut down by eight in the morning. When I first moved here, I had no idea. If it hadn¡¯t been for the neighbor across the hall, I might never have found this ce.¡±


    As they walked home, Karen¡¯s tone was light and cheerful as she told Alessia about the little helps she¡¯d had since moving here, and her own tricks for getting the best deals. Alessia answered here and there, both of them sharing the weight of the shopping basket, winding through alleys on their way back.


    While chatting, Alessia kept half an eye on her surroundings, trying to memorize the route. That¡¯s when she caught sight of someone who looked strangely familiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Karen stopped when she saw Alessia pause.


    ¡°That man¡­doesn¡¯t he look a lot like Dad?¡±


    Karen followed Alessia¡¯s gaze. The moment she saw him, a shadow crossed her eyes, her smile faltering into a faint frown.


    Brendan sat alone on a bench outside their apartment building, dressed in a crisp suit with his briefcase at his side. His head was bowed, and the sunlight glinted off the white in his hair, making him look both lonely and worn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call-


    ¡°Lessie, shh.¡± Karen pressed a finger to her lips and shook her head.


    Alessia understood and quickly looked away, moving on with Karen down the path.


    ¡°Lessie, when your dades home, don¡¯t ask him anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alessia was bright enough to realize that Karen was trying to protect Brendan¡¯s pride.


    ???


    <b>15:36 </b>


    A man who¡¯d once held such a high position, suddenly bankrupt, forced to find work just to keep the family afloat¨Canyone could imagine what that felt like.


    Right now, Brendan¡¯s heart must be heavy enough already.

 love and power 10

    <b>Chapter </b><b>10 </b>


    A warm look glimmered in Karen¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Mortons raised you well. You¡¯ve had a rough time with us, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Alessia shook her head but didn¡¯t mention anything about her life with the Mortons. In truth, the Mortons were either cold or downright crazy; if she¡¯d turned out halfway normal, it was thanks to someone else¡¯s influence entirely.


    By the time they got home, Karen was already bustling in the kitchen, getting lunch ready. Alessia sank into a chair and started replying to her messages.


    ¡°Miss Morton, have you finally finished up your endless paperwork?¡± The message popped up at ten in the morning¨Cclearly the sender knew her schedule all too well.


    ¡°You mocking me?¡± Alessia¡¯s fingers flew over the screen. She hit send at eleven¨Cthirty, a good hour and a halfter, but the reply came back instantly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Cole Whitley sent a groveling animated sticker.


    Alessia smirked and shot back a yful punch emoji.


    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re living the good life? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have tossed two suitcases at my ce and then ghosted me.¡±


    She was used to Cole¡¯s nonsense and responded with a random sticker, not bothering to engage.


    ¡°When are youing by?¡± he texted again, quick as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a time in the next couple of days.¡±


    ¡°How about I get you a new ce?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and sent an exasperated emoji, ignoring Cole¡¯s sudden burst of insanity. Pushing her phone aside, she wandered into the kitchen, where Karen handed her a piece of roast beef as a little treat. Alessia¡¯s delighted grin earned her an extra slice.


    ¡°Mom, you should open a restaurant. You¡¯d put the five¨Cstar chefs out of business.¡±


    ¡°You sweet talker. Now, go set the table¨Cit¡¯s almost ready.¡± Karen ruffled her hair, clearly not taking her daughter¡¯sment seriously.


    Alessia just arched an eyebrow and obediently grabbed the tes and silverware.


    Meanwhile, in a sleek downtown office, a young man in a stiff, ill¨Cfitting suit sat at his desk. He twirled a pen absently in one hand, phone in the other, brow furrowed


    15:36


    in thought.


    A knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Cole said, barely ncing <b>up</b>, maintaining his pensive pose.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, here¡¯s thetest bid proposal for your review.*


    ¡°Just leave it on the desk,¡± he replied, voice a touch deeper now, the awkwardness of adolescence behind him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading out.¡± Larkin Yardley, all of twenty¨Cfive but with the stoic face of an aging curmudgeon, stood stiffly by the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Cole stopped twirling the pen and crossed his legs, eyeing Larkin.


    ¡°Is there something else, sir?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Tell me how do I get that girl to actually live in the southside house? I gave her that ce for her birthday, and she¡¯s only ever nced at it once. If she doesn¡¯t like it, she could just say so! The westside ce is almost ready too, but why would she want to live somewhere so cramped? None of those apartments are bigger than her old bedroom. She¡¯s been pampered her whole life¨Cwhy¡¯s she acting like she¡¯s used to roughing it?¡± Cole grumbled, muttering more to himself than to Larkin.


    Larkin, used to the absurd dilemmas of the wealthy, kept hisposure. ¡°Miss Morton is a very independent and strong¨Cwilled person.¡±


    Cole shot him an exasperated look. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? Can¡¯t you give me a solution?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s a bit outside my job description.¡±


    Larkin¡¯s <i>tone </i>was calm and professional. Cole clenched his jaw, lips twitching in frustration.


    ¡°Larkin, you¡¯re twenty¨Cfive and still single. Maybe it¡¯s time to reflect on your life,¡± Cole said, putting on his best mock¨Csage expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re single too, sir.¡± Larkin folded his hands in front of him, all respectful


    patience.


    ¡°I¡¯m too young to be dating. But you¨Cif you wait any longer, you¡¯ll bete to the party.¡±


    With that, Larkin fell silent. Cole, satisfied with himself, raised an eyebrow in triumph.


    212


    <b>15.26 </b>


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll review the proposal this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and from now on, call her Miss Morton.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Larkin didn¡¯t ask questions that weren¡¯t his business. That was the mark of a true professional¨Cand the best assistant Cole could ask for.


    As Cole set his phone aside and turned to work, Alessia was just setting down the silverware when Brendan walked in the door.


    212

 love and power 11

    <b>Chapter </b><b>11 </b>


    ¡°Dad.¡± Alessia nced up at the sound of footsteps. Brendan stepped inside, a smile on his face, not a trace left of the lost look he¡¯d worn earlier. He changed his shoes at the door as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°How¡¯d you sleep, Lessie?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well. Mom and I went grocery shopping this morning¨Cit was actually kind of fun.¡±


    Four sets of tes and forksy set out on the table. Brendan blinked rapidly. He bent to set his briefcase on the floor, head bowed, and by the time he straightened up, any trace of emotion had vanished from his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Go wash up, dinner¡¯s almost ready. The fish is fresh today¨CI just need to finish onest dish.¡± Karen bustled around the kitchen, smiling as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand,¡± Brendan said, and slipped into the bathroom to wash up.


    They both knew the truth, but neither said a word. This family had been through enough; what they needed now was to support each other, not to point fingers. Each one of them was trying to make things better¨Cthat was enough.


    ¡°Lessie, would you call Ivan for dinner?¡± Karen wiped her hands on her apron and set the pot down on the table.


    Alessia nodded and headed for Ivan¡¯s room. Out of courtesy, she knocked first, waiting a few seconds. When no answer came, she tried the doorknob.


    It wasn¡¯t locked. The door swung open, and she paused in surprise for a moment before collecting herself.


    The room was pitch¨Cdark, except for a small deskmp illuminating one corner. Ivan sat curled up on the floor, legs drawn to his chest, focused intently on a drawing in the pool of light.


    Just a single door separated two different worlds: outside, it was noon; inside, it felt like midnight. Unlike her own bright, airy room, Ivan¡¯s was cramped¨Cbarely enough space for a double bed. The only small window was blocked by the neighboring building, so sunlight never reached inside.


    Still, Ivan had carved out a little space for himself¨Ca low table and an easel stacked with books, a few nearly¨Cempty jars of paint strewn beneath.


    Pressing her lips together, Alessia quietly crossed the room and crouched next to


    15:36


    <b>him</b>. Ivan was so absorbed in his work that Alessia simply watched in silence, waiting as he put the finishing touches on his painting.


    But the more she looked, the deeper her frown became.


    Ivan¡¯s paintings had a spark to them¨Cthe lines andposition were bold and fluid, his use of color daring yet harmonious. But every piece seemed to radiate a kind of heaviness. No matter how bright the paints, Ivan¡¯s brush always turned them into swirling, endless ck holes¨Cso much so that just looking at them made it hard to breathe.


    Alessia had studied painting for a while, and her teacher used to say she had an eye for beauty but no technical skill. She could appreciate color andposition, but every time she tried to draw, her figures came out as crude stickmen. It nearly drove her teacher mad.


    While she was lost in thought, Ivan finished his drawing. He put down his brush, ready to clean up, but as he turned, he jumped at the sight of Alessia crouched beside him.


    Quick reflexes saved the moment¨CAlessia reached out and steadied him before he


    could knock over his freshlypleted painting.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± She saw the guarded look in Ivan¡¯s eyes, but didn¡¯t push. Once he was steady, she let go of his arm, stood up, and brushed invisible dust from her jeans, her tone cool and even.


    Ivan stayed silent. Alessia didn¡¯t mind, and left the room. Less than a minuteter,


    Ivan followed her out.


    ¡°Eat up, both of you. You¡¯re still growing¨Cand you, mister, you¡¯re the head of the family now. You need your strength.¡± Karen busied herself piling food onto the others¡® tes, barely serving herself a scrap of meat.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one running around all day. You should eat more,¡± Brendan said. Since their bankruptcy, the two of them had only grown closer, not farther apart.


    Alessia paused with her fork halfway to her mouth, looking thoughtfully at Karen.


    ¡°Mom, have you ever thought about starting a little business? Maybe a food stand?¡± ¡°Oh, Lessie, you always know how to make me smile!¡± Karen thought Alessia wasplimenting her cooking and beamed, but Brendan caught the seriousness in Alessia¡¯s tone¨Ceight parts earnest, two parts testing the waters.


    212

 love and power 12

    ¡°Lessie, you really think this could work?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yeah, Mom¡¯s got great skills in the kitchen. Setting up a food stall shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±


    Karen set down her fork, a flicker of uncertainty passing over her face. ¡°I mean, cooking at home is one thing, but selling food out there? I¡¯d probably lose money. Besides, these are just regr family recipes¨Cwho¡¯d actually buy them?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a shot,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°If nothing else, you know how picky Zach is, right? But ever since you started cooking, he¡¯s always the one who eats the most.¡±


    ¡°That was then, this is now¡­¡±


    Despite her hesitation, it was clear Karen was wavering just a little. Alessia saw her chance and pressed on.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t make much at first, there¡¯s no harm in trying. We can start simple, keep the costs low.¡±


    Alessia hadn¡¯t spent thest seventeen years as some spoiled, idle rich girl. She had both time and resources¨Cand with the sharp business minds of the Tate family¡¯s eldest and Cole around, she¡¯d picked up a thing or two herself. She already. had a whole n mapped out in her mind the moment the idea of a food stall


    came up.


    ¡°Actually, with school starting soon, we could set up by the main gate and sell sandwiches or maybe some easy¨Cto¨Ccarry wraps. If your home cooking really takes off, we could even look for construction sites nearby and talk to the foremen about delivering lunchboxes to the workers.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll spend the next couple of days practicing and give it a try. Once school starts, I¡¯ll set up the stall.¡± Karen was never one to hesitate once her mind was made up.


    Since moving here, Karen had been in low spirits, and with the youngest needing extra attention, the family had agreed she should stay home while the others took care of the finances. Still, Karen couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was holding everyone back, so she threw herself into housework. The second she paused, guilt would sweep over her.


    Brendan had noticed the strain on Karen; it was only a matter of time before it took


    <b>15:36 </b>


    apter 2


    a toll. Alessia¡¯s suggestion was the perfect solution.


    ¡°But what about your health?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Sandwiches and wraps aren¡¯t hard to make, nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± Karen said, her voice firm and even tinged with hope for the future.


    Brendan pressed his lips together, deep in thought. Seeing this, Alessia decided it was time toy her real intentions on the table.


    ¡°Just to be safe, Dad, why don¡¯t you go with Mom? That way, you can split the work, and she¡¯ll have someone to chat with when it¡¯s not busy.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Brendan started to protest, worrying about leaving the house shorthanded.


    ¡°I actually think Lessie¡¯s got a point,¡± Karen cut in, her cheeks looking a little rosier. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier together. And if we don¡¯t make much, you can always look for another job¨Cno need to rush.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ll know how it goes after a week or so. Food stalls have been all the ragetely. It can¡¯t hurt to give it a try.¡±


    Karen and Alessia took turns persuading Brendan.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle on that for now. We¡¯ll talk it over again when Zach and the others get home tonight. Oh, Lessie, which school are you attending? I nearly forgot to transfer your tuition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the International Language Academy, but you don¡¯t need to worry about tuition. I got a full schrship for being top of my year.¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t hide her pride.


    Brendan and Karen exchanged surprised nces. Alessia, not wanting them to doubt her, pulled out her phone and opened the ss group folder. She didn¡¯t even bother with the endless stream of messages¨Cshe could already guess they were


    just chatting away.


    She found the file and handed her phone over. Right at the top: Alessia¡¯s name, followed by a string of high grades and, at the bottom, her ranking.


    ss: 1. Year: 1.


    <b>212 </b>


    15:36


    C

 love and power 13

    hapter 13


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re amazing Karen smiled softly, her eyes shining with genuine pride.


    Alessia tucked her phone away, lips curling in a quiet smirk.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about tuition, why don¡¯t you let me handle the paperwork to update my legal name and registration? No need for you both to make a special trip¨Cjust give me the family documents and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can do it alone? Maybe I should go with you,¡± Brendan said, his tone concerned but trusting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Unable to change her mind, Karen fetched the folder with their family records and handed it over. To their surprise, Alessia had everything sorted by the end of the


    afternoon.


    That evening, Zachary came home. The ceiling fan spunzily overhead as Karen and Brendan recapped their lunchtime conversation for him.


    ¡°Every day at rush hour, there are food stalls lined up outside our school. Even the ones that aren¡¯t that great have crowds, and Mom, your cooking is incredible. I think this could really work.¡±


    Zachary had inherited Karen¡¯s gentle and thoughtful nature¨Ca true gentleman, the kind you¡¯d imagine stepping out of a ssic novel.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll need a cart to set up a stall¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s <i>not </i>a problem,¡± Zachary interrupted, his voice soft but cut off by a sudden fit of coughing.


    Everyone turned toward him. Alessia noticed the pallor in his face and frowned slightly, though <i>no </i>one else seemed to catch it.


    ¡°Take your time, <i>no </i>rush,¡± Karen said, giving his back a reassuring rub, while Brendan handed him a ss of water.


    ¡°The restaurant where I work part¨Ctime has an old food cart just sitting in the back. The owner bought it years ago, but they never use it anymore. I¡¯ll message him now and see if he¡¯s willing to let us have it.¡±


    No one in this family seemed to believe in waiting around. Once they set their


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>15:36 </b>


    sights on something, they moved fast¨Cmaking ns and putting <b>them </b><b>into </b><b>action </b>without dy.


    Zachary¡¯s boss apparently liked him, because within minutes he replied: he¡¯d been nning to get rid of the cart anyway, and they could take it off his hands if they wanted.


    Everyone was in high spirits, immediatelyunching into calctions about ingredients, supplies, andbor. The discussion carried on until midnight¨Cmuchter than Karen and Brendan¡¯s usual ten o¡¯clock bedtime.


    Seeing everyone still wide awake, Alessia hesitated, then decided to share her own thoughts.


    ¡°I was thinking of reorganizing the bedrooms tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±


    All three paused. ¡°Are you not sleeping well?¡± Brendan asked.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°I looked at all three rooms this afternoon. Mine gets the most sunlight, then yours, and Zachary¡¯s room is the smallest and barely gets any light.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I think you and Dad should take my room. The other one, I could divide into two spaces¨Cone for me and one for Ivan. He¡¯s always hunched over his deskmp drawing, and his eyesight will suffer if he keeps it up. Zachary is hardly home anyway, and young guys can handle it. At least it won¡¯t be so cramped.¡±


    Her words were honest and practical. The lively mood faded, reced by a quiet hush as the evening deepened.


    ¡°Lessie, before you came, Ileana used to stay in that room. There¡¯s no reason for you to move now,¡± Karen said, looking away, her smile gone.


    ¡°I agree with your mom. When things were good, you never got to enjoy any of it, and now that we¡¯re struggling, we shouldn¡¯t let you be the one to make sacrifices. It may not be much, but we want to give you the best we can,¡± Brendan added firmly.


    Alessia hadn¡¯t expected this reaction. She nced at Zachary, but he avoided her gaze¨Cclearly siding with their parents.


    She sighed, uncertain what she was feeling.


    ¡°In that case, at least let Ivan move in with me. I¡¯ll split the room in two. He¡¯s still young, and sunlight¡¯s important for growing up. I¡¯ll talk it over with him


    tomorrow¨Ccan the two of us decide?¡±

 love and power 14

    <b>Chapter </b><b>14 </b>


    ¡°And besides, once the semester starts, I can apply for a dorm room on campus. Rather than leaving this ce empty, it makes more sense to use the space well.¡±


    ¡°So you were nning to move out to the campus all along?¡±


    The conversation kept circling back and forth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to live there,¡± Alessia shrugged, her tone impossible to read.


    ¡°If living at school makes things easier for you, I won¡¯t stand in your way,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce like home, no matter how fancy the alternatives,¡± Alessia replied with a little smirk.


    Everyone in the room chuckled at that.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We should all get some rest,¡± Brendan said, ncing at the clock.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as Alessia replied, Zachary¡¯s face changed¨Che turned away suddenly and began to cough harshly.


    His parents rushed to his side, worry etched on their faces.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I check your pulse?¡± Alessia waited until Zachary had recovered before she spoke.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zachary replied without hesitation, extending his hand. ¡°You know how to do that?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I picked up a few things from an old¡­ well, let¡¯s just say a family friend.¡± Alessia ced her fingers gently on Zachary¡¯s wrist.


    It was the middle of summer, but his hand was icy cold, as if he¡¯d been gripping an ice pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly a miracle you¡¯ve made it this far,¡± she said quietly.


    Zachary looked a bit surprised, but didn¡¯t seem offended.


    ¡°Zachary and Liam are twins,¡± Karen exined, her face clouded with worry. ¡°When I was pregnant and went in for a scan, the doctor told me there was little chance Zachary would survive. I thought my whole world was falling apart. But somehow, he pulled through. He was rushed straight to intensive care after he was born, but at least he made it.¡±


    <b>15.26 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s right. <b>Over </b>the years, I¡¯ve <b>survived </b>on all kinds <b>of </b>weird <b>medications</b><b>,¡± </b>Zachary added lightly, clearly trying to break the heavy mood.


    ¡°So why are you still in your senior year?¡± Alessia let go of his hand, smoothly steering the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°I was sick a lot as a kid, so I had to take a year off from school.¡±


    ¡°Got it. What meds are you on now?¡±


    ¡°Angelica, astragalus, ginseng¡­¡± Zachary listed off the ingredients in his prescription.


    Instead of looking relieved, Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°That¡¯s just the basics¡­¡±


    Zachary coughed, cutting her off.


    Alessia understood.immediately¨Cclearly, Brendan and Karen didn¡¯t know the details.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯ste. You both should get some sleep, too. Don¡¯t you have to get up early to prep for the market tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°But you-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s the same old thing. The doctor didn¡¯t say anything new today. Lessie, the prescription¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± But she knew it wouldn¡¯t do much good either.


    Though still worried, his parents finally let themselves be shepherded off to their bedroom. Once the door closed behind them, Zachary let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Alessia, pressing a finger to his lips, a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°I get it,¡± Alessia said, meeting his eyes. ¡°But tell me, did you memorize that prescription or¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wrote it myself. Don¡¯t let my looks fool you. I¡¯ve been around medicine since before I could walk. I know my own body. I figure, if I¡¯ve got a year left, I¡¯d rather not waste a bunch of money chasing miracles.¡±


    Alessia nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°When are you free?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got onest shift tomorrow, then the morning after that I have to go back to


    15:36


    Chapter


    campus for orientation. After that, I¡¯m <b>free</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Come with me somewhere?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Sure.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to ask where?¡±


    Zachary just smiled, warm and steady¨Cmore like an older brother than ever. ¡°<b>I </b>trust you¡¯re not nning to sell me off or anything.¡±


    ¡°No promises,¡± Alessia said, grinning.


    Zachary just ruffled her hair with augh.


    ¡°Oh, and write down that prescription you gave yourself for me, will you?¡±


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 15

    e watcAlessia woke from a dreamless sleep, sat up in bed, and pulled back the curtains. Shhed the quiet street outside for a moment, lost in thought. Eventually, she picked up her phone to check the time¨C9:30 a.m.


    Just as she was about to set the phone down, it buzzed with an iing call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was soft and a bit husky with sleep, carrying a lilting note that sounded almost yful.


    On the other end, Cole fumbled his pen, dropping it noisily on his desk. His ears flushed pink, and the tough tone he¡¯d nned evaporated in an instant.


    ¡°You just woke up?¡± His voice was low, tinged with exasperation, but something about it made Alessia want to curl back under the covers.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She answeredzily, eyes half¨Cclosed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? I help you out and then you ignore my messages? Is Miss Morton really that busy?¡± He sounded more like a big dog left out in the rain than an aggrieved executive.


    ¡°I was busy talking things overst night. By the time we finished, it was nearly morning, so I just crashed.¡± Alessia yawned, not bothering to hide it.


    Cole frowned. ¡°Anything serious going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major. Oh, I need to head to Mr. Dawson¡¯s ce the afternoon after tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be taking Zachary.¡±


    ¡°The old man¡¯s going toin you only call on him when you need something,¡± Cole said with a sly grin.


    Alessia just tapped her nose and didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll send you a listter. Can you drop the stuff off for me?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Miss Morton? I¡¯m a CEO, not your personal errand boy. Is this what I am to you¨Ca delivery guy, at your beck and call?¡± Cole¡¯s protest was mostly for show.


    ¡°Come on, Cole, you know the drill. Opening day got to stock up.¡±


    He sighed with mock resignation. ¡°Alright, fine. Your order will be delivered within the hour, madam. Please remember to sign for it.¡±


    Alessiaughed, tossed a half¨Chearted insult his way, and hung up, feeling more awake than she had just minutes before. Cole, meanwhile, was still smiling as


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>15.36 </b>


    Larkin walked in with a fresh cup of coffee; even Larkin seemed less annoying than usual.


    Alessia left her room and wandered into the kitchen, where Karen was busy


    assembling sandwiches and rolling up seaweed wraps. When Karen saw her, she waved cheerfully, then popped a piece of sandwich into Alessia¡¯s mouth before she could even say good morning.


    ¡°Well?¡± Karen¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation, though she seemed a little nervous.


    Alessia chewed, swallowed, and nodded. ¡°Perfect. Not dry, not tough¨Cjust right.¡±


    ¡°Try this, too.¡± Karen, relieved, sliced off a piece of seaweed roll and offered it to her as well.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she happily epted another bite.


    ¡°We got everything fresh at the market this morning¨Cyour dad and I went early. I had a chat with the vendor, and they¡¯ll give us a better bulk price from now on.¡± Karen looked proud, clearly pleased with Alessia¡¯s approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Alessia said, nodding. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°Zachary and your dad went out early to pick up the car. Zachary dropped it off and then headed to the shop, and your dad¡¯s downstairs cleaning the cart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Oh, and take some water and snacks down for him, will you?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Alessia replied, grabbing a cup and heading downstairs.


    She¡¯d only been in this house for two or three days, but already, everything felt so natural¨Clike she¡¯d always belonged.


    At the front door, Brendan was hosing down the small cart, scrubbing away thest stubborn streaks of grime. The metal gleamed in the morning sunlight.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Alessia called, ¡°Take a break and have something to eat.¡±


    Brendan nced up with a smile, turned off the hose, and walked over. He took the water from her and drank deeply, finishing half in a single go.


    ¡°Well, Brendan, who¡¯s this?¡± A woman carrying a trash bag appeared at the doorway, her tone warm and friendly.


    ¡°My daughter, Lessie,¡± Brendan replied easily. ¡°Come say hi to Carey.¡±

 love and power 16

    ¡°Good afternoon, Carey,¡± Alessia greeted sweetly, her manners impable.


    Carey beamed, nodding with obvious approval. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you lovely? So polite, too. Brendan, is this your eldest daughter or your youngest?¡±


    Brendan¡¯s expression cooled just a fraction as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s my only daughter.¡± Years of holding a senior position had trained him to keep his emotions in check, and with Carey¡¯s straightforward nature, she didn¡¯t notice the subtle shift.


    ¡°Really?¡± Carey frowned, a vague sense of confusion nagging at her.


    She remembered when the Morton family first moved in¨Cthey¡¯d run into each other and exchanged a few brief words. Carey¡¯s memory was of a group of well¨Cmannered boys, bustling about, hauling boxes and helping with the move. There¡¯d been only one girl, dressed in an expensive¨Clooking dress with a wide, elegant sunhat perched on her head. That girl had stomped around, loudlyining about how rundown, dirty, and cramped the ce was. When she saw Carey, she just gave a dismissive snort and swept upstairs, radiating arrogance.


    Carey couldn¡¯t recall the girl¡¯s face, just the impression she¡¯d left¨Cand it wasn¡¯t a good one. But the girl standing here today seemed like apletely different


    person.


    Still, if Brendan said Alessia was his only daughter, there was no point dwelling on a puzzle with no answer.


    ¡°Carey, my mom made these seaweed rolls. Would you like to try one?¡± Alessia offered, handing Carey a fork and smiling softly in a way any adult would find endearing.


    ¡°Karen made these? Well, then, I have to give them a try.¡±


    Alessia waited quietly while Carey tasted the food, and sure enough, the verdict was glowing.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s thinking about setting up a food stall outside the school when sses start. She¡¯s been looking for people to try her recipes. We all say they taste great, but she won¡¯t believe us. Now that you¡¯ve said so, I bet she¡¯ll finally be convinced. Right, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Brendan replied, father and daughter perfectly in sync.


    ¡°A food stall by the school? That¡¯s a fantastic idea! There are so many kids around


    here. Just the other day, a few of us¨Cme, Abby, and the rest¨Cwereining


    15:36


    about having to get up early to make breakfast for our kids before school. Those rascals never want to eat at home, always running out to buy whatever junk they can find. Who knows how those ces make their food, with all the shady operations around these days. But will they listen to us? Never.¡±


    With the topic on kids, Carey forgot all about taking the trash out. She drew her foot back andunched into a spirited rant about the trials of raising children, while Alessia listened with a gentle smile, chiming in now and then.


    ¡°How about youe over to our ceter, Carey? My mom¡¯s upstairs right now making sandwiches, seaweed rolls, and even some tea eggs. She¡¯d be thrilled if you stopped by.¡±


    ¡°Sounds wonderful!¡± Carey pped her thigh in delight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Abby and the others, too? If you like what you see, you can be our very first customers.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Alessia¡¯s sweet words flowed naturally, and Carey was so delighted she nearly forgot the trash bag still in her hand. Even as she finally walked away, she kept ncing back, waving enthusiastically at Alessia.


    Alessia stood by the doorway, waving until Carey disappeared from sight, then let her hand fall.


    ¡°Lessie, how did you know Carey had kids?¡± Brendan asked casually.


    ¡°I saw a blue backpack in her trash bag. The color¡¯s pretty bright¨Cadults don¡¯t really use those, but elementary school kid¡¯s do.¡±


    Brendan nodded, impressed. ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one, Lessie.¡±


    ¡°I just set things up. Whether it works out or not, that¡¯s up to Mom now.¡± Alessia winked, her expression lively and mischievous.


    Brendan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, looking as if a weight had been lifted from his


    shoulders.


    15:36


    <b>Chapter </b><b>17 </b>


    ¡°Need a hand?<b>¡± </b>

 love and power 17

    ¡°Need a hand?<b>¡± </b>


    these off and pack up the leftovers¨CI don¡¯t want you getting soaked again.¡± Brendan scooped thest of the wraps into his bag and shoved the empty container and cup into Alessia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Go on upstairs, let your mom know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Alessia nodded and headed up, quickly exining everything to Karen.


    But instead of scolding Alessia for acting on her own, Karen looked anxious and excited all at once. She spun around the kitchen twice, already thinking about making more, but for a moment, she was so flustered she didn¡¯t know where to


    start.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯m going to talk to Ivan about the room arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, go ahead.¡± By now, Karen was too distracted to hear anything else. Alessia just shook her head, smiling, and walked toward Ivan¡¯s room.


    She knocked¨Cjust like always¨Chalf¨Cexpecting no answer and already reaching for the doorknob herself, when the handle turned from the inside.


    Looking down, she saw Ivan¡¯s small face peeking out through the crack.


    ¡°I need to talk to you. Is now a good time?¡± He was only eight, but Alessia didn¡¯t bother with the sing¨Csong tone adults usually used with kids; she spoke to him as an equal.


    This kid was the same age as the younger Tate boy, but their personalities couldn¡¯t


    have been more different.


    Ivan stayed silent, but after opening the door, he went straight back to the little corner he¡¯d imed. Alessia noticed a brand¨Cnew can of paint in his hand¨Che must have gotten up to fetch it and just happened to answer the door.


    Even now, the Mortons did everything they could to meet the boy¡¯s needs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to split my room into two zones,¡± Alessia began. ¡°You¡¯ll have the inside area¨Cit¡¯s quieter, full of sunlight, perfect for painting. I¡¯ll take the outside part, and I won¡¯t bother you while you work. How does that sound?¡±


    Ivan nced up at her, then looked down again, fiddling with his paints.


    ¡°My room has a window with a view¨Cyou can see birds perched on the power lines


    15:37


    during the day<b>, </b>sunlight streaming <b>through </b>the trees in the afternoon, and <b>at </b>night, you¡¯ll spot a passerby or two under the streetlights.¡±


    Her voice was gentle, almost hypnotic. Ivan unconsciously stopped mixing his colors to listen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep yourself holed up in a dark little corner forever. You have to see the world outside if you want to create real art. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you while you¡¯re painting. If you agree, just nod. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll bug you every day until you can¡¯t get any work done.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t pretending to be a saint, but she also didn¡¯t take kindness for granted.


    At herst words, Ivan¡¯s eyes went wide with outrage¨Cfinally, he looked like a kid his age. Pleased to see some spirit in him, Alessia ruffled his hair.


    Much better¨Cdefinitely cuter than that bratty Tate boy.


    Just as she was thinking this, Ivan knocked her hand away. She raised an eyebrow<i>. </i>¡°Well?¡±


    He hesitated, then gave a small nod. Easier than she¡¯d expected. Good¨Cher patience was always in short supply anyway.


    With that settled, Alessia stood up.


    ¡°Okay, go back to your painting. I¡¯ll sort out the room and call you when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    She left without waiting for a reply. Ivan sat staring at his half¨Cfinished painting, unmoving for a long moment.


    Once everything was arranged, Alessia surveyed the room, sketched out a roughyout in her mind, then snapped a photo of her ns and sent it along with a list of supplies to Cole.


    Cole was quick to respond; he¡¯d said it would take an hour, but less than thirty minutester, a whole crew of workers was hauling equipment upstairs.


    Alessia had already let everyone know, so when Brendan heard the knock at the door, he didn¡¯t hesitate to open it. He¡¯d expected some regr contractors, but when he saw who it was, he froze, disbelief flickering in his eyes:


    ¡°Jus¨CJustin Keane?¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon. Is Miss Alessia Tate home?¡± The man in front wore a simple white tee and jeans, topped with a linen cap¨Cunderstated, but somehow effortlessly stylish.


    <b>15:37 </b>

 love and power 18

    ¡°Justin? What are you doing here?¡± Alessia poked her head out of the room at the sound of voices, pausing in surprise when she saw him standing there.


    ¡°I heard from Cole, so I thought I¡¯d swing by and check in.¡±


    Alessia nodded, waved the workers inside, and quickly exined the situation before stepping back out. She found Brendan trailing after Justin, surveying the house like a pair of detectives.


    ¡°Is your old habit acting up again?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries; she pped Justin on the back, the sharp smack making Brendan jump. When she saw


    Justin wasn¡¯t fazed, she rxed.


    ¡°Dad, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Justin. He¡¯s in construction.¡±


    Her introduction was casual, as if Justin was just an everyday acquaintance. Justin seemed used to it, greeting Brendan politely with a ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡±


    ¡°In construction? Lessie, Mr. Keane isn¡¯t just ¡®in construction.¡® He¡¯s the¨Cwell, he¡¯s famous. They call him a genius architect¡­¡± Brendan stuttered, ncing at Justin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me, sir? Please, just call me Justin. Lessie and I go way back¨Cno need for formalities.¡± Justin¡¯s easy warmth left Brendan a little flustered; after all, he¡¯d once witnessed Justin tear into a nouveau riche client without mercy.


    Back then, The Morton Group was negotiating a packaging design deal with the Keane Group. As luck would have it, Justin was the son of thepany¡¯s chairman


    and sole heir.


    Brendan still remembered the scene¨Cthe sharp words, the creative insults, the way Justin¡¯s voice carried right through two closed doors into the meeting room. Yet the man standing here now was all charm and good manners, making Brendan wonder if his memory was ying tricks on him.


    But soon enough, Brendan realized he hadn¡¯t made a mistake. He and Karen hovered by the door, listening anxiously to the voices drifting from inside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think they¡¯re fighting, do you? Maybe you should go in and check,¡± Karen whispered.


    ¡°Sounds like they¡¯re arguing about theyout¡­¡± Brendan frowned, just about to step in when the voices abruptly died down and the door swung open.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Both kids seemed startled to see their parents lurking.


    15:37


    <b>¡°</b>Lessie, if you have a problem, just talk it out. Don¡¯t start a fight,¡± Karen said, clearly worried. Alessia couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>Mom. That¡¯s just how he gets when he¡¯s focused¨Che¡¯s not yelling at anyone. Sometimes the construction site¡¯s so loud, he forgets how loud he¡¯s talking.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t about to tell her mother just how sharp Justin¡¯s tongue could be when dealing with certain people.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Alessia threw the door wide, revealing a perfectly calm scene: Justin deep in discussion with the foreman, only his tousled hair betraying any stress.


    ¡°Go on, start prepping the food. Carey and the others will be here soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t fight, okay? Take this tea in with you,¡± Karen fussed, pressing a cup into Alessia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Alessia took the tea and closed the door. Karen and Brendan exchanged a look, but finally headed back to the kitchen.


    Inside, Justin swallowed and walked back to Alessia. The foreman just grinned¨Che¡¯d seen this all before¨Cand went off to direct the workers.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tone it down just a little?¡± Alessia said under her breath.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Justin¡¯s voice shot up before Alessia shot him a re, at which he immediately hushed, now sounding slightly aggrieved. ¡°Do you know how rare it is for someone to treat me like this? I mean, who else dares smack me around? And for the record, I don¡¯t just yell at people for no reason. Some of these rich wannabes really think they can boss me around just because they¡¯ve got money.¡±


    He mimicked the whiny voice of a client on the phone: ¡°Money¡¯s no object. You know who I am? I¡¯m the Tate family¡¯s eldest daughter! Designing a room is nothing for you¨Cyou should be honored!¡±


    Justin¡¯s sarcasm dripped from every word. ¡°Please, like I need her millions. These people love to tter themselves. And who the hell gave her my number in the first ce? What a pain!¡±


    While Justin ranted, Alessia¡¯s attention snagged on something else. ¡°Wait. ¡®The Tate family¡¯s eldest daughter¡®?¡±


    212

 love and power 19

    Alessia arched an eyebrow, a sly smile curving her lips. ¡°You¡¯re blending into your new identity pretty fast.¡±


    ¡°Word¡¯s gotten out, you know. Are you really okay?¡± Justin¡¯s yful expression faded, concern flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°This? Barely worth my attention. She needs the Tate family name for appearances. Do 1?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, brimming with confidence.


    Justin let out a shortugh. ¡°True. There isn¡¯t a ce you can¡¯t walk into and own.¡±


    He nced around the room, lips pulling into a dissatisfied line. ¡°But isn¡¯t this ce a bit cramped? Didn¡¯t Cole gift you an entire house? Worst case, <i>you </i>can have my spare ce.¡± He shook his head, looking genuinely perplexed. ¡°Can you really stand living here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my own ns.¡±


    Justin shrugged, used to Alessia¡¯s stubborn independence, and decided not to argue further.


    The workers moved quickly. After a brief discussion with Alessia, they had the room transformed in less than an hour. She and Justin also took the opportunity to rearrange Zachary¡¯s room, optimizing the space.


    With Justin¡¯s input, every inch was put to its best use. He¡¯d have dly renovated the rest of the house too, but Alessia declined, her mind already drifting elsewhere. Meanwhile, Alessia sent Ivan to move his things in.


    ¡°Yours is inside; this part out here¡¯s mine,¡± she exined, pointing to the bed tucked at the back as she walked Ivan through their new room.


    A curtain split the space in two, letting sunlight filter into each side.. Alessia¡¯s bed was in the farthest corner, separated with both a curtain and a pair of bookcases. Two desks sat by the window; Ivan¡¯s side had a small cab packed with paints and brushes.


    Alessia¡¯s bed had another curtain, creating a private little cocoon for sleep¨Ceven if someone came or went, she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    ¡°We keep our boundaries, mind our own business. You paint, I do my thing.


    15:37


    Peaceful coexistence. Consider this my bribe¨Cdeal<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ivan clutched his paint box, eyes fixed on the cab overflowing with art supplies.


    ¡°Alright, go unpack,¡± Alessia said, ruffling his hair. This time, Ivan didn¡¯t protest.


    She smirked. ¡°Kids are so easy to please.¡±


    With Ivan settled, the boys¡® room was finished soon after.


    Alessia surveyed the updated spaces and nodded in satisfaction. With Justin handling things, she never worried¨Che had a knack for transforming a ce, making even the smallest details shine.


    This line of work was made for him.


    ¡°Thanks for all your help.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tate, it¡¯s nothing. Next time you need something, just say the word,¡± said the lead worker, hefting his toolbox with a good¨Cnatured grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m Morton now,¡± Alessia corrected gently.


    Her words made the two people in the kitchen freeze. Karen¡¯s eyes immediately reddened; she ducked her head, focusing on rolling sushi to hide her trembling hands. Brendan, too, looked unsettled. He wiped his hands, walked over, and gave Karen¡¯s shoulder aforting squeeze.


    The foreman, who had worked with Alessia before, caught on immediately. ¡°Understood, Miss Morton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then. Call me if you need anything.¡± Justin hung up on another iing call, blocked the number with practiced ease, and pocketed his phone.


    ¡°Got it. Thanks for today. When this settles down, dinner¡¯s on me.¡±


    He just bumped fists with her in reply.


    ¡°See you around, Uncle,¡± Justin called as he left.


    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t be a better hoste by again when you have time,¡± Brendan replied, waving them out.


    No sooner had Justin and his crew left than Carey and the others showed up. Brendan started to say something to Alessia, but seeing the guests arrive, he dropped it and helped Karen wee everyone in.


    The house quickly filled with chatter andughter. Alessia, never one for overly noisy crowds, slipped away after a quick greeting and retreated to her room.


    213


    15:37


    It wasn¡¯t even noon, and she was already drained.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 20

    Alessia sprawled across the bed, the soft mattress instantly easing the tension in her body. She¡¯d been pampered her whole life¨Cfalling asleep was easy, but


    sleeping well was a whole different story.


    Cole must have known that, too. He¡¯d even swapped out her old mattress for something better. She rolled over twice, just starting to drift off when her phone buzzed.


    On the other side of the room divider, Ivan was focused on his sketchbook. Alessia didn¡¯t bother to hide the call; she answered right away.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice wasnguid, barely mustering any energy.


    ¡°Miss Morton, forced into manualbor? You sound wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Venmo me fifty bucks and I¡¯ll regale you with my rags¨Cto¨Criches saga,¡± she shot


    back.


    Cole chuckled, the sound low and warm across the line as his fingers slid over his screen. ¡°All sorted out, then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I really am a spoiled princess,¡± Alessia admitted, stretching out on the bed with genuine relief.


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone chimed¨Ca new transfer notification. Another hundred thousand dors.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Cole, always so generous. Should I send you a thank¨Cyou card or just bow in gratitude?¡± Alessia epted the money without a second thought; after all, her own funds went straight into Cole¡¯s ount these days. Their rtionship was far closer than most people imagined.


    Cole¡¯sugh rumbled softly through the phone; his voice sent a pleasant shiver down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a ce to stay. How long are you nning to keep up this little adventure?¡±


    Alessia sat up, running her fingers through her hair with a careless shrug. ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of fun. I¡¯ll stick around a while longer.¡±


    That evening, Ethan and Zachary returned home together.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re back! Go grab a shower¨Cschool in the morning, remember?¡± Karen called out as soon as she heard the door open, setting aside what she¡¯d been working on.


    15:37


    ¡°Yeah. I told Ethan about the shop thing yesterday. He waited for me <b>at </b><b>work </b><b>and </b>we came back together.¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s home, too? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I have. So, how¡¯s the shop n going?¡±


    ¡°Almost done, actually. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to Lessie¨Cshe pulled some strings and got the business license sorted for us. Saved a ton of hassle.¡±


    ¡°Right, Ipletely forgot about that until it basicallynded in myp,¡± Brendan added, handing Ethan the paperwork.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s that resourceful?¡± Zachary was genuinely surprised, just as Alessia emerged from the bathroom.


    ¡°I just asked a friend for help. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for him,¡± Alessia replied, brushing


    it off.


    ¡°Speaking of friends, Lessie, how do you know Justin? No pressure, just curious,¡± Brendan rified quickly, not wanting Alessia to misunderstand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. He¡¯s a good guy. If he loses his temper, there¡¯s usually a reason¨Cso don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Justin?¡± Ethan looked puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, Lessie said he¡¯s an architect friend. I opened the door and was surprised to see it was Justin. Genius is right¨Cthe rooms look so much better after his redesign. Lessie even wanted him to redo ours, but theyout¡¯s fine, so we let it be.¡± ¡°By the way, once my internship ends and my current project wraps up, we¡¯ll finally be able to move into a bigger ce. Lessie, if it ever feels inconvenient, just have Ivan move back to his old room. No reason you should be ufortable just foring home.¡±


    ¡°Does he grind his teeth at night?¡± Alessia asked, deadpan.


    The unexpected question caught Ethan off guard, and everyone in the living room burst outughing.


    ¡°No, Ivan sleeps like a rock,¡± Ethan replied, with a touch of exasperation.


    Alessia just raised an eyebrow in response. Sensing the topic was getting old, the others let it drop.


    ¡°All these renovations must have cost a fortune, right? Lessie, keep your own


    ???


    <b>15:37 </b>


    money¨CDad will handle the remodeling costs,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°Actually, Dad, once the shop¡¯s up and running and we¡¯ve got steady clients, I¡¯d like to invest in a storefront for you all. Of course, I¡¯ll be taking a cut of the profits. How does that sound?¡±

 love and power 21

    <b>Chapter </b>21


    Alessia didn¡¯t miss a beat before steering the conversation in a new direction.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you studyw, big bro? Why not draw up a contract? I¡¯ve got a pretty good eye for this stuff. Mom¡¯s barely opened shop today and already has several orders lined up. At this rate, I might actually end up ahead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Dad¡¯s d you¡¯re thinking that way, but¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush any decisions just yet. Dad, don¡¯t be so quick to shoot this down. Lessie¡¯s idea is actually pretty solid, but we can talk through the detailster. For now, let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s in front of us. We¡¯ll see how things go and make ns from there.¡±


    As the eldest, Ethan had a calm steadiness about him that naturally inspired confidence. The discussion hade full circle, and with nothing more to add,


    Alessia excused herself and headed to her room to rest.


    A new bed really did wonders for her sleep. When Alessia checked the time, it was already ten o¡¯clock..


    Just like Ethan had said, Ivan was a quiet sleeper, and when he woke, he simply sat in the corner sketching, silent as a shadow. If it weren¡¯t for the asional sound of a pen cap twisting off, you¡¯d almost forget anyone else was there.


    Not wanting to disturb him, Alessia slipped out and opened the door. She found Brendan, Karen, and Zachary gathered around the living room table, counting something over and over, exchanging excited whispers they could barely suppress. ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re up! Did we wake you?¡±


    ¡°No, I was already awake. Did you guys do well at the market today?¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t help but catch their infectious good mood¨Cher voice naturally lifted with


    theirs.


    ¡°Yeah, it was just a soft opening, so we didn¡¯t make much, but everything sold out. We made almost two hundred.¡± Karen¡¯s eyes sparkled as she sorted through a handful of small bills, looking nothing like the gentle, grieving woman she¡¯d been just days before.


    ¡°All thanks to Lessie. We hadn¡¯t even left the building and we¡¯d already sold a bunch,¡± Brendan added, unconsciously straightening his back with pride. ¡°It takes


    <b>15:37 </b>


    me back, honestly. Feels a bit like those early days starting <b>out</b>, <b>that </b>thrill <b>of </b><bnding </b>our very first order. Today was just like that.¡±


    His tone was thick with nostalgia. He ran his fingers over the crumpled stack of bills, expression caught between pride and longing.


    ¡°Dad, school officially starts tomorrow. There¡¯ll be way more foot traffic, and we¡¯ll be a lot busier. Don¡¯t get all flustered like you did today, okay?¡± Zachary picked up on his father¡¯s mood and smoothly changed the subject.


    ¡°True, and thank goodness Zachary came straight from school to help,¡± Karen chimed in. ¡°Anyway, Lessie, you must be hungry. Let me fix you something light; lunch will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Alessia epted without protest. ¡°Oh, and this afternoon, I¡¯m going out with Zachary.¡±


    ¡°You two really hit it off, huh? Brendan, give Lessie some cash. She hardly gets out, so let her treat herself¨Cwhatever you want to eat or drink, go for it.¡± Karen¡¯s smile was warm and genuine, clearly delighted that her two teenagers were already heading out together.


    Seventeen and neen¨Cthey exchanged a look that was equally amused and helpless.


    In the end, Alessia couldn¡¯t win against Brendan and Karen¡¯s insistence. Standing at the bus stop, she stared at the handful of small change in her palm¨Csomething she¡¯d never usually carry¨Cand couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, just take it,¡± Zachary said, noticing her awkwardness.


    Alessia was a curious mix. If someone tried to strong¨Carm her, she¡¯d push back even harder. But faced with sincere kindness, she never quite knew what to do.


    She still hadn¡¯t figured out how to ept these unexpected little gestures of warmth with ease.


    The bus arrived. Alessia got on first, Zachary following behind and dropping coins into the fare box. Their destination was closer than expected; they hopped off midway to pick up a few things, then caught another bus for the second leg.


    All told, the whole journey took barely half an hour.


    Zachary gazed at the old alley ahead, its faded charm straight out of a bygone era, and his eyes softened.


    ¡°I never knew Silverpine City had a ce like this.¡±


    ???


    15:37


    Chapter <b>21 </b>


    ¡°You fit right in here, you know,¡± Alessia sald, thepliment slipping <b>out </b>so naturally it made Zachary flush a little.


    They wandered deeper into the maze ofnes, and the scent of herbs in the air grew stronger.


    ¡°Think you can tell what¡¯s in the air?¡± Alessia suddenly grinned, turning to look at him, curiosity lighting up her face.

 love and power 22

    Zachary met her gaze, catching the lively spark and mischievous glint in her eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly, nose twitching as he actually managed to name a few herbs aloud.


    Alessia¡¯s lips curved in a sly grin, but she offered noment. She led him through twisting corridors, turning left and right, until they stopped before an unremarkable wooden door.


    The door stood slightly ajar. Through the crack, they could spot an elderly man sprawled out in a worn armchair,zily waving a fan and asionally humming along to the radio¡¯s scratchy tunes. A small table beside him was piled high with cakes and snacks¨Che looked utterly content.


    Out of politeness, Zachary barely nced inside before looking away, careful not to


    intrude.


    Alessia pressed a finger to her lips, signaling for silence. Zachary obediently stepped back behind her. But instead of entering immediately, Alessia waited for her moment. As soon as the old man popped another snack into his mouth, she flung the door wide open.


    ¡°Caught you red¨Chanded, Old Dawson! Sneaking snacks again, are we?¡± Alessia¡¯s sudden voice startled the old man, who instinctively hid the treats behind his back. ¡°What snacks? I don¡¯t see any snacks.¡±


    Alessia gave a coldugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you swallow those chips in your mouth first before you deny it?¡±


    Busted, Xander Dawson straightened up in his chair. Alessia picked up the teapot, skillfully brewed a cup, and set it in front of him¨Ccourteous, but not exactly overflowing with warmth.


    Xander, having just finished his chips and feeling a bit parched, took a long sip. The tea was good, and he had <i>to </i>admit, the girl knew what she was doing. He nodded, savoring the lingering taste.


    ¡°Hand them over,¡± Alessia said, palm outstretched and expression stern.


    ¡°Hand what over? You imp! You barelye by to visit your old man, I¡¯m lucky if I see you twice in a whole summer!¡± Xander feigned ignorance, grumbling about her neglect.


    15:37


    ¡°Still want those pastries from Blossom Bakery?¡± Alessia shot back.


    At this, Xander snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring anything, did you? Trying to trick your old granddad now, are you?¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes. ¡°Hand over the snacks, and I promise I¡¯m not lying. Zachary,


    you cane in now.¡±


    Hearing his cue, Zachary finally stepped inside, a pastry box in his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson,¡± he greeted, holding out the box.


    At the sound of his voice, Xander turned. Their eyes met, and Zachary nearly fumbled the box. He nced at Alessia, then back at Xander, disbelief written all over his face.


    ¡°Xander¡­¡±


    ¡°Easy, Zachary. No need to be nervous,¡± Alessia said, patting his shoulder and taking the box from him.


    Zachary swallowed hard, suddenly unsure what to do with his hands and feet, his eyes still shining with a hint of awe and reverence.


    ¡°So, you only show up when you need something, huh?¡± Xander said, sizing up Zachary but really addressing Alessia.


    ¡°We genuinely came to see you, too,¡± Alessia replied, handing over the pastries. As Xander epted them, she deftly snatched the hidden snacks from behind his back.


    Xander¡¯s eyes widened in protest, but he could only watch helplessly.


    ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t I have Cole bring you some other treats already? These are all greasy and loaded with calories. For a retired doctor, you sure don¡¯t watch what you eat.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, kid? I¡¯m halfway to the grave already¨Cevery snack could be my


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to pull that ¡®half¨Cfoot¡® right back out for you,¡± Alessia retorted, making Xander chuckle despite himself.


    Unable to keep a straight face any longer, Xander turned his attention to Zachary.


    ¡°Let me introduce you¨Cthis is my brother, Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Now hang on, girl, I might be old but I¡¯m not senile. Since when do you have a


    212


    <b>15:37 </b>


    brother<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. Something happened, and I need you to take a look at him.¡±


    At this, Xander flopped back into his chair, looking aszy as ever.


    ¡°What are the symptoms?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°He¡¯s had it since birth¨Cweak constitution.¡± Alessia rattled off a few more details, peppered with medical jargon. Zachary managed to keep his surprise in check, his face giving nothing away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just grab some medicine from the dispensary out front, then?¡±


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 23

    Even so, Xander still beckoned him over.


    Zachary hurried forward and offered his hand. Xander¡¯s wrinkled fingers rested on Zachary¡¯s wrist; after a moment, his expression grew grave.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made it this far, young man¨Cyour family must¡¯ve spent a small fortune on you. You¡¯ve got a precious life.¡±


    ¡°We did spend quite a bit in the early years,¡± Zachary answered politely, the stiffness in his posture betraying his nerves.


    Xander released his hand and called out, ¡°Six.¡±


    A boy of about fourteen or fifteen came running from the back room.


    ¡°What is it now, Master? If you¡¯re looking for more snacks, I¡¯m warning you¨Cif Alessia finds out I bought them for you again, she¡¯ll have my head¡­¡±


    Six was still rambling when he suddenly came face¨Cto¨Cface with Alessia¡¯s unimpressed, half¨Csmiling gaze. He swallowed hard and turned awkwardly away.


    A hand mped down on his shoulder. With his back to Alessia, Six looked ready to burst into tears, but when he turned around, he¡¯d already stered on a sycophantic grin.


    ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here¨Cthe one and only, breathtakingly gorgeous Miss Alessia Tate! The fairest of them all, the radiant beauty who shames the moon and outshines the


    stars.¡±


    The sudden shift in tone made Zachary press his lips together to hide augh, while Alessia just rolled her eyes and reached out to pinch his ear.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! I¡¯m sorry, Lessie, I¡¯m sorry, I swear!¡± Six yelped so loudly that a stranger might¡¯ve thought she was torturing him.


    In reality, Alessia wasn¡¯t even pinching that hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¨Ckeep yelling and you¡¯ll go deaf,¡± Alessia said, giving his head a light swat. ¡°I¡¯ll let the snack thing slide for now.¡±


    At her words, Six immediately dropped his act and grinned from ear to ear.


    Xander ignored their antics, clearly used to the chaos. He gestured again, and Six straightened up, put on a respectful air, and hurried to his side with a slight bow.


    ¡°Six, get everything ready.¡±


    15:37


    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>sir.¡± Gone was the jokester¨CSix responded crisply and set off to do his task without <b>dy</b>.


    As Xander made to stand, Alessia immediately stepped in to help him. Joking around was one thing, but respect and proper manners were never optional.


    Zachary took it all in, then lowered his eyes, a fleeting look of disappointment crossing his face as some memory stirred.


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Alessia, steadying Xander as they entered the next room, nced back to see Zachary still standing where she¡¯d left him.


    Shaken from his reverie, Zachary quickly masked his expression with a smile and followed them.


    They crossed the house to the courtyard, where Six was already waiting by a door. When he saw Xander, he stepped forward and took over for Alessia, helping the old man inside.


    The room was filled with a faint herbal aroma¨Cnot bitter, but soothing, almost refreshing. Zachary breathed it in, liking the scent, lost in thought.


    Alessia nced at him but said nothing.


    ¡°Sit. Give me your hand.¡±


    Xander¡¯s tone was all business now, a far cry from earlier. Alessia and Six stood quietly on either side, their yfulness gone, reced by a respectful silence.


    The room was calm, the air thick with the gentle scent of herbs. Xander asked a series of questions, and Zachary answered each one. asionally, Xander would direct a question at Six; if Six was stumped, Alessia would chime in with the


    answer.


    The atmosphere grew unexpectedly serious. Six¡¯s nervousness became more obvious, while Alessia remained cool and collected. Every now and then, she¡¯d arch an eyebrow at Six, her expression openly challenging.


    Zachary noticed their silent exchange but only smiled faintly, saying nothing.


    ¡°Six.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Six answered, tense, expecting another question.


    ¡°Look at you¨Cso easily rattled. You should learn from Alessia. She could answer just as well as you do now when she was half your age.¡± Xander¡¯s words made Alessia shoot Six a smug grin. Six red back, sulking but unable to argue.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    15:37


    <b>¡°</b><b>Write </b>out all the questions you couldn¡¯t answer <b>today</b>. Bring them <b>to </b><b>me </b><b>tomorrow</b>. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Six wilted like a scolded puppy, his tone subdued, but he didn¡¯t dare


    protest.

 love and power 24

    <b>Chapter </b><b>24 </b>


    ¡°All right, take this and him, and go pick up the medicine from the front.¡±


    Six took the prescription, nced at it, then at Zachary, nodded, and led him out.


    The door creaked shut behind them. At Xander¡¯s gesture, Alessia slipped quietly into the seat Zachary had just vacated.


    ¡°So, when did you suddenly get a second brother? You¡¯re not here about a patient, are you? Seems more like you¡¯re here to introduce someone.¡± Xander hadn¡¯t missed the subtle tap of Zachary¡¯s finger¨Ca little signal, seemingly casual, but timed perfectly to answer Six¡¯s silent question about the quantity of herbs.


    ¡°The illness isn¡¯t hard to treat, but at this rate, he won¡¯t make it to twenty¨Cfive. We could only bring him here, let you nurse his health for a while.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered at being seen through. She slid a neatly folded note across the table to Xander, then, with practiced ease, began preparing some tea.


    Her careful movements made it obvious she¡¯d learned this on purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now. Tell me what¡¯s really going on.¡± Xander unfolded the note, gave it a quick scan, and set it aside. He recognized Alessia¡¯s handwriting at a nce¨Che already had a pretty good idea what this was about.


    Alessia poured the freshly brewed tea and handed him a cup before giving him a quick rundown of recent events.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you left the Tate family, but why note here? You could have any room. you wanted, do whatever you pleased¨Cno one would get in your way. Why go to the Mortons and put up with all that?¡±


    Xander frowned, but Alessia just shook her head, calm as ever. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    ¡°You child¡­ So much happened and you never said a word to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, aren¡¯t I? As soon as I got things settled, you were the first to


    know.¡±


    ¡°Seems the Mortons made a good impression on you.¡±


    Alessia just smiled, saying neither yes nor no.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be together for a year, so I¡¯ll help where I can. Once college starts, everyone goes their own way. After that, what happens is up to them.¡±


    Xander studied her, his clouded eyes impossible to read. After a while, he let out a


    15:38


    long, quiet sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Tate or Morton families are really worth it <b>for </b>you¨Cor for an old man like me. But this ce will always be yours, you know<b>?</b>¡±


    Alessia refilled his cup, a soft smile on her lips. ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll start with this regimen and move on to acupuncture after. There¡¯s no rushing this. As for everything else, we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Xander tucked the note away and stood up.


    Alessia set down the teapot and hurried over to steady him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    Xander patted her hand, his touch gentle and full of affection. There was no need to say anything more.


    In the front of the house, Six led Zachary into a small side room, then went behind the counter to gather the medicine. Some of the ingredients were rare and kept locked away, so only Six was allowed to retrieve them.


    Zachary sat waiting, ncing through the window at the main hall. If it weren¡¯t for the people in modern clothesing to pick up their prescriptions, he could almost believe he¡¯d stepped back in time to an old¨Cworld apothecary.


    The ce was busy, a mix of ordinary folks and the well¨Cheeled. Some kept their faces hidden, making it impossible to see who they were. Strangely, despite the crowd, the hall was quiet¨Cconversations were rare and always hushed.


    The air was scented with the same fragrance as the private room he¡¯d just left. Bored, Zachary pulled out his phone and started jotting down notes.


    ¡°This packet¡¯s good for two doses¨Cmorning and evening. I wrote down the exact amount of water you¡¯ll need. When you finish it,e back for more.¡±


    Six¡¯s sudden voice jerked Zachary back to the present.


    ¡°Thanks. How much do I owe you?¡±


    Six shot him a suspicious look, sizing him up.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Zachary asked, confused.


    ¡°So, who exactly are you to Alessia? I¡¯ve never seen you before. Her boyfriend? No way¨CCole would never let that slide.¡± Six rubbed his chin and fired off questions in rapid session, leaving Zachary unsure how to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lessie¡¯s second brother. Zachary.¡± He had no idea who Cole was, but his gut


    told him not to ask.


    ???


    15:38


    <b>¡°</b>Second brother? Howe I¡¯ve never <b>heard </b>of that<b>? </b>Cousin or <b>something</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Six </b>leaned in, eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Her real brother,¡± Zachary replied, a little ufortable with the sudden closeness and inching back.


    ¡°Her real brother? Don¡¯t mess around. Her brother¡¯s Max Tate, and trust me, that guy¡¯s in a league of his own.¡± Six didn¡¯t even hesitate to shoot him down.

 love and power 25

    <b>Chapter </b><b>25 </b>


    Zachary pressed his lips together, searching for the right words, when Alessia suddenly appeared and gave Six a swift smack on the back of the head. Six yelped, clutching his head, and darted behind Xander for protection.


    ¡°Father, did you see that? She hit me again.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much. Serves you right,¡± Xander replied without missing a beat. Six pouted but didn¡¯t dare argue.


    ¡°He¡¯s my real brother. I was switched at birth,¡± Alessia announced, her tone so matter¨Cof¨Cfact that it made Zachary feel strangely guilty.


    Six¡¯s eyes went wide as he nced between them. ¡°So you got kicked out by the Tate family? When did that happen? I¡¯ve been keeping your old room at Eastwood Estate tidy all this time. Want me to go make up your bed?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. She ruffled his hair, her tone softening. ¡°Anyway, my name¡¯s Alessia now. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± Six promised quickly, not daring to ask more.


    ¡°And the room-?¡±


    ¡°No need for it right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± If you listened closely, you could hear a note of disappointment in his voice.


    Alessia¡¯s smile never faded. Zachary could tell she was in high spirits¨Cthe kind of genuine warmth she¡¯d never shown during her time with the Morton family. Back then, her smiles had always seemed forced, distant. Now, there was a real glow about her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the medicine. It¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll be heading out. And no snacking, you hear me? Next time, I¡¯ll bring you something else to try.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you nag more than anyone I know. No idea who you got that from.¡± Xander grumbled, but there was a lightness in his voice that made it clear he enjoyed Alessia¡¯s fussing.


    ¡°If I catch you sneaking treats to Grandpa again, I¡¯ll send you on a haunted house tour, I swear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sis, you¡¯re my only sister! I wouldn¡¯t dare, really!¡± Six pressed his palms together in a pleading gesture, nearly dropping to his knees.


    15:38


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice cut in suddenly, drawing everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    ¡°There¡¯s a medicinal scent in both the room and the hall. I drew up a list of the ingredients, but I keep feeling like I missed something. Mr. Dawson, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you help me figure it out?¡±


    Xander¡¯s interest was piqued. He nced at Alessia, who just smirked and shrugged, making it clear she hadn¡¯t put Zachary up to this.


    ¡°What ingredients did you list?¡±


    ¡°Agarwood, benzoin¡­¡± Zachary recited the items, even giving rough amounts, impressively urate.


    Xander nodded. ¡°Alessia, why don¡¯t you tell him thest one?¡±


    ¡°Angelica root,¡± she said.


    ¡°Angelica?¡± Zachary looked surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The dose is small, though. I¡¯m impressed you even noticed it.¡±


    Alessia was a little taken aback by Zachary¡¯s unexpected perceptiveness.


    ¡°You¡¯re spot¨Con with the rare herbs, but overlooked the mostmon one,¡± Xander added. ¡°Did you study this before?¡±


    ¡°I grew up around medicine, soaked in herbal baths as a kid. After a while, you pick things up. I know the basics,¡± Zachary answered respectfully.


    Xander nodded, deep in thought, his gaze lingering on Zachary.


    ¡°Did you write this yourself?¡± Xander pulled out a slip of paper¨CZachary recognized


    it instantly as the prescription Alessia had asked him to jot down. Surprised, he nodded and nced at Alessia, who looked back innocently.


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡±


    The question made Zachary¡¯s heart race. He tried to steady himself, sping his elegant hands together as he carefully exined his reasoning.


    When he finished, silence settled over the room. Zachary barely dared to breathe, lips pressed tight, his nerves evident in the way his fingers intertwined.


    ¡°Would you be interested in learning a thing or two from an old man like me?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes widened. Instinctively, he looked at Alessia. She raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile ying at her lips.


    15:38


    Chipter 25


    ¡°You mean-?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never married, never had kids. I¡¯ve seen plenty of talented youngsters, but <i>none </i>have stuck with this line of work.¡± Xander nced at Alessia, his meaning clear, but quickly returned his focus to Zachary.


    <b>15.38</b>:

 love and power 26

    ¡°You¡¯ve got real potential, kid. You seem steady, too. And since your health needs some looking after for the next six months or so, why not stick around? I can teach you. Would you like to learn?¡±


    Zachary stared in astonishment, mouth parted, utterly speechless. Alessia, unable to bear the awkward silence, pressed gently on his back, nudging him forward into a respectful bow toward Xander.


    ¡°It would be¡­ such an honor to learn from you, sir. Ever since I started down this path, I¡¯ve admired you so much. I¡¯ve read your papers and books a dozen times over, and every time I get something new from them. I even nned to major in medicine at college. I¡¯ve always dreamed of meeting you in person. I¡­ I promise I¡¯ll work hard. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s heart was pounding so hard it almost hurt. The tips of his ears were


    scarlet, and his voice trembled with nervous excitement.


    Xander narrowed his eyes, chuckling softly, clearly in a good mood.


    ¡°This is all rather sudden, but some traditions can¡¯t be skipped. We can forgo theplicated rituals, but a cup of tea is still in order. Six, bring the tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Six answered at once and hurried off.


    Six was never the most gifted¨Che¡¯d followed Xander and picked up what he could, but he was always a bit of a jack¨Cof¨Call¨Ctrades, more reliable in a pinch than truly skilled. He called Xander ¡°mentor¡± every day, but he knew his own limits and had never formally been epted as an apprentice, worried he¡¯d tarnish Xander¡¯s reputation.


    Alessia was talented, and Xander had considered taking her under his wing, but her ambitionsy elsewhere. So this cup of tea for a formal apprenticeship¨Cit was the first time Xander had ever epted one.


    He half¨Cclosed his eyes and nodded. If it had been anyone else, he might have hesitated, but since Alessia had brought Zachary, his mind was nearly made up.


    It was rare to meet someone with real promise he wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip by. There was just something about Zachary that resonated with him.


    No one had expected things to turn out this way. On the way home, Zachary stil! couldn¡¯t quite believe it. He drifted along in a daze, half¨Cconvinced he was


    15:38


    dreaming.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xander, after all. When I was a kid and visited the hospital, everyone talked about him¡ªhe¡¯s a legend, right out of the textbooks. And now¡­ he¡¯s my mentor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alessia replied, every time Zachary asked, her patience uncharacteristically steady.


    ¡°Lessie, did you ask Mr. Dawson to do this? How could he agree to take me on after meeting me just once? And that note¡­ Lessie, what exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Dawson?¡±


    ¡°You seized the chance. The old man values talent. If you put your heart into learning from him, you¡¯ll gain a lot. Don¡¯t waste his efforts.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t exin her connection to Xander.


    ¡°I was already nning to apply to medical school,¡± Zachary said, barely able to contain his excitement as he stood before Alessia. ¡°But I never dreamed¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do your best,¡± Alessia said, patting his shoulder with her usual calm, her tone unwavering.


    Zachary had been the first of the Mortons to truly wee Alessia. From the start, he¡¯d quietly watched over her. If he noticed a mosquito bite on her hand, there¡¯d be bug spray, repellent, and even an electric zapper outside her door the next morning.


    There were countless little gestures like that¨Che¡¯d always observed everyone¡¯s moods, soothing them in his own unobtrusive way.


    Xander was right¨Cshe could have helped Zachary herself without ever bringing him to Xander. But connections areplicated. Building rtionships is one thing; nurturing someone¡¯s abilities is another.


    She only meant to test his capabilities, never expecting he¡¯d surpass her expectations. If she was the guide who brought Zachary to the threshold, it was he who found the courage <i>to </i>open the door. He¡¯d seized his chance, and that would only benefit both of them.

 love and power 27

    ¡°I should probably let Mom and Dad know when I get back.¡±


    Zachary was still muttering to himself when Alessia stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°I need to go somewhere, so I won¡¯t be heading home with you. Don¡¯t worry about dinner for me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just text me when you¡¯re on your way back so I cane down and meet you. It¡¯s not safe around here at night.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t push for details¨Che just gave a gentle reminder.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t concerned about her safety, but if she refused, Zachary would only insist, and she¡¯d rather avoid the back¨Cand¨Cforth. So she nodded and agreed.


    At the fork in the road, Alessia turned the corner, disappearing from view as Zachary watched. He clutched the bag in his hand, let out a quiet sigh, and aplicated expression flickered across his face¨Chalf a smile, half worry.


    If it had been Ileana, he probably would¡¯ve asked a thousand questions. But when it came to Alessia, his concern was tangled with the fear ofing across as overbearing. He was still trying to figure out how to make her feelfortable


    around him.


    Back at the townhouse, Xander was already sprawled in the armchair, happily sampling the pastries Alessia had brought over.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s Zachary¡¯s story? Other than Cole and Lessie, no one else has passed that scent test, right? You don¡¯t think Lessie gave him the answers ahead of time, do you?¡±


    Xander beckoned Six over with a smirk. Six crouched in front of him, only to be met with a sharp flick to the forehead. Six winced, rubbing the sore spot.


    ¡°You know what kind of person Lessie is. She wouldn¡¯t bring someone here who didn¡¯t have what it takes. How long have you been with me now? Five, six years at least, and you still can¡¯t answer half as many questions as she can!¡±


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s brain is like something out of a sci¨Cfi movie. How am I supposed topete with that? All these years, only Cole¡¯s evene close to matching her.¡± Six sounded thoroughly aggrieved.


    ¡°Do you really think you measure up to her? I¡¯m talking about Zachary.¡±


    ¡°What? The guy didn¡¯t say a word the whole time!¡± Six¡¯s voice shot up in disbelief.


    15:38


    Xander stuffed a pastry in his mouth and slipped a note into his hand.


    ¡°Alright, get to the front yard and help out. Quit hanging around and getting on my nerves.¡± With that, Xander sank back in the chair, but his mind lingered on the memory of Zachary quietly answering questions, his fingers rhythmically drumming along his jeans. At first, Xander thought it was just coincidence, but after a string of correct answers, he realized Zachary¡¯s attention to detail was no ident.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know¨Cno one but your precious Lessie is allowed to hang around you.¡± Six mumbled, spraying crumbs everywhere and making Xander lunge at him in mock annoyance.


    Luckily, Six darted away before Xander could catch him, grabbing another pastry as he ran, leaving Xander somewhere between exasperation and amusement.


    Out in the front yard, Six finally unfolded the note. The list of ingredients and their precise amounts¨Cit was a basic form, but¡­ to get it right just from reading, without any formal training¡­


    Six tucked the note away, nodding to himself in grudging approval.


    Meanwhile, Zachary unlocked the front door, his heart a tangle of emotions. From the kitchen came the sounds of Brendan preparing dinner. Karen, who¡¯d been building blocks with Ivan in the living room, poked her head out at the noise.


    ¡°Hey, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lessie? Didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡± Karen nced behind him, expecting to see his sister.


    ¡°She had something to do, so she¡¯s noting home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, well, when she gets in, make sure you go down and meet her. This neighborhood gets sketchy after dark. Lessie¡¯s a young woman, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zachary¡¯s tone was gentle.


    ¡°By the way, did you buy anything this afternoon?¡± Karen eyed the bag in Zachary¡¯s hand, assuming it was some sibling loot from their outing.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± A small, lighthearted smile yed at Zachary¡¯s lips.


    Karen immediately picked up on his mood, her own smile growing. ¡°What¡¯s with the suspense, huh? You¡¯ve learned how <i>to </i>keep secrets now¨Cis it good news?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer. He set the bag down on the table. At his gesture, Karen


    15:38


    opened it¨Cand her smile immediately faded.


    15:38 love and power 2

 love and power 28

    ¡°Why is it medicine?


    Sensing the shift in mood, Ivan quietly set aside his blocks and moved to sit beside Zachary without a word. Zachary ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>Mom, it¡¯s nothing serious. But guess whose prescription is this?¡±


    ¡°Whose prescription?¡± Karen asked, caught off guard. Brendan must have joined them at some point, because now he was sitting beside her too.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Lessie, could it?¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, we have Lessie to thank for this.¡± Zachary decided not to keep them in suspense any longer and recounted everything that had happened that afternoon.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Lessie not only got Dr. Dawson to treat you, but also convinced him to take you on as his apprentice?¡± Brendan¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    ¡°Xander¡­ Is this the same Xander your specialist mentioned when you went to the hospital before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Zachary¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he nodded, giving them a clear and simple answer.


    ¡°We spent a fortune just trying to get an appointment¡­¡±


    ¡°Appointment? We couldn¡¯t even track him down,¡± Brendan added.


    ¡°Exactly. Are <i>you </i>serious? How did Lessie manage that? Forget about being his apprentice, I¡¯d be grateful if he¡¯d just agree to see you at all. Truly, it¡¯s a blessing. Zachary, what did Dr. Dawson say? Is your health okay?¡±


    ¡°He just said I¡¯ll need a few more follow¨Cups, but I¡¯d have to go over there on weekends anyway. Plus, I get to learn from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. This is a real opportunity, Zachary, don¡¯t waste it. Make the most of what Lessie¡¯s done for you and live up to Dr. Dawson¡¯s expectations,¡± Brendan


    said, his tone grave.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°If it gets to be <i>too </i>much, promise you¡¯ll tell me,¡± Karen said softly. ¡°I know how much this means to you, and I¡¯m happy you can follow your dream. But if it ever bes <i>too </i>much, taking another year off is fine by me. After all we¡¯ve been through, I know now¨Cwhat matters most is that our family is healthy and together.


    15:38


    Nothing elsees close<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Zachary nodded, and though Brendan stayed silent, he reached over and gently patted Karen¡¯s back.


    One of the Mortons¡® best qualities was that when their children had their own ideas, they didn¡¯t try to stand in the way. They offered honest advice and clear boundaries, but ultimately let their kids weigh their own choices. That¡¯s why the Morton children always acted with such thoughtfulness and independence.


    But now, they were starting to realize that when it came to raising Ileana, they¡¯d gotten it wrong. Their endless indulgence and favoritism had only¡­


    ¡°By the way, Zachary, you can¡¯t tell anyone that Lessie knows Dr. Dawson, or that you¡¯re his apprentice now. We don¡¯t want to cause Lessie any trouble, and you haven¡¯t made your name yet¨Ctalking about it would only make things harder for both you and Dr. Dawson.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Lessie joined our family, not only have we failed to give her a better life, we¡¯re the ones who ended up better off because of her. I can¡¯t even exin how, but


    the whole mood in this house has lifted.¡±


    Karen¡¯s eyes were full of emotion as she spoke about Alessia.


    ¡°We may be a family now, but we¡¯ve never really taken care of Lessie¨Cnot for a single day. Zachary, you need to remember what happened today. When you¡¯ve made something of yourself, don¡¯t ever forget that Lessie was the one who showed you the way.¡±


    Zachary answered each word with patience and sincerity.


    Meanwhile, Alessia waspletely unaware of the Mortons¡® conversation. She slipped through a side street, where a girl in a leather jacket sat astride a


    motorcycle, waving her over.


    Alessia noticed a few lowlifes groaning on the ground around Ste Laine and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head in exasperation.


    ¡°Still as reckless as ever?¡±


    Ste slid her sunsses down to reveal her striking eyes, gave Alessia a teasing wink, and tossed her a helmet. Alessia just smiled, pulled the helmet on, and swung onto the bike behind her.


    The motorcycle¡¯s engine thundered through the alley. Neither of them even spared a


    15:38


    nce for the men on the ground as they sped away.

 love and power 29

    The roar of the motorcycle and the rush of wind tore past their ears as they weaved across the street. After a quick turn, the two women slipped down a narrow alley and finally came to a stop at the end. The door to the bar stood wide open, looking unremarkable from the outside. Inside, just two or three people were quietly tidying up, getting ready for the night ahead.


    Alessia pulled off her helmet and ran a hand through her long hair, smoothing it absentmindedly. Ste, with her neat, close¨Ccropped hair, gave it a quick tousle and seemed content to leave it be¨Cuntil Alessia rolled her eyes and reached over to pat down a stray tuft sticking up at the back.


    A server spotted them and rushed over, taking their helmets. Ste tossed him her keys as well, then slipped an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders and led her inside. At five¨Csix, Alessia wasn¡¯t short, but Ste still had nearly a head on her.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s just like your ns,¡± Ste said, barely through the door before her excitement bubbled over. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the co¨Cowner, but you never even showed up for the grand opening.¡±


    ¡°You know I prefer to keep a low profile. Besides, didn¡¯t I send you some little gifts as an apology?¡± Alessia cupped her face in her hands and winked. ¡°Miss Laine is far too gracious to hold a grudge¨Cright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare be mad at my favorite sponsor.¡± Ste nced over at the disy of sses and bottles behind the bar, shaking her head with mock admiration. ¡°Seriously, though.¡±


    ¡°Just some baubles worth, what, almost eight million?¡± Alessia replied with a smirk. That was exactly why Ste hadn¡¯t worried when Alessia left the Tate family.


    How many pampered heiresses could, before even turning twenty¨Cone, casually spend eight million on ¡°little trinkets¡°-and, while she was at it, invest another million into her friend¡¯s pipe¨Cdream bar, all without any help from home?


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer further. She simply made a slow circuit of the bar, Ste trailing behind her in silence.


    This wasn¡¯t your typical bar, all neon and shadowy corners. Instead, the whole ce was bathed in a warm, golden glow¨Cnot sultry, but quietly luxurious. Anyone with an eye for it would notice: from the tiniest ss to the bricks in the wall, everything here was chosen with care. Some things, Ste knew, couldn¡¯t be bought with money alone.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    Once she¡¯d looked her fill, Alessia dropped into a cozy corner seat. Ste snapped her fingers, and a server appeared with a cocktail and a soda.


    Ste flicked her hair back, picking up her cocktail with one hand and draping her other arm along the sofa, looking effortlessly cool.


    ¡°So, my illustrious patron¨Care you pleased with what you see?¡±


    Alessia arched an eyebrow, took a sip of juice, and set it down. ¡°Not bad. With Justin and his crew handling the build, I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Queenie doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be back by the end of the year, most likely.¡±


    ¡°Good. She keeps telling me everything¡¯s fine, but if something¡¯s really wrong, nobody¡¯s better at hiding it than her. Last time, she nearly died and I only found out because I was extra nosy. Otherwise, she¡¯d still be keeping it from me.<b>¡± </b>


    Knowing this topic always riled Ste up, Alessia steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°But you called me over today¨Cwas there something important?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major,¡± Ste said, shrugging. ¡°I poached a new house singer from another ce. Pretty easy on the eyes. How about we grab dinnerter, thene back for a couple of songs?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t look too interested, but she nodded anyway.


    ¡°By the way, I heard you took your brother to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Justin Keane told you?¡± Alessia cocked an eyebrow, catching the flicker of guilt on Ste¡¯s face.


    ¡°He stopped by for a couple drinks yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday? Or does hee here every night?¡± Alessia teased, her tone light and yful.


    Ste made a show of sipping her drink, refusing to take the bait. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. What¡¯s your angle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to stick around for at least another year, so I figured I¡¯d return the favor. It¡¯d be a shame if he died at twenty¨Cfive. He¡¯s not a bad guy¨Chas some talent, too¨Cso I just went with the flow and did him a good turn. The old man¡¯s always wanted to take on an apprentice, and now he¡¯s got one. At least he¡¯ll quit nagging me about it for a while.¡±

 love and power 30

    Ste nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s just like you¨Cnot interested in anyone without real ability. And if Mr. Dawson actually agreed to take him on as a student, you know he must be talented.¡±


    She nced at Alessia. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going between you two? If things aren¡¯t working out, don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s not like you have nowhere else to go.¡±


    Alessia shook her head, losing track of how many times she¡¯d already exined this. Still, her tone was patient, never once betraying any irritation at her friend¡¯s


    concern.


    The conversation paused for a moment. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Ste crossed her long legs and leaned in, eyes keenly focused on Alessia.


    ¡°I just got an invitation from the Tates. It¡¯s for some big family reunion dinner¨Cseems like they¡¯re nning to officially wee their long¨Clost daughter. Any idea what you¡¯re going to do? Or should I go stir up some trouble for you?¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°You? Stirring up trouble?¡±


    Ste rubbed her nose, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Thatst time at the Thornes¡® party was honestly an ident. All I did was air out some of Hugo¡¯s dirtyundry from school¨Chow could I have guessed he¡¯d lose his cool like that?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°A grown man, can¡¯t out¨Cargue me, can¡¯t out¨Cfight me¨Cpathetic.¡± Truth be told, the whole fiasco had started because of Alessia.


    Hugo Thorne was notorious at their school for being a yboy and azy troublemaker, constantly pestering Alessia. The problem was, the Tates and the Thornes did business together, so Alessia couldn¡¯t just cut ties openly. That¡¯s why Ste always stepped in¨Cand by now, everyone at school knew Ste and Hugo couldn¡¯t stand each other.


    After weeks of tension, the Thornes threw a birthday party for their patriarch. The Tates, hoping to push Alessia and Hugo together, made sure both of them were there. That¡¯s when Ste revealed footage of Hugo bullying students from less wealthy families¨Cright there at the party.


    No one expected Hugo to explode the way he did, hurling insults and even trying to hit Ste in front of all the guests. But Ste wasn¡¯t exactly helpless. Even in her evening gown, she flipped him t on his back. The room fell silent; Patriarch Thorne¡¯s face went nearly purple.


    15-38


    The birthday party was a disaster, and Hugo was promptly shipped off overseas <b>by </b>his family, left to fend for himself. On his very first night abroad, he ran into local troublemakers and nearly lost his life. Though they managed <i>to </i>save him, he was left paralyzed from the waist down.


    When Ste heard the full story, sheughed till she cried. Needless to say, the Tates and Thornes quietly dropped any ns for an engagement between Alessia and Hugo.


    ¡°He really got what wasing to him,¡± Ste said, grinning. ¡°Though I can¡¯t help but think it was all a little too convenient¨Cif I had to guess, I¡¯d say it reeks of something that crazy eldest Tate son would pull.¡±


    At that, Alessia nced up at her friend. Ste realized she¡¯d said too much and quickly mimed zipping her lips shut.


    ¡°Speaking of Max,¡± she continued, ¡°are the Tate siblingsing back for this dinner?¡±


    Alessia answered honestly. ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so since you left the Tates, they haven¡¯t tried to contact you at all?¡±


    Alessia shook her head, her expression calm.


    Ste clicked her tongue in disapproval. ¡°Figures. Cold¨Cblooded, everyst one of them.¡±


    Alessia just smiled faintly, offering noment.


    ¡°And what about that Ilea¨Cwait, what¡¯s her name again?¡±


    ¡°Ileana,¡± Alessia supplied.


    ¡°Right!¡± Ste snapped her fingers. ¡°Heard about that mess too. Doesn¡¯t sound like a peach. Rumor is she¡¯s transferring into our ss. You¡¯ve met her¨Cshould we be worried?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress. She¡¯s not worth the trouble.¡±


    Ste had no reason to doubt Alessia¡¯s confidence. Sensing her friend wasn¡¯t interested in discussing it further, she checked the time, then whisked Alessia out for dinner. By the time they returned, the bar was already open for business.


    15.20

 love and power 31

    <b>Chapter </b><b>31 </b>


    There were no blinding neon lights here¨Conly two soft spotlights spinningzily, casting a gentle glow through the room. Jazz music drifted from the speakers, giving the ce a calm, almost intimate atmosphere that set it apart from the usual bars in town.


    Most of the tables were already taken. If you paid attention, you¡¯d notice that the clientele was overwhelmingly female¨Cand not just any women, but the kind who wore designer heels and expensive perfume, theirughter as polished as their jewelry.


    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here¨Cthe boss herself!¡± One of the regrs called out, waving Ste over without a trace of self¨Cconsciousness.


    ¡°Faye, you¡¯re early today! Brought someone new with you?¡± Ste grinned, slipping behind the bar.


    ¡°Yeah, finally managed to snag a reservation.¡± Faye shot her a mock¨Cannoyed look.


    Ste, ever the charmer, picked up on the subtleint right away. ¡°That¡¯s my bad. Mario, send three of the new cocktails to Faye¡¯s table¨Con the house.¡±


    Faye¡¯s annoyance melted into delight. The two exchanged a few more pleasantries, but when Faye tried to ask about Alessia, Ste deftly steered the conversation elsewhere without making an introduction.


    Plenty of eyes were fixed on Ste, watching her every move. Some were ready to gossip was this friendship real, or just for show? Ste made her answer clear: she slipped an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, her protective gesture leaving no room for doubt.


    Most ordinary patrons had no idea who Ste really was. Some of the socialites came just for the ambiance, but others were here hoping to get close to Ste. And Ste knew it¨Cshe made sure they all saw exactly what she wanted them to see.


    So what if the Tate family had changed their heiress? Ste was still the sole heir to the Laines. Anyone with half a brain could weigh the bnce: in this city, every top entertainment venue belonged to the Laines. Eighty percent of the deals these families made happened on Laines¨Ccontrolled turf. Crossing them? You could find another ce to do business, but your standing would take a hit¨Cand so would your reputation.


    With her point made, Ste led Alessia upstairs. The second floor was lined with private booths¨Csmall, cozy, perfect for two to four people. Any more, and the


    15:39


    noise would ruin the vibe.


    One wall of each booth was a one¨Cway ss window, letting you look down on the main floor unnoticed. The attendant adjusted the air conditioning to the perfect temperature, set out a fresh fruit tter and a couple of drinks, and slipped away.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Ste said, ncing at her watch. ¡°I headhunted this guy. myself¨Cgreat voice, and honestly, he¡¯s ridiculously handsome. He¡¯s only been here a week, and business has already picked up.¡±


    Alessia nodded, a distracted look on her face, like she¡¯d just remembered something. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±


    ¡°The thirtieth. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just forgot something. It¡¯s not important.¡± She took a thoughtful sip of her drink, mentally making a note.


    Ste looked like she wanted to ask more, but the music in the bar suddenly cut out. The room shifted, a wave of anticipation rolling through the crowd, but the overall hush remained. A few guests overreacted, but the staff handled them quickly, restoring calm.


    ¡°Bit dramatic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow, ncing down toward the stage.


    ¡°Right? But thanks to him, our sales numbers have shot way up, and we¡¯ve got a whole new crowding in.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t respond. She just watched as everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the


    stage.


    A spotlight hit the man¡¯s silver hair, making it gleam. At first, the lights were too bright for Alessia to see more than his outline. Then the first notes of a guitar filled the air, the light softened, and she finally saw his face.


    ¡°Liam?¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Ste turned, surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s


    my


    third brother,¡± Alessia replied calmly, barely ncing before looking away.


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Ste raised her eyebrows, shooting Liam a teasing look. ¡°Small world, huh?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do a background check first?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There was a fight at his old bar the other night¨CI jumped in to help, and,


    well, he got his pay docked because of it. So, I poached him for us.¡±

 love and power 32

    <b>Chapter </b><b>32 </b>


    Ste¡¯s offhand remark was perfectly in character. Alessia had grown used to it and was just about to chime in when Liam tapped the microphone, drawing everyone¡¯s


    attention to him.


    Alessia nced his way. Liam¡¯s gaze was lowered as he gently strummed the guitar strings. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but somehow, a softness seemed to radiate from him¨Cso different from the rebellious air he¡¯d had when they first met.


    Liam¡¯s voice was low and rich, and his rxed, almost careless posture paired with the mellow love song gave the impression he was murmuring to a lover. The bar gradually quieted, save for the asional hushed conversation.


    Beautiful things have a way of captivating people, whether it¡¯s a voice or a face. Some know how to admire from a distance, while others can¡¯t resist taking what they like for themselves.


    He¡¯d only finished two songs when amotion broke out below. The gentle music was abruptly cut off, and several patrons started grumbling, while the


    troublemaker gestured wildly and shouted. Liam, as if none of it concerned him, sat quietly with his guitar in hand, not even bothering to look up.


    Gone was the warmth he¡¯d shown while singing. In its ce was a cold, unapproachable indifference that warned strangers to keep their distance.


    Alessia and Ste exchanged a look. Ste made a quick gesture and headed downstairs, while Alessia stayed in the private booth, watching the scene unfold


    below.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ste asked, after calming a few nearby customers, as she walked over to the bartender.


    ¡°She¡¯s had two drinks and now insists Liame down to have a drink with her.


    Says she¡¯ll order the most expensive bottle in the ce if he does,¡±


    Ste frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her we don¡¯t offer that kind of service here?¡±


    ¡°We did, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. We tried to ask her to leave, but as soon as we touched her arm she started filming us on her phone and threatened to report us for harassment.¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of creepy guys, but a creepy woman? That¡¯s a first. Alright, you all go back and calm the guests¨Cgive discounts orps if you have to.¡±


    <b>1.5.39 </b>


    The bartender looked like he wanted to say more, but when he saw Ste counting on her fingers and tilting her head with a look of excitement, he thought better of it. He waved the other staff over to help soothe the customers.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this ce? It¡¯s just a bar! Bring him down here! Money¡¯s not a problem. He can sing whatever he wants, as long as he sings for me. I¡¯ll treat him to the best food and drink money can buy!¡± the woman shouted.


    Ste nced at the two empty bottles on the table. The alcohol wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but it had a serious dyed kick. No wonder the woman was so wasted after downing both. Ste still took the money, but it pained her to see good liquor sopletely wasted.


    ¡°Hey,dy.¡± One look told Ste all she needed to know. Husband cheating, and she ended up here making a scene¨Cwasn¡¯t she embarrassed?


    The woman, still clutching another bottle, tried to make her way to the stage now that the staff had moved away, but Ste stepped in to block her. Yvonne Lane half¨Csquinted at Ste, who gave her a once¨Cover in return¨Cher gaze casual, a flicker of disdain in her eyes, making it perfectly clear she didn¡¯t take Yvonne seriously.


    Yvonne wasn¡¯t old, but her tacky get¨Cup aged her by at least a decade: ayer of pale foundation, garish red lipstick, a leopard¨Cprint scarf, a shy handbag, and every inch of her neck and hands decked out in gold jewelry.


    This might pass for shy at home, but abroad, she¡¯d basically be waving a sign that said, ¡°Rob me¨CI¡¯m loaded!¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes almost hurt just looking at her nouveau riche style.


    <b>15.39 </b>

 love and power 33

    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>


    ¡°Who the hell are you? You trying to steal my man too?¡± Yvonne slurred, half her words drowned in drink.


    ¡°I own this ce, ma¡¯am. Now, you¡¯ve got two choices: walk out on your own, or I¡¯ll have you thrown out. Pick one.¡±


    ¡°Owner? That¡¯s how you talk to paying customers? Little girls like you shouldn¡¯t y at business¨Cprobably cozying up to some married man for favors! I¡¯ve seen your type before. Let me tell you, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you. You shameless little tramp!¡±


    Ste wasn¡¯t sure which of her words had hit a nerve, but Yvonne¡¯s shrill scream pierced the air, so grating that Ste¡¯s brow furrowed in irritation.


    ¡°Look, your husband cheats and youe here to yell at strangers? Don¡¯t you think you should be talking to him instead?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was calm, almost bored.


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Yvonne¡¯s shriek cracked, her face turning an ugly shade of green with humiliation asughter rippled through the crowd. She red at Ste


    and raised her hand to strike.


    Ste barely registered her as a threat; she was just about to deal with Yvonne herself when someone stepped in front of her, blocking her view. Before she could react, she found herself pulled protectively into Liam¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You slut! So you¡¯ve been messing around with this pretty boy all along!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face twisted, her eyes darting between Ste and Liam as if she could see


    something the rest of them couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ste ignored Yvonne¡¯s drunken rant, coolly slipping out of Liam¡¯s. embrace. Liam said nothing; his face unreadable, he simply stood behind her like a


    silent shield.


    Meanwhile, Alessia had quietly slipped out of the private room the moment Yvonne tried to get physical.


    ¡°Had enough of your tantrum? You two¨Ctoss her out,¡± Ste sighed, her patience worn paper¨Cthin. If Yvonne said one more word, Ste would have no problem throwing her <i>out </i>herself


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Get away from me or I¡¯ll call the cops for harassment! Back off!¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh. She waved her hand, signaling the security guys to


    15:40


    Chiapter da


    stand down. Yvonne, misreading the gesture, thought Ste was scared and only grew bolder.


    She turned her attention to Liam, looking him up and down. ¡°Hey, handsome, what¡¯s so great about this little girl? What does she know about pleasing a man? Come with me¨CI¡¯ll show you a good time, feed you well, and you can spend my money however you want. Stick with me, I¡¯ll take care of all your needs, body and soul.¡±


    As Yvonne stepped forward, Liam recoiled in disgust, putting even more distance between them. That only fueled Yvonne¡¯s rage.


    Without warning, she spun around and smashed her half¨Cempty wine bottle against the table. The sharp crack startled the room, and Ste shot a quick look to the waiter, who immediately started ushering people out. The air buzzed with tension and confusion.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got the nerve for this, why not go home and throw your tantrum there?¡± Whatever sympathy Ste had left evaporated. Her face darkened as she cracked her neck and took a deliberate step forward.


    Yvonne, wild with drink, didn¡¯t expect Ste to be even crazier than she was. That single step made Yvonne stumble back, her confidence faltering. Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was fear, but her knees buckled and she lost her bnce.


    The wine bottle ttered to the floor, and in the next heartbeat, Yvonne¡¯s wrists were pinned behind her back, expertly restrained.


    ¡°Nice one,¡± Ste said, high¨Cfiving Alessia, who had somehow appeared behind Yvonne without anyone noticing. Liam froze when he caught sight of Alessia, momentarily lost for words.


    Before he could say anything, a young woman burst through the crowd, shouting,


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Lucy! What are you doing here?¡± The shock had sobered Yvonne up in an instant.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mom?¡± Lucy Summers rushed to her, fumbling with the restraints but unable to get them loose.


    She shot Alessia a re that was a perfect mirror of her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Alessia! What are you doing? Let my mom go, now!¡±


    ???

 love and power 34

    Alessia just shrugged, palms up, looking as innocent as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let go¨Cas long as you promise to stop causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Trouble? So what if I am? What can you actually do about it?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice was shrill, though her wordscked conviction. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re the darling of the Tate family? You¡¯re just some stray no one even knows. With a snap of my fingers, I could ruin you.¡±


    Her bravado wasughable, earning more than a few raised eyebrows from the onlookers. Ste started forward, but Alessia, as if she had eyes in the back of her head, stretched out an arm and blocked her path¨Cstopping her with uncanny precision.


    Ste knew Alessia had her own way of handling things, so she let her be. Besides, Alessia always had a better sense of boundaries than she did. And even if things really got out of hand, Ste would handle the fallout herself¨Cwhat was there to be afraid of?


    It was just the Summers family, after all. If her own father showed up, even they would have to tread carefully.


    ¡°We¡¯re closing for the night,¡± Ste announced, her tone polite but steely. ¡°Out of respect for me, I¡¯d appreciate it if everyone could keep tonight¡¯s events to themselves.¡± She nced around the room, her warning perfectly clear, but her words gave everyone an easy way out¨Ca chance to save face.


    Several people nodded eagerly, eager to appease her. Seeing this, Ste¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and her voice softened. ¡°Sorry for the disruption tonight. Your tabs are on the house, and next time you visit, you¡¯ll each get half off.¡±


    With that, the savvy ones took the hint and made their quiet exit. Everyone who frequented this ce belonged to the city¡¯s elite¨Cthey all knew better than to risk their own interests by gossiping about the powerful.


    At their level, connections mattered as much as money¨Cif not more. Ste was.set to inherit the Laines fortune, a family that owned two¨Cthirds of the city¡¯s nightlife. Who in their right mind would pick a fight with her?


    The waitstaff began clearing the room as the crowd dispersed. The doors were locked; the club was suddenly quiet. Ste took charge, coordinating the cleanup and preparing to close for the night.


    <b>15-40 </b>


    Meanwhile, Alessia and Lucy were still squared off.


    ¡°The Tate family¡¯s throwing a ¡®wee home¡® party, you know,¡± Lucy sneered. ¡°I heard the real daughter is transferring into our ss the day after tomorrow. What about you? Do you even have enough money for tuition anymore? Actually, are you even shameless enough to show your face at school?¡±


    Her words dripped with sarcasm, but Alessia remained unfazed. Only Liam, standing behind her, looked suddenly stricken.


    ¡°So what, Lucy? Since you can¡¯t leech off me anymore, you¡¯re already making ns to cozy up to the real Tate heiress?¡± Alessia emphasized the word ¡®real¡® with deliberate sharpness.


    Lucy¡¯s face tightened, but she red back, refusing to back down.


    ¡°Best of luck with that,¡± Alessia added, her voice oddly sincere¨Cand that stung Lucy¡¯s already fragile ego even more.


    She¡¯d known Alessia since middle school. No matter how hard she tried to win her


    over, Alessia always kept her distance. Lucy had even bullied a new transfer student just to gain Alessia¡¯s trust¨Conly for Alessia to befriend the girl instead and cut Lucy offpletely.


    But Lucy¡¯s father¡¯spany had business ties with the Tate family, so she could only swallow her pride and put up with it¨Cfor five long years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. What makes you think you¡¯re even on my level now?¡± Lucy scoffed. ¡°After just one summer, we¡¯re worlds apart. Did you really think those people who used to tter you actually cared about you? It was all just mutual exploitation, nothing more. I can¡¯t wait for school to start.¡±


    ¡°Worlds apart?¡± Alessia echoed softly. Lucy, thinking she¡¯d struck a nerve, straightened up, suddenly emboldened¨Cbut to everyone else, she just looked desperate.


    15:40

 love and power 35

    ¡°So, how¡¯s life treating you, Miss High¨Cand¨CMighty Tate, now that you¡¯re stuck in the slums?¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± Liam didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before Alessia stepped forward and grabbed Lucy by the cor.


    Looking down at her, Alessia¡¯s eyes held no anger, only a calm, chilling indifference. Lucy, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hide the tremor in her eyes¨Cfear and panic flickering across her face.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my daughter, you wretch!¡± Yvonne, bound and helpless, struggled furiously. Liam simply yanked the rope, dragging her further away. No matter how loudly Yvonne hurled insults, he held on tight, frowning in silence.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± Alessia said evenly, ¡°even without the Tate name, I¡¯m still me. But if you lost the Summers name, would you still be you? You always talk about high and low¡­ but which of us is really above, and which is below? Want to find out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only acting tough because Ste¡¯s backing you up. Do you really think, with your reputation in tatters, you¡¯re still good enough for Cole? Please. Nobody in ss is going to treat you the way they used to. They¡¯re just pretending to care¨Cfor their own benefit.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How sad for you,¡± Alessia replied, her gaze tinged with pity.


    Somehow, without even realizing it, Lucy had lost the upper hand. Her emotions ran wild, and the oue was already decided.


    ¡°Go home and get some sleep. We¡¯re done here for tonight. If you want to stir up trouble, go ahead¨Cjust remember, that¡¯s only if you¡¯re still interested in staying Daddy¡¯s precious Summers heiress. Understood?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You think you can threaten me with your status?¡±


    ¡°Threaten you?¡± Alessia let out a soft, disbelievingugh. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth threatening. Call it friendly advice. The Summers family has a big contract on the table, right? Think of this as a warning. Behave yourself, and that¡¯ll be the end of it. But if you don¡¯t¡­ well, losing that contract will be the least of your problems.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s face drained of color. The Summers hadnded a major deal recently¨Cher father was so confident, he¡¯d been in a good mood for weeks and had even given her a hefty allowance. If the deal fell through¡­


    15:40


    ¡°You expect me to beg you for mercy? Don¡¯t make meugh! Alessia, you¡¯ve got nothing left. You¡¯re bluffing about my father¡¯s deal? Fine. Let¡¯s see what you can actually do!¡±


    Lucy was practically shaking with rage, ring at Alessia like she wanted <i>to </i>tear a piece out of her. She didn¡¯t believe Alessia could pull it off, but after years of being beneath her, there was a pit of unease in her gut she couldn¡¯t shake.


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer, just gave a faint, knowing smile, as if everything was unfolding exactly as she intended.


    ¡°Ste.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Ste replied, immediately stepping forward.


    ¡°Toss them out.¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the rope, grabbed Lucy by the back of her jacket, and moved so fast Lucy barely had time to react.


    Lucy struggled, but Ste¡¯s grip was iron¨Cstrong. Both Lucy and her mother were powerless, only managing to tangle themselves further.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Alessia called out, and Ste froze mid¨Cstep. Everyone looked at her¨Csome confused, some seething with hatred.


    ¡°Remember, my name¡¯s Alessia. Next time, don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Alessia¡¯s smile was sweet and gentle, like the girl next door¨Cexcept for the shadow of ck wings that seemed to flicker behind her.


    With that, Ste shoved the two outside. Lucy and Yvonne stumbled but managed to steady themselves, just as Ste mmed the door shut with a flourish. She looked down at the rope in her hand¨Cthe same one she¡¯d just untied as she sent


    Yvonne tumbling out.

 love and power 36

    With the two of them sorted, Ste dusted off her hands and tossed the rope into a nearby basket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover today¡¯s expenses. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she curled her hand into a fist and bumped it lightly against Alessia¡¯s. They didn¡¯t need words¨Ctheir understanding ran deep.


    Aside from a handful of close friends, no one knew that Alessia was the true investor behind the bar. Outsiders all assumed it was just a little project her family had set up for her, a way to practice for when she¡¯d eventually inherit the family fortune.


    But Ste could swear on her life that the Laines hadn¡¯t put a single cent into this ce.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Laines refused to help; Alessia was just stubborn. She wanted to prove¨Cif only to herself¨Cthat she wasn¡¯t some spoiled heiress who could only live off her family¡¯s money. No one could control her destiny.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°Alright, see you when sses start.¡± Ste shot a quick nce at Liam trailing behind Alessia, understanding the siblings needed some time alone. She didn¡¯t


    linger.


    With a casual wave, the siblings stepped out of the bar. Neither spoke. Liam, guitar slung across his back, walked silently beside her, his face clouded as if weighed down by thoughts he couldn¡¯t share.


    They made it to the end of the alley before Liam finally stopped. ¡°Tonight was my fault. I¡¯ll pay you back for the damages.¡±


    ¡°Want some ice cream?¡± Alessia cut him off, not waiting for a response before ducking into the convenience store across the street. The rest of Liam¡¯s words died in his throat, and he could only follow her inside.


    Alessia picked out her favorite vor. At her prompting, Liam grabbed a cheap popsicle for himself. He paid without protest, while Alessia stepped outside to wait for him. Once he emerged, they set off together toward home.


    Liam¡¯s stride was long, and it took only a few steps for him to catch up and walk alongside her.


    <b>15:40 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the money for the ice creamter,¡± he offered.


    Liam frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not that broke. Besides, it¡¯s only right for a brother to buy his


    sister ice cream. Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I just figured you didn¡¯t really see us as family.¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was light, almost careless¨Ca stark contrast to Liam¡¯s bristling defensiveness. It was as if none of this mattered to her at all.


    Liam wasn¡¯t stupid. He realized she was throwing his earlier offer to repay the damages right back at him. He pressed his lips together, suddenly ufortable.


    ¡°I never said you weren¡¯t family. And I caused the mess¨Cit¡¯s not your job to clean it up, is it?¡± He tried to reason with her, but Alessia was never one to y by the rules. She went by her own mood.


    ¡°So, should I transfer you the money, then?¡± She looked at him, all innocence, but Liam knew if she really did it, whatever fragile bond they had would probably snap for good.


    Liam coughed, trying to cover his difort. ¡°So¡­ what were you doing at the bar thiste, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I saw a post online about a new live singer they hired¨Capparently brought in a lot of customers. Ste wanted me to check it out.¡±


    ¡°You and the owner go way back?¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°So now you¡¯re ying gigs at night. What about during the day?¡±


    ¡°Just odd jobs, whatever I can pick up. I heard from Zachary about what¡¯s been going on at home. Sorry you got caught up in it.¡±


    ¡°You guys are kind of funny, you know that?¡± Alessia¡¯s words caught Liam off guard. He turned to look at her, but all he saw was her face scrunched up from the cold of her ice cream¨Cso cute he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Alessia shot him a re, rubbing her brow and letting out a little hiss, clearly annoyed.


    Liam pressed a hand to his mouth, trying to hide his smile, but the corners of his lips kept twitching up, no matter how hard he tried to suppress it.


    212


    <b>15:40 </b>


    Chapter <b>37 </b>


    ¡°How is it interesting?¡± Liam asked.

 love and power 37

    Alessia, having finished her ice cream, tossed the stick into a nearby trash can without breaking her stride.


    ¡°Let me make one thing clear,¡± she said, her tone brisk. ¡°I¡¯m Alessia. I¡¯ve never been the type to let other people¡¯s opinions dictate what I do. If I want to do something, I¡¯ll do it, no matter how many people tell me not to. If I don¡¯t want <i>to</i>, <i>no </i>amount of pressure or persuasion will move me. My choices are my own. But you all¨Clook at you. I haven¡¯t even said anything, and each of you is acting like you¡¯re suffering on my behalf.¡±


    Liam finally realized what was wrong.


    They always imed they saw Alessia as family, but everything they did seemed to push her out, as if she were some distant rtive¨Ccordial, polite, but always at arm¡¯s length. God forbid she felt out of ce or unwee.


    They¡¯d been getting it wrong from the very start.


    He opened his mouth, then closed it again, unable to find the words. Suddenly, Lucy¡¯s words from earlier shed through his mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about tuition. Sure, we can¡¯t give you the kind of life you had with the Tate family, but when ites to your studies, just keep going as you have been. School, sses¨Cdon¡¯t let anything change that.¡±


    Alessia caught his drift almost immediately, even though hisment seemed to


    ¡°Do you want to go back to school?¡± she asked, not rushing to answer, but instead throwing the question back at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liam was caught off guard.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to college?¡± Alessia repeated patiently.


    Liam hesitated, then shrugged. ¡°Working part¨Ctime washing dishes during the day, singing at a bar in the evenings¨Cit¡¯s not so bad. Honestly, it feels like I¡¯m getting a head start on my dream. It¡¯s¡­fine.¡±


    Thest word came out soft, as if he were trying to convince himself.


    Alessia rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. I¡¯m asking if you want to go back to school. Yes or no?¡±


    15:40


    He gave a bitter littleugh. ¡°Of course I do. But I go to an art college, and that costs money. With the way things are at home, do you really think I could just take my parents¡® money and go to ss every day without feeling guilty?¡±


    He caught himself, realizing his tone was harsher than he intended, and paused before going on.


    ¡°My older brother didn¡¯t take a break from school because he¡¯s about to start his internship. Zachary¡¯s finishing his senior year, so he can¡¯t drop out. I¡¯m the only one who can take the pressure off¨Cboth time and money. Taking this break saves on tuition, and what I earn can actually help out at home.¡±


    ¡°My tuition¡¯s covered, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Alessia said. ¡°As for you, how about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded, her tone firm. ¡°I¡¯ll cover your tuition for all four years. In exchange, you work for me for five.¡±


    ¡°Work¡­for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with opportunities. You can keep studying and pursue your dream at the same time. After five years, you pay me back for your college tuition. During those five years, we split any profits from business gigs¨Cforty percent for me, sixty for you. After that, you¡¯re free to walk away or renew the contract. What do you say?¡±


    Liam hesitated, and Alessia mistook it for dissatisfaction with the offer.


    ¡°A forty¨Csixty split is better than most neers get. That¡¯s the kind of deal only A¨Clist talent gets. When Tristan Hollis signed with me, he only got


    thirty¨Cseventy¨Cthirty for him, seventy for me.¡±


    She rattled off the terms so matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, Liam¡¯s brain just froze.


    ¡°Wait¡­you¡­are you talking about Tristan? As in, Tristan¨Cthe same guy who became a superstar in his first year, cranked out hit after hit, then crossed over into film and won Best Actor on his debut?¡±


    212

 love and power 38

    ¡°Are there any other Tristans I should know about?¡±


    ¡°So, thepany you¡¯re talking about is A&C Entertainment?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened, his voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you that, did I?¡± Alessia¡¯s reaction was almost nonchnt,


    especiallypared to Liam¡¯s shock.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell me¨Care you serious?¡± Liam stared at her, feeling a sudden tightness in his chest.


    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Alessia shrugged, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, leaving Liam at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this: I need to go to headquarters next Saturday. Take the next few days to think it over. If you¡¯re interested,e with me,¡± Alessia cut in, deciding there was no point dragging things out.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°You can talk it over with Mom and Dad before signing anything, but leave out anything about me, especially what happened tonight. Deal?¡±


    After so many jaw¨Cdropping revtions, Liam felt oddly calm. He grinned, reaching out to ruffle Alessia¡¯s hair. ¡°You really do know how to keep us on our toes.¡±


    ¡°nning to use me?¡± Alessia¡¯s words were matter¨Cof¨Cfact, but there was an unexpected note of vulnerability in her voice. ¡°Whatever your reasons, if you agree, I¡¯m confident I can make you a star.¡±.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I just hope that one day, we can be the ones you can count on.¡±


    Liam¡¯s tone was sincere, his gaze steady. For a moment, Alessia found herself at a


    loss for words.


    She had plenty of people she could trust, plenty more who were tied to her by mutual interest. There were a few who might stick by her to the end, but no one had ever said they wanted to be her strength.


    It was a strange feeling. Alessia couldn¡¯t quite describe it¨Cmaybe it was the sugar


    15:40


    Chapter su


    from her ice cream, but suddenly the summer night didn¡¯t feel so stifling.


    An awkward silence settled between the siblings. Almost in unison, they both scratched their noses and looked away.


    ¡°Lessie! Liam?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a lifeline, and both of them gave a quiet sigh of relief. Sentimentality just wasn¡¯t their thing.


    ¡°Hey, Zach,¡± Alessia called out, while Liam gave a half¨Chearted wave, slipping back into his usual cool demeanor.


    ¡°What are you two doing out here?¡±


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be home soon, so I came down to wait for you,¡± Zachary said, not mentioning he¡¯d already been waiting nearly an hour¨Cdidn¡¯t want Alessia to feel bad about it. Truth was, Karen and the others had been hounding him toe


    down and look out for her.


    Zachary¡¯s words jogged Alessia¡¯s memory¨Cshe¡¯d forgotten to text him. She nced over her shoulder; under the streetmp, a group of rough¨Clooking guys were leaning against the wall, smoking.


    ¡°So, how¡¯d you two end uping back together?¡±


    ¡°I-¡®


    ¡°We bumped into each other on the way,¡± Alessia answered quickly.


    Zachary looked at Liam, who nodded, in confirmation.


    <i>¡°</i>Alright, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head in.¡®


    ¡°Are Mom and Dad asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the food stand going?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. They¡¯re messing around with new recipes¨Ckeeps them busy, and things feel a lot lighter at home.¡± Zachary nced at Alessia. ¡°What about you? Seemed like you got off work early today.¡±


    ¡°Boss had somethinge up.¡±


    The three of them chatted idly as they walked, their shadows stretching long beneath the streetlights, close together despite the space between them. Alessia was sandwiched between her brothers, their shadows leaning into one another. There was no show of affection, nothing sentimental¨Cjust the quietfort of


    15:40


    ¦Ä¦É¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Ò¦É


    family.

 love and power 39

    <b>Chapter </b><b>39 </b>


    When they arrived, Alessia greeted everyone, then headed straight to wash up before retreating to her room. She drew the curtains tight, pulled out herptop, slipped on her headphones, and shut out the rest of the world.


    Just a thin curtain separated her from Ivan, who was fast asleep.


    Outside in the hallway, Brendan and the others sat together in a tense circle.


    ¡°Liam¡¯s right. We¡¯re being so careful around Lessie that it might actually be making things harder for her,¡± Karen said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rush this,¡± Zachary added. ¡°It¡¯ll take time. Slow and steady.¡± The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, what¡¯s this about a contract you mentioned earlier?¡± Brendan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a set tonight. An agent approached me, wants me toe by their office Saturday to talk about a potential deal. I looked them up¨Cit¡¯s A&C Entertainment. That¡¯s Tristan¡¯spany.¡±


    Though Tristan had only been in the industry for five years, he was already a household name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± Brendan said thoughtfully. ¡°But this is your dream. If you want it, go <i>for </i>it.¡±


    ¡°What kind of offer are they making? Don¡¯t take contracts lightly¨Cread every word,¡± Brendan cautioned, experience sharpening his tone.,


    ¡°Right <i>now</i>, they¡¯re saying a 60/40 split, and they¡¯ll cover my college tuition for all four years. I¡¯ll know more once I talk to them in person.¡±


    Liam kept things vague, but everyone assumed he meant thepany would take sixty percent, and he¡¯d get forty.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s better than expected. I¡¯ve heard this business can really squeeze neers. Sixty¨Cforty is almost generous,¡± Brendan said.


    Liam realized Brendan had misunderstood, but decided it was better not to correct


    him.


    ¡°They¡¯re paying your tuition too?¡± Zachary sounded skeptical.


    ¡°Yeah, but I have to pay it back after graduation.¡±


    ?? 1


    15:40


    That exnation seemed to put Zachary at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now. It¡¯s your call, as long as you¡¯re careful with the contract. Don¡¯t let yourself get burned. If it¡¯s what you want, go for it,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s not good to keep putting college on hold,¡± Karen chimed in. ¡°You¡¯ve got this chance while you¡¯re young¨Ctake it.¡±


    Zachary said nothing more, just pped Liam on the shoulder. As twins, there were some things they didn¡¯t need to say out loud.


    Liam let out a sigh, feeling as if a weight had finally lifted from his chest.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be all right. Our family¡¯s only going to get stronger from here.¡±


    ¡°Call me superstitious, but I honestly think things have been looking up ever since Lessie came back,¡± Karen said, ncing at Brendan. He took her hand in his, silent but clearly agreeing.


    ¡°Exactly. All the more reason for us to work even harder.¡±


    Assuming Alessia and Ivan were both asleep, the four lowered their voices and quietly went their separate ways. Alessia, who¡¯d been standing at her door with an empty water ss, finally let go of the doorknob. She set the ss back on her nightstand, sat down on her bed, and put her headphones on again.


    Herptop screen was still open to her music software. Just as she settled in, the audio file finished rendering. She made a quick note, then sent the file off.


    ¡°Still awake, princess? Here I was thinking you¡¯d forgotten all about my song,¡± came the reply almost instantly.


    Alessia rolled her eyes at her screen¨Cshe always wanted to do that when talking to Tristan.


    To the public, Tristan was the picture of poise and warmth, but in private, he was sharp¨Ctongued and wickedly sarcastic. Maybe it was an age thing, buttely, he¡¯d even let that side slip in interviews, which only seemed to attract more fans instead of driving them away.


    Alessia shook her head. Show business was doomed.


    Still, she could hardlyin¨Cshe and Lillian White had helpedunch Tristan¡¯s career. He might be a bit of a pain, but he was dedicated, poured his heart into everything, and¨Cmost importantly¨Chad no scandals. He was fiercely ambitious, and she respected that. No one valued this profession or the hard¨Cearned sess more than he did.


    15.40


    Chapter <b>39 </b>


    ¡°Midnight. Right on time,¡± she messaged back.


    Trantion: I¡¯m notte, so quit nagging.


    On set, Tristan smirked at his phone, lounging in full period costume like some ethereal figure out of a legend. The bright floodlights turned the night almost to day, and people bustled all around him.

 love and power 40

    Chapter <b>40 </b>


    ¡°Mr. Hollis, as soon as the lead actress finishes this scene, you¡¯re up next.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Tristan nced at the young assistant, a charming smile tugging at his lips. There was a softness in his eyes, the kind that could easily sweep you off your feet if you weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°N¨Cno problem.¡± The assistant blushed, the backlighting hiding her expression. She didn¡¯t linger, rushing off after giving her message, tugging her lunch buddy along as the two whispered excitedly, barely containing themselves.


    Tristan caught their gaze and looked over. Immediately, both women pretended to be busy with something else. He didn¡¯t call them out¨Cjust waved in their direction and then turned his attention back to his phone.


    ¡°I heard thepany signed some rich kid as a new artist and specifically wants you to write his songs?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s loaded. Maybe I should consider it,¡± came the teasing reply through his headphones.


    Tristan¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Come on, Alessia, we¡¯ve been partners for years. You wouldn¡¯t just toss me aside, would you?¡±


    ¡°In this world, nothing¡¯s more important than making money. I have to train a recement for you, just in case your career goes up in mes.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re investing in blue¨Cchip stocks here, ma¡¯am. I only go up, never


    down.¡±


    On the other end, Alessia scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing a rookie along on Saturday. As for the trust¨Cfund kid, let¡¯s put him on hold. Lillian can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wrapping up filming this Friday, <i>so </i>I¡¯ll be back in the studio Saturday. See you then, boss.¡±


    After sending the message, Tristan handed his phone to his manager and began getting into character for the next scene. Alessia replied with a half¨Chearted ¡°OK,¡± then switched screens to open a document¨Cthe preliminary contract with the Summers family.


    She skimmed it, then opened a separate pricing sheet. After a moment, she clicked


    into another chat window.


    ??


    15:41


    ¡°We¡¯re ending our coboration with the Summers family.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± came the quick, curt reply.


    ¡°Vera, I¡¯m not some heartless boss. It¡¯s half past midnight. I don¡¯t expect you to be on call 24/7¨Cwe¡¯re a legitimatepany, not a sweatshop.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just happened to get up for a ss of water. Besides, with a $20,000¨Ca¨Cmonth sry, replying to your messages is part of the job.¡± Vera followed up with a deadpan meme: ¡°Sleep? I¡¯ll rest when I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Alessia rubbed her temples. Sometimes she wondered how she ended up surrounded by such oddballs.


    In her cramped apartment, Vera had already opened herptop, the screen casting a pale green glow across her face. She pushed up her sses, her gaze sharp and alert¨Cno trace of someone who¡¯d just been dragged from sleep.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re online, let¡¯s review some work,¡± Vera said, her tone as prim as ever. ¡°You¡¯ve missed quite a bit during the month you¡¯ve ignored my calls and messages.¡±


    Alessia sighed. She¡¯d heard of bosses overworking employees, but never the other way around. Still, sheposed herself quickly.


    Vera was methodical and thorough, sorting important matters and documents needing signatures into clear folders, even gging the items that would require Alessia¡¯s in¨Cperson attention at the office. In less than ny minutes, they had cleared the backlog.


    ¡°As for the Summers family, their offer isn¡¯t as good as the otherpany¡¯s, but it¡¯s cheaper. I was going to discuss it with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin our reputation for a bargain, especially after today¡¯s unpleasantness. I think it¡¯s time to teach them a little lesson.¡±


    Three hundred grand, gone without a second thought. For Alessia, it really was just a ¡°little lesson.¡± Butpared to what the other side stood to lose in the long run, walking away from the Summers family was the smarter move.


    Even after three years working together, Vera still found herself surprised by Alessia. Angel or devil¨Cher choices could go either way. She was not someone you wanted to make an enemy of.


    15:41

 love and power 41

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest in person this afternoon. You¡¯ve worked hard tonight¨Ctake tomorrow morning off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, boss. Good night.¡±


    Vera replied instantly, not a trace of hesitation in her tone.


    Alessia was more than used to Vera¡¯s efficiency. She didn¡¯t bother responding, simply closed herptop. She instinctively reached for the water ss on her nightstand, only to find it empty.


    With a quiet sigh, Alessia packed up herptop, stretched, then got out of bed with her ss in hand, ready to refill it. As she pulled back the curtains, she startled¨Csuddenly locking eyes with a pair of dark, gleaming eyes.


    Goosebumps prickled her skin. It wasn¡¯t until she flicked on the light and saw who it was that Alessia breathed out in relief.


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    The owner of those ck eyes was Ivan. He rested one hand on the door handle, his gaze fixed steadily on Alessia.


    He shook his head, opened the door, and stepped out. Alessia followed him into the hallway. After Ivan ducked into the bathroom, she made her way to the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water.


    Neither of them exchanged a word as they finished up what they needed to do Alessia switched off the lights, and, finally, this uneasy night drew to a close.


    Maybe it was sheer exhaustion, but Alessia slept better than she had in ages. When she checked the clock, it was only a little past ten.


    She stretched, then went to wash up. The whole apartment was silent and empty. The slow cooker was keeping someforting soup warm, and next to it was a sticky note reminding her to eat breakfast.


    Once she¡¯d finished her meal, Alessia was about to head back to her room when a steady knock echoed at the door.


    Three sharp raps, then silence.


    Alessia opened the front door¨Ca courier stood outside.


    ¡°Alessia? Please sign for this delivery.¡±


    <b>13:49 </b>


    The package bore her school¡¯s logo and name. Alessia didn¡¯t ask <b>questions</b><b>; </b><b>she </b>signed for it, waited for the courier to leave, then returned to her room.


    She opened the box. As expected, it was her school uniform.


    Unlike most public schools, theirs provided different uniforms for spring, summer, and winter¨Cplus extra sets for sports, swimming, and even horseback riding. Every


    year,


    the school sent out brand¨Cnew uniforms to each student just before term began.


    The school¡¯s informationwork was legendary¨Cany change in a student¡¯s home life, and the administration knew about it almost instantly. So Alessia wasn¡¯t particrly surprised to get a package from them.


    Her school had another tradition too: To encourage creativity, on the first day back, all students were required to ¡°design¡± their own version of the school¨Cissued white t¨Cshirt. At the end of the day, everyone would vote anonymously for the most creative design.


    The prize changed every year, and while most of the students came from wealthy families and didn¡¯t care much about the reward, open¨Cendedpetitions like this always drew a crowd. Some went all out, bringing in spray paint for live demonstrations, and the entire school buzzed with excitement and friendly rivalry¨Cwhile other schools groaned at the start of another dull semester, here everyone was obsessed with making their t¨Cshirt stand out.


    Of course, a few ultrapetitive types would try to pull strings or get outside help, but most students just enjoyed the chance to express themselves. One year, someone even graffitied the main building, so by now the ¡°canvas¡± was limited to approved areas only.


    t, but Alessia eyed the in white tee and sighed. She¡¯d never been much of an a she did have an eye for color and style. She¡¯d never won first prize, but her designs always managed to spark a brief fashion trend around campus.


    Her sigh wasn¡¯t about the t¨Cshirt itself. She just knew that the moment she set foot on campus tomorrow, she¡¯d be stepping straight into the lion¡¯s den.

 love and power 42

    A sigh escaped her lips, but even so, Alessia knew she still had to get the job done¨Cand do it well. She nced around, only now remembering she was no longer at the Tate family¡¯s manor. Of course there wouldn¡¯t be any art supplies here. Thest time she¡¯d asked Cole to help, he¡¯d brought her a small box of paints, but she¡¯d given them all to Ivan¨Chadn¡¯t kept a single tube for herself.


    Resigned, Alessia stood up. She¡¯d have to borrow some paint from Ivan. She knocked on the cab door; the curtain hanging nearby fluttered gently in the breeze, but the room remained silent. Alessia was used to this¨Cshe figured Ivan was probably lost in his painting again¨Cso she simply pulled the curtain aside.


    But the little studio was empty.


    She was about to let the curtain fall back into ce when a painting by the window. caught her eye. The canvas was a mass of ck, streaked with deep, unsettling reds, the whole image twisted into something almost grotesque. Even though the summer air outside was thick and stifling, this painting seemed to leech the warmth from the room, sending a chill through her.


    Almost without thinking, Alessia stepped closer. The moment she reached out, Ivan burst out from who¨Cknows¨Cwhere and mped his teeth onto her outstretched hand. Pain shot through her¨Cshe could feel his teeth sinking into her skin, sharp and desperate, as if he wouldn¡¯t let go until he¡¯d bitten out a piece of her.


    She sucked in a breath. As she started to pull away, Ivan suddenly trembled, his eyes wild with terror, his grip tightening instead of loosening.


    Alessia was quick to pick up on emotions¨Csometimes more than she wa d to be. A thought shed through her mind, one she instinctively wanted to reject. Her hand throbbed, but instead of pulling away, she reached over and gently patted Ivan¡¯s head, soothing him with a calm that belied her pain.


    The movement was so fluid, it was as if she¡¯d been bitten and then immediately moved tofort him.


    There was no screaming, no iling¨Cnone of the panic she¡¯d braced herself for. Ivan stilled, sensing her steady presence and gentle touch.


    He blinked, eyes clearing, the fear draining away as he met Alessia¡¯s gaze. There was no anger there, just a helpless kind of resignation.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alessia said, crouching down so she was eye¨Clevel with him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have barged in. I just wanted to borrow some paint.¡± She made <b>sure </b>her <b>tone </b><b>was </b>


    <b>13:50 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>42 </b>


    even, not scolding, just honest¨Cputting herself on his level.


    She wasn¡¯t angry about being bitten. Besides, it was her own fault for <b>startling </b><b>him</b>, and honestly, this wasn¡¯t half as shocking as what the Tate twins had put <b>her </b>through.


    Ivan had calmed down. He let go of her hand and curled up against the wall, arms wrapped tight around his knees. He was <i>so </i>small, drawn in on himself, that she <b>felt </b>an unexpected pang of sympathy. Alessia wasn¡¯t the sentimental type, but seeing Ivan like this made her brow crease with concern.


    She wanted to say something, but the moment didn¡¯t feel right. Besides, ncing at the blood oozing from her hand, she just let out another sigh.


    Without another word, Alessia left the room, giving Ivan his space. The apartment wasn¡¯t big, so it didn¡¯t take her long to spot the first¨Caid kit in the living room.


    Her hand was already bruising, purple and blue around the crescent marks where blood still welled. Against her pale skin, the bite looked almost ghastly. At least it was her left hand¨Ccleaning the wound wouldn¡¯t be too tricky.


    She twisted the cap off the peroxide and poured it over the bite without so much as a flinch. Bubbles fizzed up, but she just dabbed them away and reached for the iodine, moving with practiced efficiency, her face unreadable.


    Finally, she tore open a roll of gauze, biting one corner as she wrapped it around her hand with the other.


    Just then, she heard Karen and the others outside the door. A secondter, the front door swung open.

 love and power 43

    ¡°Lessie! What¡­ what happened?¡± Karen¡¯s smile froze, her face draining <b>of </b>color<b>. </b><b>She </b>didn¡¯t even bother to take off her shoes before hurrying over to sit in front of Alessia, wringing her hands, her expression a mix of panic and helplessness.


    Brendan and Zachary, who¡¯d just been changing out of their coats in the hallway, heard themotion and rushed over too. In an instant, Alessia found herself surrounded by the three of them, still sitting there with her hand awkwardly wrapped in gauze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I just got a little careless,¡± Alessia said, feeling a bit ufortable with the sudden outpouring of concern.


    ¡°Let me see. Is it bad? How did it happen?¡± Karen reached for her hand, but Alessia instinctively pulled away. Zachary, however, was quicker¨Che gently but firmly took her hand, his face serious.


    With a sigh, Alessia unwrapped the bandage herself. Karen¡¯s eyes widened in shock; she covered her mouth, her gaze full of sympathy.


    ¡°Was it Ivan?¡± Zachary asked, frowning deeply.


    There was no point in hiding it. Even if she wanted to, Alessia couldn¡¯t have imed


    she¡¯d bitten herself.


    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. I crossed a line without asking. It¡¯s just a scratch, honestly, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯reing to the hospital with me. That looks nasty¨Cwhat if it scars?¡± Brendan stood up, brushing invisible dust from his jeans.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. If it¡¯ll make you feel better, I¡¯ll stop by the pharmacyter and pick up some ointment. It¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±


    Brendan let out a long sigh and turned toward Alessia¡¯s room, a trace of anger clouding his face. Alessia was quick, though, grabbing his wrist before he could storm off. Her left hand tensed, making the injury even more obvious.


    ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason was¨Cthere¡¯s no excuse for him to hurt you like <b>that</b>. He should at leaste out and apologize instead of hiding, in his room, Brendan said, his usual gentle demeanor reced by a stern, protective re.


    ¡°That would only make things worse. Really, it¡¯s better if we <b>handle </b><b>this </b><b>ourselves</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>1/2 </b>


    13:50


    Chapter <b>43 </b>


    They stood locked in silent standoff until finally Brendan relented, <b>and </b><b>Alessia </b><b>let </b>go of his hand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt? What are we going to do about this?¡± Karen¡¯s voice was gentle, <b>her </b>worry clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just tough bandaging it with only one hand.¡±


    Only then did Karen seem to realize, and she carefully wrapped Alessia¡¯s hand herself, tying it off with a neat bow, as if afraid she might hurt her daughter even


    more.


    Zachary watched quietly, remembering how Ileana had once burst into tears just from bumping her leg on the coffee table, the whole family fussing over her for hours. Some kids were so cherished, they were fragile by default. Yet Alessia¡¯s injury looked like it could have used stitches, and here she was, brushing it off like it was nothing.


    What kind of life had she lived before? Was she ever really the pampered princess everyone thought she was?


    ¡°Mom, do you think Ivan ever went through something¡­ traumatic? Like bullying or¡­ kidnapping? Anything that could have left him with emotional scars?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s question snapped Zachary out of his thoughts. Brendan and Karen both paused, exchanging a look, confusion written across their faces.


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± Karen shook her head, not understanding the sudden question, her hands never pausing as she finished the bandage.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s always been quiet, but not like this¨Cneverpletely silent. When we first


    age. noticed something was off, we even checked the preschool¡¯s security f There was nothing unusual. His teachers said he was well¨Cbehaved¨Cfocused in ss, spent breaks drawing at his desk, sometimes yed with the other kids.¡±


    ¡°But it was strange. Once he moved up to the next ss, he stopped spending time with anyone else. He¡¯d just sit alone, ignoring anyone who tried to approach him. Things were rough for us at home back then, so we didn¡¯t notice right away. It wasn¡¯t until he got into a fight with another kid that we realized something was wrong.¡±


    Karen¡¯s <i>voice </i>was thick with regret. ¡°If only I¡¯d paid more attention to him. Those years were tough, and I ended up leaving Ivan alone at home a lot. I should have noticed sooner.¡±

 love and power 44

    ¡°Are you home alone? Did you hire any help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have someone whoes in. Zachary and the otherse back after school, too.¡±


    ¡°But Liam and I both work part¨Ctime.on weekends, so we¡¯re not around all that much.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, are you saying¡­ that someone mistreated Ivan behind our backs? Is that why he¡¯s so guarded now?¡± Brendan finally caught on to what Alessia was getting <ol><li>at. </li></ol>


    ¡°But we have security cameras in the house. Things weren¡¯t great back then, so we could only afford onedy toe cook for us¨Cshe¡¯d make our meals and leave right after. Besides, Ivan barely ever left his room at that time. He wouldn¡¯t have even crossed paths with her.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t think Alessia¡¯s guess was out of line. Instead, he answered her seriously, helping her piece together how things were at home back then.


    ¡°But Ileana did spend quite a bit of time with Ivan when the rest of us weren¡¯t home.¡± Karen¡¯s words slipped out before she realized, and she quickly nced at Alessia, a little anxious about her reaction.


    Alessia, however, was lost in her own thoughts, oblivious to Karen¡¯s unease.


    Brendan and Zachary exchanged a look and shook their heads. They had no idea how Alessia felt about Ileana these days, and they didn¡¯t want her to think they were still taking Ileana¡¯s side. That would only make things worse.


    d headed


    The conversation ended there. Alessia knew there was no point in going around in circles. She nced at her neatly bandaged arm, murmured something back to her room.


    Inside, everything was as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened at all. Alessia paused by the curtains for a moment, debating whether to pull them aside, but decided against it¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to risk getting bitten on her other hand.


    She walked over to the bed. Her white T¨Cshirt was still folded neatly on top, just as she¡¯d left it. The only new thing was a small collection of paint jars and a handful of brushes on the nightstand. It was obvious the owner treasured these paints; though the jars had been opened, they were spotless.


    Alessia absentmindedly bit her lip, her gaze lingering on the colorful jars.


    <b>13:50 </b>


    Chapter 44.


    Eventually, she turned and left the room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Her parents were in the kitchen, putting away what was left from their early¨Cmorning bakery shift. ¡°What¡¯s up, Lessie?¡±


    Zachary came over, too, having just stepped out to get a ss of water. Ever since he¡¯d started apprenticing, any spare moment was spent studying¨Che was terrified of disappointing Xander, his mentor. The pressure was intense, but he felt so much more alive than he used to, even physically lighter.


    ¡°Is it okay if I take Ivan out next week?¡±


    ¡°Take him out? Well, sure, but¡­ do you think Ivan will even want to go?¡± Karen answered, looking a little uncertain.


    ¡°Where are you nning to take him?¡± Zachary asked, more out of curiosity than anything.


    ¡°To meet someone.¡±


    ¡°To meet someone?¡± Karen frowned. ¡°Listen, Lessie, I don¡¯t mean to be a downer, but even if that person will see you, just getting Ivan out the door is going to be a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s this all about? Who do you want him to meet?¡± Brendan chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re introducing him to some big¨Cshot in the industry again, are you?¡± Zachary suddenly remembered how Alessia had sprung Xander on him once, but quickly dismissed the idea¨Chow many industry heavyweights could a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold possibly know? Sure, she¡¯d met some impressive people through the Tate family or sheer luck, but no one could know everyone.


    He shook his head and took a sip of water.


    ¡°<i>Eddie </i>Chase ising back to the States next week. I want to take Ivan to see him. Eddie¡¯s an artist, too¨Cmaybe he can help.¡±


    Zachary choked on his water, spraying it everywhere.

 love and power 45

    <b>Chapter </b><b>45 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>45 </b>


    His face flushed bright red before he broke into a fit of coughing. Alessia <b>couldn¡¯t </b>stand to watch any longer¨Cshe pressed her hand on his arm, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zachary¡¯s coughing stopped at once.


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Brendan blinked, wondering if age was making him hear things.


    ¡°Eddie,¡± Alessia repeated, crisp and clear, as if worried Brendan might miss it a second time.


    ¡°Wait, Lessie, let¡¯s put everything else aside¨CEddie is famously elusive! He¡¯s always off the radar. How do you know he¡¯ll be back in the country next week?¡±


    ¡°He told me himself,¡± Alessia replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. The other three just stared at her, dumbfounded by the sudden revtion. Their minds swirled with questions, but when it came time to ask, the words stuck in their throats. They exchanged nces, caught somewhere between shock and


    disbelief.


    ¡°He happens to be an artist, knows a bit of psychology, and he¡¯s incredibly calm. I thought I¡¯d take Ivan to see him¨Cmaybe it¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°An artist¡­ and knows psychology,¡± Zachary echoed, his lips twitching in disbelief.


    This was someone whose name had made it into textbooks by the age of twenty¨Cfive¨Ca rare prodigy who¡¯d made waves in both the art world and medical circles, known and respected across the globe. You couldn¡¯t just buy ess to a man like this; even people in power treated him with deference.


    But Zachary kept these thoughts to himself. With his little sister just back home, he was determined not to lose his big¨Cbrotherposure.


    hem


    ¡°Lessie, what¡¯s your connection to Eddie, anyway?¡± Ivan¡¯s condition had se searching for every doctor and specialist they could find, so it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that Alessia knew of Eddie. But that¡¯s what made it all the more astonishing¨CEddie was nearly impossible to track down, so much so that even the tabloids gave up trying to find him.


    He hadn¡¯t always been so reclusive. Years ago, he¡¯d identally been photographed at an art exhibit. The photo went viral, and suddenly everyone wanted a piece of him. His achievements became public knowledge, and so did his private life.


    Fed up, Eddie vanished from the inte and melted into the city. Since then<b>, </b>unless he chose to make an appearance at an exhibition or conference, no one could


    <b>13:50 </b>3


    <b>Chapter </b>


    reach him. That¡¯s why the Brendans had never managed <b>to </b><b>pin </b><b>him </b><b>down</b><b>¨C</b><b>truth </b>be told, they never even knew what city he was in.


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend,¡± Alessia said simply, her expression innocent and earnest.


    ¡°Lessie, listen, men are¡­ well, not all of them are good news, you¡¯re still <b>young</b><b>¡­</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>Zachary swallowed, searching for a gentle way to exin¨Cbut Alessia burst <b>out </bughing.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Zachary. What are you thinking? I¡¯m not even eighteen yet!¡± She shook her head, half exasperated, half amused.


    ¡°Good, good job,¡± Zachary replied awkwardly, giving her hair a pat and quickly changing the subject. Alessia almost wanted to retort, but let it go.


    Neither noticed that, little by little, they¡¯d let each other into that small circle offort they both guarded so closely.


    ¡°So, what do you think, Mom? Dad?¡± Alessia hadn¡¯t forgotten the reason for the conversation.


    Her question snapped the group back to reality.


    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Brendan said at once. ¡°If Ivan won¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll drag him out myself to see Eddie with you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you might not be able toe in with us,¡± Alessia added gently, choosing her words with care.


    The couple exchanged a look, then nodded in silent agreement.


    ¡°We understand, we really do,¡± Karen said, rubbing her hands together nervously. ¡°<b>If </b>Ivan can just meet Mr. Chase, that¡¯s more than enough. It¡¯s better than doing nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lessie.¡± Brendan stepped forward and rested a heavy hand or her shoulder. The streaks of gray in his hair looked a little more pronounced, and his gratitude was tinged with quiet sorrow.


    40

 love and power 46

    Alessia suddenly felt a strange tightness in her chest, but she kept her <bposure</b>, merely pressing her lips together. With a careless tilt of her mouth, she looked as <b>if </b>nothing in the world could faze her.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, after all,¡± she said lightly.


    Brendan didn¡¯t reply. He just gave her shoulder a gentle, reassuring squeeze.


    With Ivan¡¯s situation temporarily resolved, Zachary and Alessia finally stepped into their senior year of high school. Their school uniforms couldn¡¯t have been more different¨CZachary¡¯s was neat and proper, while Alessia¡¯s was sttered with bold streaks of paint, each brushstroke a testament to her vibrant personality.


    ¡°Lessie, aren¡¯t you going to wear your uniform?¡± Karen called from the kitchen, carrying a tray of breakfast, while Brendan had already left early to run his morning


    stall.


    After a couple of days of trial runs, Brendan was handling things smoothly on his own. So he and Karen had agreed: he¡¯d manage the stall in the mornings, while she stayed home, joining himter in the afternoon to help with the after¨Cschool rush. The new routine eased Karen¡¯s fatigue considerably.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a tradition at Lessie¡¯s school,¡± Zachary exined, trailing behind Karen as he set the table.


    Alessia grinned and spun around, proudly showing off her creation. ¡°Yeah, the school gives us in shirts to design ourselves. On the first day, we all wear what we made. What do you think? Does it look good?¡±


    Her white T¨Cshirt was streaked with spontaneous, wild colors¨Cvivid blues and yellows, the texture of each brushstroke still visible. The whole shirt radiated a carefree, creative energy that made it impossible not to smile.


    Karen beamed with pride. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Lessie. You¡¯re so talented.¡±


    After breakfast, the two set off for school amid Karen¡¯s gentle reminders. Once they reached the main road, students in uniforms matching Zachary¡¯s nced their way, whispering behind hands/curiosity and envy woven into their voices.


    The street was noisy¨Ctoo much so to catch every word¨Cso they ignored the stares and boarded the city bus, one after the other.


    ¡°Why is a student from Crestview High hanging out with someone from the


    Academy?¡±


    <b>13:50 </b>


    ¡°She rides the bus for love? That¡¯s real dedication.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zachary? Who¡¯s the girl with him? She¡¯s gorgeous. Is she his girlfriend<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No way! Zachary¡¯s the only thing getting me through the first day back.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t look like a couple. Honestly, they don¡¯t even seem close.¡±


    ¡°Why would a rich girl take the bus to school?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m jealous. Look at their first daypare it to ours. The gap is


    unreal.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. Who stole my privileged life?¡±


    The morning bus was packed mostly with Crestview High students, clustered in little groups. Some were curious, some unimpressed, others openly envious. Their voices were low, but in the hush of the bus, Alessia couldn¡¯t help catching snippets,


    even if she tried to tune them out.


    She didn¡¯t care, but Zachary clearly felt ufortable.


    ¡°Maybe I should call you a cab from tomorrow,¡± he offered quietly.


    ¡°Huh? Why? Are you secretly loaded?¡± Alessia fired back, rapid¨Cfire, leaving him momentarily flustered.


    If Liam were here, he¡¯d probably have snapped right back, but Zachary was gentle, almost painfully polite¨Cavoiding confrontation whenever he could, and always looking for a roundabout solution.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you used to get driven to school in a private car. This is a pretty big change. I thought maybe it¡¯d be hard to get used to.¡±


    Alessia understood. She swept her gaze around the bus, and the moment the other students felt her eyes on them, they quickly looked away.


    ¡°How much longer till our stop, Zach?¡± Her voice was steady but carried just enough to reach every corner of the bus.

 love and power 47

    ¡°Th¨Cthree.¡± Zachary stammered, caught off guard by the question.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the bus rolled to a stop, letting in a fresh


    crowd of pasengers. The momentary hush inside the bus vanished, reced by the familiar mor of chatter and shuffling feet.


    ¡°Did I hear that right? Did that girl just call Zachary her brother?¡±


    ¡°Her real brother? I thought his sister was Ileana?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¨CI remember now. Shirley said Ileana¡¯s family took her back. Apparently her biological parents are loaded, so she won¡¯t be at our school this semester. She¡¯s transferring across the street to Aristocrat Academy.¡±


    ¡°What? Real¨Clife princess vibes! How lucky can one person get? She already had three handsome brothers¨Ceveryone was jealous enough about that. I figured she¡¯d be down on her luck after her family went bankrupt, but now, surprise, she¡¯s a rich heiress again?¡±


    ¡°Comparing yourself to others just makes you miserable.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that means the heiress we knew was a fake?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s wild. Suddenly, this school day doesn¡¯t seem so hard to get through after all.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t her family go bankrupt? How do they still have money to send her to that fancy school?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t get. She¡¯d rather die than¨¦ to a regr school like ours. Gotta keep up appearances, even if it kills you.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He opened his mouth to argue, but Alessia gently pressed his hand, stopping him. Frustration burned in his eyes, but he sw. down and looked at her instead.


    wed it


    ¡°People¡¯s dark sides work like that,¡± Alessia said quietly, her voice calm and detached. ¡°If you try to argue with them, you just end up stuck in a mess trying to prove yourself. Whether you win or lose, they don¡¯t care about the truth. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy to start a rumor, but nearly impossible to clear your name.¡±


    Herposure only made Zachary¡¯s heart ache. It was as if, after hearing too many rumors, she could finally see through it all. She didn¡¯t feel the need to defend herself anymore, just watched everyone invent stories about her¨Cand could even


    <b>Chapter </b><b>47 </b>


    If Ileana were here, she would have dragged him into a noisy argument <b>right </b><b>there </b>


    in the aisle.


    Not that he thought that was wrong. But in this moment, Zachary finally understood what it meant to say, ¡°Those who are loved can afford to be fearless.¡± No matter how much trouble Ileana caused, they would always stand by her side, ready to support her.


    Zachary pressed his lips together, and neither of them spoke again until their stop arrived.


    The two schools stood across from each other, but the scenes at their gates couldn¡¯t have been more different. On one side, Crestview High students in uniforms, backpacks slung over their shoulders, made their way inside, some munching on sandwiches or seaweed rolls picked up from the food stalls behind the school.


    Across the street, luxury cars lined the entrance of Aristocrat Academy. Butlers in ck tailcoats swung open car doors, bowing as their young charges strode in, each one sporting a designer backpack and a distinctively stylish outfit.


    Students from Crestview High cast nces across the road¨Csome curious, some dismissive, some quietly envious. The private academy students, meanwhile, had no time for gossip, already deep in animated debates about who would take home the trophy that day.


    Of course, there were always a few who wanted to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Guess life really is unfair,¡± someone remarked, a mixture of envy and resignation in their voice.


    A friend just snorted in contempt.


    ¡°Look at them. Not even acting like students¨Calways showing off. No wo¡­er they never beat us in exams.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look, if it isn¡¯t one of Crestview¡¯s grade¨Cobsessed students.¡± A boy rounded the corner, his clothes edged with rebellious ir. One ear sported a dangling cross earring, his hair dyed a bright red. He bit into a seaweed roll, grinning as he joined the group.


    13

 love and power 48

    ¡°Pierce Quinn, you again!¡±


    ¡°Still stuck at third ce, huh? Guess some things never change.¡± There was no hiding the mockery in Pierce¡¯s voice as he leaned against the school gate, arms crossed and a crooked grin on his lips.


    Ignatius Stone¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, frustration flickering in his eyes. His friend, standing awkwardly by, tugged nervously at his sleeve, but Ignatius shook him off with a sharp jerk.


    ¡°Face it, Pierce. Without your family¡¯s money, what do you have on me? All you ever do is gloat that I¡¯m forever third. Honestly, you¡¯re pathetic.¡± His words were cutting, icy with resentment.


    But Pierce only seemed amused. He wagged a finger at Ignatius, his expression infuriatingly smug. ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Sure, my family¡¯s out of your league, but let¡¯s not forget¨Cmy looks are in a whole different stratosphere too.¡± He stroked his jaw, eyes glinting with self¨Csatisfaction.


    Annoying as he was, Pierce wasn¡¯t lying. Where Ignatius still wore the awkward traces of adolescence, Pierce¨Cwith his bold red hair and effortless ir¨Cmanaged to make even the wildest styles look cool. He was cocky, sometimes reckless, but undeniably popr. Every month, someone confessed to him through the school¡¯s anonymous message board¨Csometimes even kids from Crestview High across town. The derations got so over¨Cthe¨Ctop that his friends joked he must¡¯ve hired people to write them.


    Once again, Ignatius found himself outmatched, biting down hard as he red at


    Pierce.


    ¡°Forget it, Ignatius, let¡¯s just go.¡± His friend cast a worried nce at the gering crowd, urging him to walk away before things escted.


    With a huff, Ignatius spun around and stormed off. Pierce justughed and waved after him, making sure everyone could hear, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget, Mr. Third ce!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s attention snapped to Pierce, but he didn¡¯t seem to care¨Cif anything, he yed it up, his tone light and teasing. ¡°And if I recall, you didn¡¯t even beat me this time. Maybe you¡¯ll do better next round!¡±


    ¡°Nine points! It was only a nine¨Cpoint gap, not ten or more!¡± Ignatius shot back without thinking.


    13.50 <b>1945 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>48 </b>


    Laughter rippled through <b>the </b>students. The sound made <b>Ignatius¡¯s </b><b>cheeks </b><b>burn </b>with anger. He lost his patience, shoving through the onlookers toward <b>Pierce</b><b>, </b><b>who </b><b>only </b>smiled wider as more people¨Csome from the rival academy across <b>the </b>


    street¨Cgathered to watch.


    But before Ignatius could reach him, a clear, emotionless voice rang out.


    ¡°Pierce.¡± The single word was crisp, cool, and unmistakably female.


    Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned, and the crowd instinctively parted, revealing Zachary and Alessia at the back.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± Pierce called out cheerfully, though he was actually a year older than her. He turned his back on Ignatius without a second thought, striding over with a


    swagger.


    ¡°Nice outfit, huh? Check this out.¡± He tugged at his cor, showing off the ck shirt decorated with stick figure doodles, artful rips, and a chunky chain. ¡°I¡¯m calling this look ¡®Dark Rebel.¡® What do you think?¡± His expectant smile practically begged for praise.


    Alessia just winced at the sight¨Cbetween the shing patterns, the holes, and the oversized hardware, it was a lot to take in.


    ¡°What are you doing hanging around the gates of someone else¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Really, nothing.¡± Pierce¡¯s grin turned sheepish as he tried to charm her, a far cry from his earlier bravado.


    She didn¡¯t buy it for a second. Alessia nced past Pierce, locking eyes with Ignatius for a brief, tense moment. Sensing trouble, Pierce quickly shifted to block her view, then pivoted to Zachary instead.


    ¡°Well, look who it is¨CMr. Perpetual Second ce himself. Alessia, what are you doing with Zachary?¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>49

 love and power 49

    Before Zachary could say a word, Alessianded a quick kick to Pierce¡¯s <b>shin</b>. It wasn¡¯t hard, but the message was clear: back off.


    Pierce looked wounded, though he hadn¡¯t really said anything wrong. <b>Besides</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>rivalry between them and Crestview High was old news¨Ctrading jabs when <b>they </b>crossed paths was practically tradition. He couldn¡¯t even go buy breakfast <b>without </b>getting mocked by someone from Crestview.


    Annoyed but unable to protest, Pierce sulked in silence, his face full ofint.


    ¡°This is my second brother,¡± Alessia announced.


    Pierce¡¯s eyes went wide as he nced between the two of them. ¡°Wait¡­ so it¡¯s


    true?¡±


    Alessia ignored him and turned to Zachary instead. ¡°I¡¯m heading in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the gate after school. No rush¨Ctake your time,¡± Zachary replied.


    She nodded and shot Pierce a look, then the two of them made their way toward the school. The crowd dispersed; the morning buzz faded as everyone drifted back


    to their routines.


    As soon as they stepped onto campus, Pierce couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    ¡°So that whole family reunion thing was real?¡±


    ¡°You got an invitation too?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I just happened to spot a stack of invitations when the butler was sorting them yesterday. But I don¡¯t even know Ileana¨CI figured it must be some distant branch of the Tate family from the middle of nowhere, so I didn¡¯t bother. When I saw everyone chatting about it online this morning, I wanted to ask you¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia grinned, not a hint of sadness on her face. ¡°The real deal¡¯s back. Time for the imposter to step aside.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Alessia¨Cno, wait, Alessia!¡± A girl came striding over, cutting Pierce off mid¨Csentence.


    Alessia waved in greeting. ¡°News travels fast, huh?¡±


    13:50


    ¡°In this crowd? One family sneezes, and <b>the </b><b>whole </b><b>town </b><b>catches </b>a cold. <b>Penny </b>Sullivan bumped fists with her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me that <b>dress </b><b>after </b><b>school</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m being kicked out and you¡¯re still worried about clothes<b>?</b>¡± Alessia <b>looked </b>exasperated. ¡°Since when were you this obsessed with money?¡±


    Penny gave her a look that said, You can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not staying with the Tates¨Cbig deal. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re starving. <b>Besides</b><b>, </b>isn¡¯t now the time to make some cash? The money <i>you </i>get selling your stuff goes straight into your pocket. Should I pity you? Please, pity me instead, you <b>crafty </b><b>fox</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Pierce, listening in, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Penny shot him a re, and he zipped his lips in a hurry.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I knew you¡¯d ask, so I set aside one just like it. I¡¯ll leave it in <b>your </b>lockerter.¡±


    ¡°Did you look at the design sketches I sent?¡±


    ¡°The modern cheongsam¨Cstyle dress is nice. I¡¯ll send you my notes on the other designs tonight.¡±


    Penny nodded and left without another word, slipping away as if they were just ssmates who barely knew each other and had exchanged greetings out of


    necessity.


    Pierce smirked. ¡°So you two are just ¡®dead to each other¡® kind of friends, huh?¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes. ¡°With English like that, you think diplomat?¡±


    <i>you </i>could


    pass


    for a


    Pierce tossed his red hair with mock swagger. ¡°International level, baby.¡±


    She burst outughing and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not risking a tardy slip for your sake.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard the Mortons moved away after they went bankrupt¨Dowed a bunch of money, not doing so well. Are you okay living there? Cole¡¯s really letting you rough it? If you don¡¯t want to take Cole¡¯s help, you can crash at my ce. I¡¯ll even hire you a housekeeper and a driver. Trust me, life would be way sweeter than at the Tates or the Mortons.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>50 </b>

 love and power 50

    Alessia could onlyugh in exasperation. Why did everyone <b>around </b><b>her </b><b>think </b><b>the </b>answer to any problem was gifting someone a house?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even ept Cole¡¯s help¨Cnow you want me to take yours? Are <b>you </b><b>sure </b><b>you </b>can handle the fallout?¡± She shot Pierce a raised eyebrow, half amused, half warning.


    Pierce hesitated, suddenly realizing the danger he¡¯d put himself in. Forget <b>about </b>Cole¨Cthe other people orbiting Alessia were notoriously jealous. If word got <b>out </b>that she¡¯d epted his help, he¡¯d probably need to consult a priest before leaving his house, just to make sure it was a safe day.


    He swallowed hard and inched backwards. ¡°Thank you, Alessia, for sparing my <b>life</b><b>. </b>She couldn¡¯t help but let out augh, shaking her head, and decided to ignore him.


    The ssroom was even noisier than she¡¯d imagined. Everyone was showing off their designs¨Csome impressive, others just in bizarre, drawing plenty ofughter.


    But the moment Alessia walked in, the room fell abruptly silent. People stared at her with oddlyplicated expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did I get a new face or swap genders overnight? Why do you all look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±


    Her joke broke the tension, andughter bubbled up around the room.


    ¡°Hey, if you did, which doctor had the guts to mess with that face?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, who¡¯d dare?¡±


    ¡°If you ever do think about switching teams, give me a call,¡± a girl said, shing Alessia a flirtatious wink.


    Before Alessia could reply, a handnded possessively on her shoulde


    ¡°Back off, everyone. I¡¯m the main event here.¡± With that, Ste nted a dramatic kiss on Alessia¡¯s cheek, loud and unmissable.


    Alessia snatched a tissue from the podium and wiped her face with exaggerated annoyance, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her amusement.


    ¡°Ste, could you be any more shameless?¡± Alessia shot back. The whole ss


    13:51


    Chapter


    erupted inughter.


    Of course, no ss was without its share of sour notes.


    ¡°Oh please, some people really have no shame. Steal someone else¡¯s <b>life </b><b>of </b><b>luxury </b>then waltz back to school like nothing happened. If it were me, I¡¯d have transferred out overnight,¡± one girl said, voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°Yeah, but I heard her real parents are drowning in debt. Guess there¡¯s no money <b>for </b>a new school, huh?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t tuition free for the top student here? My God, is she only hanging around because she can¡¯t afford to pay?¡±


    The two of themughed to themselves, oblivious to the dirty looks from the rest of the ss.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, followed by two piercing screams that made everyone wince. Several people frowned in disgust.


    ¡°Ste, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± one of the girls demanded, her eyes with panic.


    wide


    Ste smiled sweetly, but her gaze was icy. ¡°Oh, just wishing I could sew your mouths shut, shake those empty heads of yours, then dig out your hearts to see just how ck they must be to say such things.¡±


    She was smiling, but the look in her eyes sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. For a moment, it seemed like she really might do it.


    The two girls instinctively grabbed each other¡¯s hands, but still wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°We never said any names. Why are you getting so defensive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but what a shame,¡± Alessia said with a lightugh, patting Ste¡¯s shoulder and turning her gaze on the girls. ¡°Because if the situation were reversedoubt either of you could even stay in school. After all, you¡¯re nowhere near the top of the ss, are you?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, lips curled in an easy smilepletely unbothered and showing not a hint of the anger her challengers hoped to provoke.


    <b>13:51 </b>1

 love and power 51

    As soon as the words left her mouth, everyone crowded around, and teasing voices. filled the room once again.


    ¡°Honestly, we used toin that the school¡¯s rewards were useless and called them stingy, but it looks like they might be worth something after all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, ss President, don¡¯t we have an ¡®Outstanding Student¡® award and a ¡®Financial Aid Schrship¡® up for grabs? No one¡¯s ever imed them before, but now that we finally have someone in need in our ss, shouldn¡¯t we put them to good use?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually witnessing the day Alessia qualifies for financial aid. I finally have something to brag about in front of her!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Alessia, please, be my tutor! I¡¯ll pay you double the market rate¨Cno, five times as much!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s voices and gestures were so over¨Cthe¨Ctop that Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh, though she looked helpless as she tried to rein them in. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you. Don¡¯t you already ask me enough questions? Cut it out now, any more and it¡¯ll just be rude.¡±


    The ss was buzzing with noise, so much so that no one noticed when the homeroom teacher walked in.


    ¡°First day back and you¡¯re already making a racket. What kind of example is this?¡±


    At once, everyone fell silent and scrambled back to their seats. This might be Aristocrat Academy, but that didn¡¯t mean these students were any different from those at regr schools. Those who feared teachers still did, and no one looked down on the staff or dared to challenge them, no matter how impressive their family background.


    The academy had strict rules against disrespecting teachers or staff. At an ordinary school, students might get away with a bit of attitude, but this school was founded by some of the most powerful figures in the country. Every student had received countless warnings from their parents before setting foot on campus: don¡¯t stir up trouble.


    Of course, there were always a few who thought they were above the rules¨Cbut they disappeared without a trace. Once might be a coincidence, but when it happened again and again, it became clear: expulsion was the least of your worries. If you dragged your family¡¯s name down with you, that was the real


    disaster.


    Other schools might imagine Aristocrat Academy was full of spoiled rich kids, coasting through life,


    <i>ut </i>only the students themselves knew just how cutthroat things really were. For most people, grades were their only way forward. Here, students had to master finance, politics, foreignnguages, and more.


    Being top of the ss here meant something very different than elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t just about the standard subjects¨Chorseback riding, aesthetics, economics, and a dozen other disciplines all counted. A city¨Cwide ranking didn¡¯t mean half as much as your standing in the school itself. The graduates didn¡¯t always go to the best universities in the country, but they all became leaders in their fields.


    The fact that Alessia still had supporters, even after her family went bankrupt, said everything. In this school, your ranking mattered more than your bloodline. In this ss, two¨Cthirds of the students were future heirs to their families¨Cevery alliance and rivalry was carefully weighed. The more talented friends you made, the stronger yourwork, and the better off your family would be.


    ¡°This is just the first day, so I¡¯ll let it slide. We¡¯ve been together a long time¨Clet¡¯s help each other out through thisst year and make it count, alright?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Good. One more thing: we have a new student joining us this semester. Ileana,


    Everyone exchanged nces, curiosity flickering across their faces as they turned toward the front of the room. Ste shot Alessia a look, and Alessia answered with


    a faint, unreadable smile.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ileana. I was switched at birth, and I¡¯ve only just been reunited with my real parents.¡± At this point, Ileana nced timidly at Alessia.


    The way she looked, anyone would think Alessia had bullied her somehow. If Alessia so much as breathed wrong, she¡¯d be branded the viin who picked on the ¡®real¡® heiress.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re all incredibly talented, and I¡­ I haven¡¯t had much of an education, so please don¡¯t make fun of me. I just hope we can all get along this year. Thank you.¡±

 love and power 52

    Ileana wore a custom ivory dress, her long hair falling loosely around her shoulders. Her eyes were slightly red at the corners, giving her a fragile, delicate look.


    If it had been anyone else in her position, the ss might have rushed to take her side, directing their resentment toward Alessia. After all, Alessia had spent years living as the heiress, while the real daughter had who knows what kind of life before returning to the Tate family. It was easy to imagine yourself in Ileana¡¯s shoes and feel indignant on her behalf.


    But when Ileana finished speaking, the ssroom remained silent.


    Ileana lowered her head, biting her lip and clutching the hem of her dress. From the outside, she looked for all the world like a lost, helpless waif. Yet the strange hush lingered, heavy and unbroken.


    Suddenly, the quiet was shattered by the sharp sound of pping.


    All eyes turned to Alessia. She smiled, her gaze locked unflinchingly on Ileana standing at the front.


    There was an undercurrent between them, but outwardly, both wore calm masks.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you were here too, sister. Please take care of me in the future,¡± Ileana said, as if only now noticing Alessia.


    Alessia arched an eyebrow, pretending to ponder for a moment before speaking with mock confusion.


    ¡°I have three older brothers and a younger brother. But¡­ I don¡¯t recall ever having a


    sister.¡±


    Ileana froze, her face stiffening. She ducked her head, and when she looked up again, her eyes brimmed with tears. Wrapping her hands together, she seemed utterly lost and pitiable.


    Behind Alessia, Pierce struggled to hold back augh and gave her a discreet thumbs¨Cup.


    Everyone in the room came from good families and had seen all kinds of people. Ileana¡¯s little performance didn¡¯t fool them; if anything, they found it mildly entertaining. No one bothered to call her out.


    Who was the real daughter, and who was the imposter? It didn¡¯t really matter. What


    14:40


    Chapter <b>52 </b>


    mattered was whether a person had any value. Alessia might not be a Tate by blood, but if Ileana wasn¡¯t, she was nothing at all.


    These kids were sharp¨Conement, a single gesture, even a look, and they could. read each other like open books. Someone like Ileana didn¡¯t even require much effort to figure out.


    They respected Alessia, but not because of the Tate name. Everyone knew the real heirs were the two Tate brothers. Even if Alessia was part of the family, <i>so </i>what? What mattered was her own capability and strength¨Cfar more important than pedigree.


    They were all convinced Alessia would seed at whatever she chose. That made this the perfect time to get in her good graces. If Ileana thought that just bing the ¡°Tate heiress¡± would make everyone fawn over her, then their families truly had


    fallen low.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough introductions. Find a seat,¡± the homeroom teacher said, sensing the tension and quickly waving Ileana to her desk.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Ileana replied, voice trembling just enough to reinforce her image as the delicate victim.


    Alessia saw right through her. Ileana was simply trying to create a rift, making it look like Alessia had stolen her privileged life and was now oppressing her¡ªall in


    the hopes of winning sympathy and


    What Alessia didn¡¯t understand was where all Ileana¡¯s hostility came from. Since Ileana hade back to the Tate family, Alessia had gone along with everything withoutint. Was it really just about those gifts and that million¨Cdor


    check?


    The Morton family had once been prominent, and their children were well¨Craised; none of the others acted like this. So why was Ileana so¡­ disappointing?


    Alessia didn¡¯t bother to dwell on it. Ileana wasn¡¯t worth the trouble. If she wanted to keep up this act, Alessia would let her.

 love and power 53

    ¡°The photos everyone took yesterday have already been uploaded to the official website, and voting is now open. You can log in and vote for


    ¡°What¡¯s the prize for first ce this time, teacher?¡±


    your favorites.¡±


    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve added a few more categories¨CMost Creative, Most Unique, and People¡¯s Choice. There¡¯s no single first prize anymore, so your chances of winning something are higher. Anyone who ces gets a basic prize, and, more importantly, there¡¯s an opportunity to coborate with A&P. If that interests you, be sure to take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°A&P?¡± The ss buzzed with excitement. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would have tried harder! Why did the school keep this under wraps?¡±


    ¡°Probably so people wouldn¡¯t find ways to cheat.¡°.


    ¡°Is it toote to start campaigning for votes now?¡±


    ¡°With your outfit? Are you sure you want to talk about taste and style?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think in our ss actually has a shot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got to be Penny again, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Most Creative Award, isn¡¯t there? What if it¡¯s me?¡±


    The moment Pierce chimed in, everyone nearby gave him a look that said more than words ever could. He scratched his nose, a little hurt, and nced hopefully at Alessia. She just sighed and tossed him a piece of candy.


    ¡°Honestly, I think Alessia has a real chance. I really liked her design. If A&P makes a limited edition based on hers, I¡¯d definitely buy one. Actually, I need to go vote for her right now.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I thought it looked amazing. Say what you will¨CAlessia¡¯s drawing skills might be questionable, but nobody can deny her sense of style.¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s worked with A&P before. They¡¯re ridiculously picky about fabrics¨Cmy mom spent a fortune just to meet their standards,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you have to spend money to make money. At least your family got to work with them. I heard the Young family tried five or six times just to get a meeting, and they couldn¡¯t even get past the front desk.¡±


    ¡°The Young family can¡¯t reallypare to yours, can they?¡±


    14:40


    ¡°My dad¡¯s looking for new textiles too. Do you have any inside info<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll keep an ear out for you.¡±


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s always better to have an ally than a rival. Sharing information


    sometimes gets everyone ahead. For them, the real prize wasn¡¯t the award¨Cit was the chance at coboration.


    ¡°Excuse me, teacher.¡± In the midst of all the chatter, a delicate voice tried to cut through. But the ssroom was too noisy, and Ileana¡¯s words were drowned out. So she raised her hand high.


    ¡°Yes, Ileana? What¡¯s your question?¡±


    The room fell silent, with a few students eyeing her curiously.


    ¡°Um, I just transferred here. Am I still allowed to participate?¡±


    Lance frowned. ¡°The uniforms should have been delivered to every student yesterday, and all the event details were sent out. Didn¡¯t you get them?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s cheeks flushed pale and pink. Of course she knew about it¨Cshe just hadn¡¯t wanted to take part. In her mind, the whole event was childish and beneath her, hardly fitting for someone of her status. Why wear a in white tee on her first day at a new school when she could show off one of her designer dresses?


    But she couldn¡¯t exactly say that. Instead, she silently med Lance for putting her on the spot, though she kept her expression carefully wounded.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t notice. My housekeeper must have organized my things for me¡­¡±


    Alessia, watching from across the room, knew she was lying. Mae was meticulous¨Cif she¡¯d organized Ileana¡¯s uniform, she would have told her, especially after an official school notice. Alessia could only shake her head.

 love and power 54

    <b>Chapter 54 </b>


    ¡°The photos were uploaded yesterday. If you want to take part, you¡¯ll have to wait until next semester. Just in case you missed it, let me remind you again¨Cmake sure you wear your uniform tomorrow.¡± Lance¡¯s tone was all business, as always. Tact just wasn¡¯t in his vocabry.


    Years of teaching had made him immune to students¡® little tricks. He¡¯d seen them all. Ileana¡¯s feeble attempt at mischief didn¡¯t even merit a reaction, but he figured he should issue a warning anyway.


    Steughed out loud, not bothering to hide it, and a ripple of snickers ran through the ssroom.


    Ileana flushed scarlet and dropped heavily back into her seat, eyes fixed on her skirt as her fingers twisted the fabric. Humiliation and bitterness burned in her gaze. Lucy caught the look, ncing over at Alessia with aplicated expression.


    Their eyes met. Lucy looked like she wanted to say something, but hesitated. Alessia smiled¨Ca smile with a meaning Lucy couldn¡¯t quite grasp, but it sent a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, tidy up your things and get ready for ss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The bell finally rang, signaling the end of homeroom, but the chatter didn¡¯t stop. Small groups formed, voices rising and falling as they discussed thetest designer releases, swapped stories about their summer vacations, orined about being forced to ¡°gain experience¡± running one of the family¡¯spanies.


    Ileana sat apart, like an outsider¨Cno one bothered to talk to her. All the attention was on Alessia, the supposed ¡°imposter heiress,¡± who still had a crowd gathered around her.


    ¡°Ste, how¡¯s your family¡¯s bar doing these days?¡±


    ¡°We just got in a new shipment¨Cwant to check it out?¡±


    ¡°Only if the quality¡¯s top notch. I don¡¯t do cheap.¡±


    ¡°Please, as if I¡¯d offer you anything less.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, any luck finding that thing I asked


    <i>you </i>for?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and mine too!¡±


    <b>14.41 </b>


    A rush of people swarmed Alessia. For everyday stuff, they could manage on their own, but Alessia always seemed to have ess to things no one else could get their hands on. Every break, they¡¯d beg her to bring back a few rare curiosities, and this time was no different.


    ¡°Like I¡¯d forget? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got them. But I left everything at Cole¡¯s ce¨CI¡¯ll have him bring them overter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Morton, am I just your errand boy now? You only remember me when you need a favor?¡± Alessia had barely finished speaking when a boy appeared at the ssroom door, dragging a suitcase behind him. He wore a in white tee and faded jeans.


    He had sharp features and a clean¨Ccut look. When he wasn¡¯t smiling, he seemed older than his years, but the moment his lips curled up with that mischievous grin, every eye in the room- even Ileana¡¯s¨Cwas drawn to him.


    The Morton boys¨Cthere were four of them¨Cwere famous for their looks. Even the youngest, Ivan, already showed signs of striking handsomeness. Ileana had always measured other boys against them, and for a long time, being associated with the Mortons was part of her own social glow at Crestview High. She was the untouchable ice queen,rgely because none of the other guys couldpete with the Morton brothers. Even the ones with decent backgrounds didn¡¯t interest her.


    Now, as she looked Cole up and down, she automaticallypared him to the Mortons¨Cand this time, Cole came out on top.


    But as her eyes lingered on his understated outfit, she frowned, a flicker of disdain crossing her face.


    ¡°So he¡¯s just a delivery boy after all.¡± The familiar suitcase at his side irked her, but she smirked anyway. He might not be good enough for her, but if she could lure him away from Alessia¡­


    In her mind, Ileana built a perfect little fantasy, never realizing that Cole¡¯s in¨Clooking jeans were actually Louis Vuitton, worth thousands, and that his shoes and essories together could buy a house on the outskirts of any major


    city.

 love and power 55

    ¡°Cole! Long time no see!¡± Pierce greeted him with a quick fist bump, and a few others called out to him as he walked over, clearly all old friends. Alessia just stood quietly off to the side, a gentle smile ying at her lips as she watched him approach.


    ¡°I thought you were going to bail on us today,¡± someone teased.


    ¡°No way,¡± Cole said, ruffling Alessia¡¯s hair with easy familiarity¨Ca gesture that looked like second nature, as if he¡¯d done it a thousand times before. ¡°If thedy of the house gives an order, you know I have to deliver.¡±


    Their friends hooted and teased, but neither Cole nor Alessia seemed the least bit embarrassed. Instead, they acted as if this kind of banter was perfectly normal.


    ¡°All the gifts are here. Just im yours. Pierce, mind helping hand them out?¡±


    ¡°Help? I¡¯m honored,¡± Pierce said, grinning as he took the suitcase from her.


    ¡°Hey, sis Alessia-¡± Pierce was about to head to the back of the ssroom with the gifts when Ileana, looking as delicate and fragile as ever, somehow slipped in through the crowd.


    Ste rolled her eyes so hard it was almost theatrical, but before she could say anything, Alessia stepped between them, blocking her. Ste just pursed her lips and let it go.


    Cole ignored Ileanapletely, just gave a short, scornfulugh and perched himself on Alessia¡¯s desk. With his baseball cap pulled low, he had the easy swagger of a schoolyard kingpin, but never crossed into looking rough or crude.


    Their group had loosely clustered around Alessia, forming a protective half¨Ccircle. It couldn¡¯t have been more obvious: they were drawing a line. Ileana¡¯s smile twitched at the edges as she tried to hide the jealousy in her eyes.


    Just a fake, she thought bitterly. No wonder these idiots can¡¯t ever beat Crestview High in the finals¨Cthey¡¯re all so clueless. But then again, the dumber they are, the easier to use. If she could work her way up in the Tate family through these people, she¡¯d finally get the respect she deserved.


    While Ileana daydreamed, Alessia had no interest in ying along.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not rushing to y the doting little sister today?¡±


    Thementnded like a p. Ileana¡¯s smile froze, but she just pretended not to


    <b>14:41 </b>


    hear. Instead, she raised her voice, feigning innocence, and pointed at the suitcase in Pierce¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alessia, is that the suitcase you insisted on taking with you even after Dad kicked you out? I didn¡¯t realize you brought it just to give gifts to your friends! If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve said something nice about you to Dad¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    An awkward silence stretched between them; everyone exchanged uneasy nces.


    ¡°Pierce, didn¡¯t you call about picking it up before?¡± Cole askedzily, twirling a lock of Alessia¡¯s hair around his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even remind me,¡± Pierce replied, quick on the uptake. ¡°They almost hung up on me. It was only when I mentioned Alessia¡¯s name that they agreed to hand it over. You know, I¡¯d asked everyone I knew to help me track down that collector¡¯s item, and nobody could manage it. Alessia stepped in and got it done, no sweat. My dad was so proud when I gave it to him as a gift¨Che turned around and bought me that Phantom I¡¯ve been dreaming about.¡±


    He rattled off the story like he was reciting a grocery list.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m not the Tate family¡¯s golden girl anymore,¡± Alessia said, her smile tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Maybe next time you should ask the real Tate family heiress for help.¡±


    ¡°No way, Alessia!¡± Pierce whined, looking genuinely worried. ¡°My granddad¡¯s turning sixty next week, and I was counting on you to help me find something special for him!¡°``


    That snapped the group out of it. They realized just how close they¡¯de to falling for Ileana¡¯s bait.


    At their level, money could buy anything¨Cexcept the rare treasures that really showed off your family¡¯s taste and connections. Gifts weren¡¯t about price tags anymore; the rarer and more unique, the better. They¡¯d all tried pulling strings on their own, but nobody took their calls. Alessia, though¨Cif she promised she¡¯d get you something, you could count on it, no matter how impossible it seemed. The only catch was, you had to trade her something in return.


    Who would believe it was just because she was the Tate family¡¯s daughter?


    The group broke into a lively chatter, the tension dissolving. Ste caught sight of Ileana¡¯s stormy expression, stifled a yawn, and lost all interest in the drama.

 love and power 56

    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>anyone ever needs my help, I promise I¡¯ll do everything I can for you.¡± Ileana forced a smile that looked generous on the surface, but somehow managed to diminish her in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They were all from the same social ss. Even if there were differences in capability, there was no need for such obsequiousness¨Cespecially considering the Tate family¡¯s impressive rise in recent years. Several families here were business partners of theirs. Honestly, even if Ileana did nothing, people would stille to her simply because of her family background.


    But instead of carrying herself with the confidence and dignity expected from a Tate, Ileana seemed desperate to win everyone over, eager to blend in as quickly as possible. It came across as small¨Cminded and insecure. No one pointed it out, of course, but silent judgments had already been made.


    Yet Ileana, so used to being the center of attention at Crestview High, had no idea how these social games were really yed.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s my family introduction party,¡± she announced. ¡°If you¡¯re free, you¡¯re all invited¨Cmy mother even hired a Michelin¨Cstarred chef from abroad for the asion. Sis¨CAlessia, you shoulde too. I know your adoptive family isn¡¯t well off, and you¡¯ve never really struggled a day in your life, but don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you at the party¨Cmaybe Mom and Dad will finally bring you back home.¡±


    Ileana sounded perfectly sincere, her wide¨Ceyed concern almost touching, as if she were genuinely thinking of Alessia¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°How very thoughtful of you,¡± Alessia replied lightly, her tone airy and indifferent. But Ileana finally felt a triumphant satisfaction, as if she¡¯d managed to put Alessia in her ce.


    Suppressing a smile, Illeana feigned regret. ¡°Honestly, you brought this on yourself. Mom and Dad made onement, and you stormed out with your suitcase. They¡¯re still upset¨Cand now they¡¯re thinking of turning your old room into my dressing room. They¡¯ve even scheduled a meeting with, um¡­ Justin, I think?¡± She pretended to search her memory.


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s some famous interior designer or architect¨Chonestly, I don¡¯t know the details, but it¡¯s all been arranged by our parents. But it was your room first, and I did try to talk them out of it. Still, they insist. They say I¡¯ve been through so much out there, and now that I¡¯m finally home, they want to make it up to me.¡±


    <b>14:41 </b>


    Alessia just smiled, her lips curved and eyes crinkling with amusement. Ileana shot her a nce, convinced Alessia was putting on a brave face. She nced at Ste, who looked bored out of her mind, and decided their friendship probably didn¡¯t <b>run </b>very deep after all.


    After a brief pause, Ileana sighed, her voice softening as if she were a wise older sister counseling a rebellious sibling. ¡°But don¡¯t take it too hard, Lessie. Mom and Dad are just upset right now. If you apologize and let me talk to them, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let you move back in.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Tate,¡± Cole interjected suddenly, his tone unreadable. The others exchanged quick nces, curiosity flickering in their eyes as they watched the drama unfold.


    Alessia, one of the supposed stars of the scene, barely reacted. She simply yed with Cole¡¯s fingers, looking utterly uninterested in the conversation.


    ¡°Thank you, Cole. You¡¯re actually the first to congratte me.¡± Ileana smiled, shooting a smug nce in Alessia¡¯s direction.


    ¡°But¡­was that supposed to be an invitation?¡± Cole looked at her directly for the first time, his lips quirking in a half¨Csmile. The sharp line of his jaw caught Ileana off guard; she blushed, momentarily losing herposure.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes. I mean, I¡¯ve only juste home, and I don¡¯t have many friends yet. If everyone¡¯s willing toe, I¡¯d be¡­really happy¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, if Mr. Tate dotes on you so much, why didn¡¯t he hire an etiquette coach for you? Or is it that Mr. and Mrs. Tate aren¡¯t all that invested in you after all?¡±


    <b>14:41 </b>

 love and power 57

    <b>Chapter </b><b>57 </b>


    Ileana¡¯s face went pale, but she forced a tight smile, refusing to let herposure crack.


    ¡°What¡­ Cole, what do you mean by that?¡±


    No one answered her. The moment their eyes met, everyone quickly looked away, pretending to be upied with something else.


    ¡°For an event like this, the hosts are supposed to send out invitations at least a week in advance,¡± Lucy exined quietly, suddenly appearing at Ileana¡¯s side to offer a bit of context. ¡°A verbal invite doesn¡¯t count¨Cif anything, it¡¯s considered disrespectful to the guests.¡±


    As the awkwardness thickened, Ste perked up with a mischievous glint in her eye. To Ileana, it was nothing short of open provocation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you nervous or just indifferent? Want me to introduce you to an etiquette coach?¡± Ste teased, her tone breezy and deliberately casual.


    Ileana clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms. Still, she managed a strained smile, biting back her anger as she looked at Ste.


    ¡°Oh, Ste, you¡¯re always joking,¡± she said, suppressing the tremor in her voice. ¡°My parents have been so busy nning my wee party that they haven¡¯t had time to worry about the details. They already found someone to help me prepare, but since I just got home and I¡¯m still adjusting, they told me not to rush.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you¡¯d better get on it. Embarrassing yourself in front of the ss is one thing, but making a scene at your own wee party? Now that would be a real disaster.¡±


    Ste¡¯s smile was sweet, but Ileana could only grit her teeth and force another polite grin.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ste. I¡¯ll be careful not to embarrass my parents at the party.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cyou said Mr. Tate hired Justin to design your dressing room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ of course,¡± Ileana replied, her pupils contracting, but she nodded with all the confidence she could muster.


    Ste didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Justin, that¡¯s not cool¨Ctaking on such a big project and you didn¡¯t even tell your childhood friend?¡±


    <b>14.41 </b>


    Suddenly, Justin¡¯s voice red from the phone speaker, his irritation impossible to miss. ¡°What the hell! Is the guy from the Tate family out of his mind? If he were here in person, I¡¯d kick him out myself! Who does he think he is, ordering me around? And calling her the ¡®Tate family¡¯s precious daughter¡®¨Coh, I¡¯m so scared. Give me a break. If my reputation takes a hit because of this, are you going to pay for it? Are you? Can you even afford it?¡±


    Justin¡¯s tirade left Ileana¡¯s face alternating between crimson and ashen. Her eyes reddened, and tears began to stream down her cheeks. She looked like she¡¯d just suffered the worst humiliation of her life.


    ¡°Alessia, you stole seventeen years of my life. I tried to let it go, but you keep targeting me and shutting me out. Is it just because I finally reimed what¡¯s rightfully mine?¡±


    Without waiting for Alessia to respond, Ileana shoved past the onlookers and fled the room.


    Others might not understand, but Alessia did. Back when the Morton family was thriving, the Tate family was just getting started. Only after the Mortons fell on hard times did the Tates rise. Ileana always imed Alessia stole her life, but she had never known hardship. In the end, who really stole from whom?


    With Ileana gone, the show was over. Ste hung up on Justin mid¨Csentence, cutting off his attempts to exin himself.


    ¡°Alright, are we doing this or not?¡± Pierce spoke up, and the crowd immediately dispersed, following him to the back of the ssroom to collect their things. The room, moments ago so crowded, suddenly felt muchrger.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s calling again. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± Ste nced at her phone, then said to Alessia, ¡°Don¡¯t wait up,¡± before pulling out her chair and stepping outside.


    ¡°Larkin must be pulling his hair out by now, huh?¡± Alessia mused, knowing he¡¯d been swampedtely with the merger.


    ¡°Yeah, well, for a six¨Cfigure sry, he can¡¯t expect me to do all the work.¡± As she spoke, Alessia reached for his hand, noticing the bruises and the scab just beginning to form.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

 love and power 58

    <b>14:41 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>58 </b>


    He picked up her hand and inspected it closely, the concern in his eyes in as day. Alessia arched an eyebrow. Before heading to thepany yesterday, she¡¯d stopped by the clinic to get her wound treated. This morning, seeing it was healing well, she decided the bandage was too conspicuous and took it off. She¡¯dpletely forgotten about it¨Cuntil just now, when a quick lift of her arm was all it took for Cole to notice.


    ¡°Just a kid¡¯s bite,¡± she said, shrugging it off.


    Cole¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Did you bite back? Or at least teach them a lesson? If they dare give you trouble, I wouldn¡¯t mind making their lives a little harder.¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh, giving his slender, elegant fingers a squeeze. She loved the way his long hands felt¨Cfirm, with veins just visible beneath the skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse for me,¡± she chided, still smiling. ¡°Besides, I crossed the line first.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll draw new lines,¡± he replied, his words childish but his tone cool and even. Alessia couldn¡¯t help herself¨Cshe cupped his face and gave his cheeks a yful squeeze. Cole leaned down obligingly, making it easier for her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I called off our deal with the Summers family.¡± Cole saw she was steering the conversation away but didn¡¯t call her on it.


    ¡°Larkin briefed me. Good job,¡± Alessia said. Cole had mentored her, and their methods and instincts were so alike it was almost as if they shared one mind.


    ¡°You heading out now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m flying overseas for work tomorrow, just for two days. Keep an eye on the hospital for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. My father already visited¨Cno news is good news in this


    case.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Their voices were low, almost whispering, as if they existed inside a private bubble no one else could pierce. Pierce, who had just finished sorting their things, wheeled a suitcase over, ready to ask what to do next. But one look at the two of them, and he simply rolled his eyes, set the case aside, and left without a word.


    <b>14.41 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯lle by after school tomorrow,¡± he promised. ¡°With me watching over <b>things </b>the next couple of days, you can actually rest for once¨Cyour dark circles are


    almost bigger than a roon¡¯s.¡±


    Cole chuckled, his voice deep and warm. He gave her hair a gentle tousle, then scratched her chin lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m off. Call me if you need anything. If anyone starts trouble, don¡¯t hold back. Take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    Alessia nodded, proud and poised, like a cat who knew her worth. She understood Cole hadn¡¯t juste for her¨Che was making a statement. Unlike the others in their ss, many of whom were mere heirs or peripheral family members, Cole stood on equal footing with their parents. His support meant everything. By showing up, he was making it clear: even without the Tate family, she still had the Whitleys behind her. It also exined why Ste, who was almost always fashionablyte, had shown up unusually early today.


    There was something intoxicating about being the favored one.


    Maybe it was the sting from this morning¡¯s showdown, but Ileana had been much quieter, leaving Alessia alone all morning. When the lunch bell rang, Ste hooked her arm through Alessia¡¯s and dragged her toward the dining hall.


    The academy boasted three cafeterias, each offering cuisine from around the world¨Cthoughtfully amodating the tastes of students and exchange students from every country. The school spared no effort, hiring top chefs and changing up the menu daily, hoping to keep students on campus for meals. After all, if even one student fell ill from the food, the school would be drowning in trouble.


    These young heirs and heiresses¨Ceach one more pr¨¦cious than the next.


    ¡°Lucy sure knows how to pick her alliances,¡± Ste remarked.


    Following Ste¡¯s gaze, Alessia spotted Ileana and Lucy walking toward them, arms


    linked.

 love and power 59

    ana had finally learned her lesson and stoppeding around to stir up trouble. Instead, it was Lucy who shot Alessia a nce.


    Ignoring the two of them, Alessia quickly finished her lunch.


    ¡°I¡¯m running to the store. You can head back without me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay, grab me a bottle of water, will you?¡±


    Ste shed her an okay sign and left, while Alessia gathered her things and headed to the changing room. Once everything was in order, she stepped out¨Conly to find someone blocking her path.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised to see Lucy standing there.


    ¡°The partnership fell through. That was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy¡¯s words sounded like a question, but her tone left no doubt. She didn¡¯t believe in coincidences.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Alessia tilted her head and offered a small, innocent smile.


    ¡°I apologized to you. What happened that day was my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°It absolutely was your fault,¡± Alessia replied, calm and direct. Her bluntness threw Lucy off for a moment.


    Lucy pressed her lips together and took a deep breath. Things at home were tense¨Cher parents were constantly fighting, and with the failed partnership, the arguments had only worsened. If this kept up, her father would have every excuse to bring his mistress home, and then she and her mother would be left with


    nothing.


    Pushing down her frustration, Lucy tried again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. Is there any way to fix the deal¡­?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alessia cut her off without hesitation, making Lucy¡¯s face pale.


    ¡°Alessia, do you really have to go this far?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice trembled with desperation. She reached out, grabbing Alessia¡¯s arm¨Cright where she was still injured.


    Alessia was used to hiding pain, but the sudden sting made her jerk her arm away. She held her bandaged hand up for Lucy to see, exasperated.


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    <b>14:41 </b>


    ¡°The decision¡¯s already been made. Instead of asking me to change <b>it</b>, maybe your family should focus on raising the quality of your products. Business isn¡¯t about petty arguments¨Cnobody¡¯s foolish enough to lose money over a personal slight. We were just catalysts. The real reason the deal fell through is simple: one side didn¡¯t meet the other¡¯s expectations. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else I can do?¡± Lucy pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation.


    Alessia frowned. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t pin your hopes on someone who isn¡¯t worth your trust. If you want something, fight for it yourself. If you want respect, you have to work for it. And if you want to be acknowledged, then when something goes wrong, your first thought should be how to fix it¨Cnot lowering yourself to beg for forgiveness. Do you understand?¡±


    Lucy stood rooted to the spot, speechless. Alessia had no patience for further discussion; she turned on her heel to leave.


    Lucy watched her walk away, back straight and unyielding. Her hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°What would you know!¡± she shouted, her voice raw with anger and pain. ¡°You have Cole, you have Ste¨Cpeople who stand up for you, people who praise you, people who protect you! Even if you weren¡¯t the Tate family¡¯s heiress, you¡¯d still have someone in your corner. But what about me? If I leave the Summers family, what do I have left? Nothing! And that damned mistress will waltz right in as if she owns the ce. Why should I just ept that?¡±


    Her words echoed down the empty hallway, all her resentment and frustration spilling out.


    Alessia paused and turned back, her eyes as deep and unfathomable as a midnight Hake¨Ccalm, but hiding dangerous depths.


    ¡°Who said you have to leave the Summers family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always put profit above everything else, haven¡¯t you? If there¡¯s something to gain, you¡¯re better than anyone at enduring humiliation. Isn¡¯t that a strength?¡±


    After Alessia walked away, Lucy lingered in the hallway for a long, long time. She didn¡¯t show up to ss until the bell had already rung. The entire afternoon, she and Alessia avoided even a nce at each other. By the time school ended, Lucy and Ileana seemed to have be fast friends.

 love and power 60

    The two girls left the ssroom, chatting andughing, while the rest of the students began packing up their things one after another.


    At the front gates, Zachary was already waiting. Wanting to avoid drawing. unnecessary attention, he lingered just outside Crestview High, eyes fixed on the building across the street. He was hoping to see Alessia emerge, but instead, he locked eyes with Ileana.


    Zachary¡¯s expression flickered with emotion. Ileana, however, only hesitated for a split second before looking away, pretending not to recognize him at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy followed Ileana¡¯s gaze, but Ileana quickly gave her hand a gentle tug.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But you have to promise me you¡¯lle to the family wee dinner tomorrow. You¡¯re my first real friend here. I¡¯ll feel so much better if you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯lle, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucy pulled her gaze back, patted Ileana¡¯s shoulder, and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°My driver¡¯s here, so I¡¯ll head off.¡± Ileana waved, climbing into the car.


    ¡°Yeah, bye!¡± Lucy waved back, her smile unwavering until Ileana¡¯s car had disappeared around the corner. Then her face dropped, the warmth vanishing as quickly as it hade. She shot Zachary a cold nce before getting into her own


    car.


    Zachary stayed where he was, certain that Ileana had seen him¨Cshe¡¯d just chosen to act as if she hadn¡¯t.


    He lowered his head, the corners of his mouth drooping in a faint, bitter smile. ¡°Right. You take your road, I¡¯ll take mine. Maybe that¡¯s for the best.¡± His voice was barely a whisper, swept away by the wind.


    ¡°Zach!¡± A cheerful voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked up to see Alessia waving, making her way towards him.


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. How¡¯s your hand?¡± He reached for Alessia¡¯s backpack, but she shook her head and kept it.


    ¡°The ointment your mentor gave me? If it¡¯s from her, you know it¡¯ll work.¡±


    Zachary chuckled and ruffled her hair.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>14:41 </b>


    Chapter ou


    ¡°Let me introduce you¨Cmy childhood friend, Ste. Ste, this is my brother.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± Zachary greeted. Ste nodded politely, but didn¡¯t say much else.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m heading out.¡± Ste¡¯s goal had clearly been to see Zachary; now that she had, she seemed satisfied. Their easy interaction made it obvious¨CAlessia would never let just anyone mess up her hair.


    ¡°Some new spirits just arrived at the bar. I¡¯m going to check them out,¡± Ste murmured in Alessia¡¯s ear.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Go on, see you tomorrow.¡±


    With a casual wave, Ste turned and vanished around the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if Mom and Dad need any help. If you want, you can wait for me at the bus stop?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I wait at the bus stop?¡±


    Zachary scratched his nose, and only then did Alessia notice the curious nces from people passing by. Crestview High and Aristocrat Academy students walking together¨Cdefinitely not something you saw every day.


    ¡°You embarrassed to be seen with me?¡± Alessia grinned, suddenly understanding.


    ¡°No way!¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, striding ahead. Zachary could only sigh and hurry to catch up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± he exined hurriedly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want people from your school seeing us together and making things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Have I done anything illegal?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Have you done anything illegal?¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± Alessia¡¯s gaze was open and direct¨Cso honest that it made Zachary feel a little ashamed.


    All this time, he¡¯d assumed the academy kids would look down on someone from


    <b>14-41 </b>


    Crestview High. But standing here, he realized just how narrow¨Cminded <b>he¡¯d </b><b>been</b>.

 love and power 61

    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Alessia and Zachary greeted them with easy smiles as they wove through the after¨Cschool crowd. The food truck was parked on the busy corner, with students thronging around the window,ughter and chatter echoing down the


    street.


    ¡°Zachary, Lessie, you¡¯re here,¡± Karen said warmly, her hands moving deftly as she packed up another order.


    ¡°I thought you two were supposed to head straight home after school,¡± Brendan called over his shoulder, sliding a box of freshly wrapped sandwiches across the counter to a waiting customer. He pressed the few remaining bills from the cash box into Alessia¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you hungry? Go pick out something you want.¡±


    Alessia caught Zachary¡¯s eye, giving him a subtle signal. Zachary stepped in, blocking Brendan¡¯s view as Alessia quickly slipped the money between the box and the side of the truck, safely out of sight.


    When she finished, Zachary shed her an OK sign behind his back. Alessia ducked her head to hide a fleeting smile, and when she looked up again, her face wasposed and calm.


    ¡°We just wanted to see if you needed any help before the rush died down.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to do here. You two should head home and start the rice; we¡¯ll be back soon after we finish up.¡± Between words, the soft chime of mobile payments kept ringing, signaling new orders.


    Most of the customers were students, pausing to nce curiously at the family¡¯s truck as they passed.


    ¡°Hey, can I get one seaweed wrap?¡± a girl asked from the front of the line.


    ¡°Sure! What vor?¡± Karen replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°Original, please. Hey, Ignatius, do you want anything?¡±


    No answer. She called his name again, a little more insistent this time. Following her gaze, Alessia¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Oh, look who it is¨Cthe ice prince of Crestview High,¡± Ignatius sneered, his words cutting through the crowd. ¡°Heard your family went bankrupt. Guess the rumors


    were true.¡±


    ¡°Ignatius!¡± someone hissed, trying to rein him in.


    <b>14:41 </b>


    ¡°Hey, at least we had money to lose,¡± Alessia shot back, her voice cool and


    measured, each wordced with quiet scorn. ¡°Unlike you¨Csome people are born <b>to </b>stay at the bottom.¡±


    Ignatius¡¯s smile faltered. When he noticed Alessia¡¯s worn jacket, though, he forced a smirk. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the former princess who got kicked out of her own castle.¡±


    Zachary stepped between them, wrapping a protective arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders. A flicker of anger shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Ever heard of manners?¡± Brendan wiped his hands and came out from behind the counter, face set and steady. Karen followed, standing quietly in front of Alessia, shielding her from further attack.


    The crowd thickened, most of them curious students drawn by the confrontation.


    ¡°Zachary, why don¡¯t you and Lessie head home now?¡± Brendan said gently.


    Zachary frowned but nodded. He knew Ignatius was only here to stir up trouble, and leaving would hopefully diffuse the situation. Ignatius, however, wasn¡¯t about to let them go so easily. His eyes darted to the food cart, and he raised his voice theatrically.


    ¡°Wait a second¨CI¡¯m pretty sure I saw a flynd right in that rice bowl. You guys ever heard of hygiene? What if one of us seniors got sick right before finals? Who¡¯s going to pay for that, huh? Actually, maybe I should call the health department and have them take a look around.¡±


    His voice carried over the heads of the crowd, and suddenly, the curious onlookers started muttering, ncing suspiciously at the food truck.


    Brendan, who¡¯d once run apany, remainedposed despite the mounting pressure. He knew if he didn¡¯t put a stop to this now, their business would be finished before it even began. False usations like this could destroy a small family operation.


    Before he could respond, Alessia¡¯s voice rang out from behind him¨Cclear, steady, and just loud enough to reach everyone. The chatter faded to silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. You didn¡¯t order anything, and you never even came close to the food truck. So tell us¨Cexactly when did you see a flynd in a bowl that¡¯s been sealed shut all afternoon?¡±


    212

 love and power 62

    Alessia stepped out from behind the two of them and came to stand confidently at Brendan¡¯s side. Zachary knew now wasn¡¯t the time to hold her back. Though worry flickered in his eyes, he let go and allowed Alessia to speak her mind, bold and unafraid.


    ¡°I saw it, in as day,¡± she said, turning the usation back on Ignatius with a calm that caught him off guard. She squared her shoulders and looked to Ignatius¡¯s friend. ¡°You saw it too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    His friend hesitated, looking torn, his eyes fixed on the floor. He stammered, but no words came.


    A hush fell over the gathering crowd, whispers passing between them. Ignatius¡¯s frustration was palpable¨Che red at his friend, jaw clenched.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Alessia continued coolly. ¡°Want me to open up the container and show everyone? If there¡¯s nothing there, you¡¯ll pack up all these leftover sandwiches aspensation for wasting our time and reputation. Or would you rather I report you for nder? Which is it?¡±


    She stood there, unruffled, in stark contrast to Ignatius¡¯s barely contained fury.


    ¡°Why bother with some food safety hotline?¡± she added, her tone almost yful. ¡°Let¡¯s just call the police¨Csave everyone some time. We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s really a hygiene issue, or if someone¡¯s just spreading rumors out of spite.¡±


    As she spoke, Alessia dialed the number, putting the call on speaker for all to hear. The crowd leaned in, holding their breath; eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Ring¡­ ring¡­ ring¡­


    Ignatius swallowed hard, his resolve faltering. Just as the third ring sounded, he lunged to snatch the phone away from Alessia. But she was ready¨Cshe dodged back, ending the call in one smooth motion.


    Brendan moved in instantly, stepping protectively in front of Alessia, arms crossed behind his back, blocking Ignatius¡¯s path.


    It was clear to anyone watching who was telling the truth.


    Ignatius¡¯s face darkened. His friend tugged at his sleeve, but he shook him off with a sharp jerk.


    ¡°What¡¯s everyone crowding around for? Am I missing something?¡± Pierce¡¯s voice


    921/2


    <b>14.42 </b>


    rang out as he muscled his way through the spectators. He stumbled into the circle, nearly losing his bnce.


    ¡°Hey, watch it! Who shoved me?¡± Pierce steadied himself, ready to re back at whoever had pushed him¨Conly to find himself staring straight at Ignatius.


    ¡°Well, look who it is¨Cthe eternal third ce,¡± Pierce teased with a smirk.


    ¡°Ignatius!¡± Ignatius¡¯s voice was tight with rage, his mrs grinding.


    ¡°I heard your school¡¯s only letting Zacharypete this year. Lost by a single point, huh? What a shame,¡± Pierce said, oblivious to Ignatius¡¯s deepening scowl.


    ¡°Zachary,¡± Alessia chimed in, feigning surprise, ¡°looks like some people just can¡¯t handleing in second and have to stir up trouble instead.¡±


    ¡°Alessia?¡± Pierce blurted out, then caught himself and stepped back, realizing the


    tension in the air.


    ¡°Ignatius, if you have concerns about the scores or my participation, I¡¯ll walk with you to the faculty office and we can clear it up with the teachers,¡± Zachary said, his tone even. ¡°So what are you doing here, making a scene?¡±


    The conversation had long since drifted from the supposed hygiene problem. Now, all eyes were on Ignatius, who looked around at the crowd whispering and pointing at him. In a fit of anger, he lunged at Zachary¨Cbut Pierce was quicker, pinning him to the ground with practiced ease.


    Kids from their background were all taught a bit of self¨Cdefense. Ignatius, scrawny as he was, didn¡¯t even put up much of a fight.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Ignatius roared, thrashing to no avail.


    Unbothered, Pierce called out, ¡°Hey, Mrs. Thompson, those sandwiches you made this morning were awesome. Can I get another, maybe the super¨Csized one this


    time?¡±


    Karen, still rattled by themotion, nodded absently and began assembling the


    sandwich.


    ¡°Anyone else want to check the bins for flies?¡± Pierce asked, grinning. ¡°Or would you rather try the seaweed wraps that helped make Crestview High¡¯s top student?¡±


    The crowdughed, the tension breaking, and Ignatius¡¯s us


    The crowdughed, the tension breaking, and Ignatius¡¯s usations faded into nothing but a bad memory.

 love and power 63

    Alessia¡¯s shout sent a ripple ofughter through the crowd, drawing people over like moths to a porch light. Even Zachary, caught off guard by her sudden outburst, couldn¡¯t help but let his anger melt away. He exchanged a knowing look with Brendan, the two of them shaking their heads in silent, affectionate amusement.


    As more people gathered, Zachary and Brendan moved in to help. Meanwhile, at Alessia¡¯s subtle signal, Pierce enlisted two of his friends to usher Ignatius and hispanion out of the fray¨Cending themotion as smoothly as it had started.


    ¡°Hey there, your mega sandwich is ready!¡± called Karen, holding up a foil¨Cwrapped bundle.


    ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am! I barely got two bites of breakfast before my friends swiped the rest. I¡¯ve been craving your famous wraps all day,¡± Pierce replied, grinning.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, this batch just came out of the oven this afternoon¨Cperfectly soft and warm. Give it a taste. And thank you for your help today, dear. This one¡¯s on the house,¡± Karen said, her eyes crinkling with fondness for this straightforward, good¨Cnatured kid.


    Pierce hesitated, ncing over at Alessia for permission. She nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead and take it. If you like it, I¡¯ll save one for you tomorrow too¨Cno charge,¡± Karen insisted, waving away his concern.


    ¡°Well, thank you, ma¡¯am!¡± Pierce replied, not one to stand on ceremony. Despite being from the elite Westfield Academy, he tore into the sandwich right there, standing among the bustling clean¨Cup.


    Only after the crowd dispersed and the evening wound down did Karen, Zachary, and Brendan realize Pierce was still hanging around.


    ¡°Thanks for earlier,¡± Zachary said, bumping Pierce¡¯s fist in camaraderie.


    Pierce scratched his head, sheepish. ¡°Sorry for teasing you about alwaysing in second. Your school¡¯s always looked down on ours, you know? Now that we finally have Alessia, who totally crushes your scores every time, well, you can¡¯t me us for showing off a little.¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡± Zachary smiled, his tone gentle.


    ¡°Pierce.¡± Pierce replied, and they nudged each other¡¯s elbows in a silent truce.


    ¡°Pierce.¡± Alessia called from the sidelines. He answered and headed over.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14:42 </b>


    Chapter o


    Zachary watched them disappear into a quieter corner before quickly returning to help with the clean¨Cup. The trio worked in practiced harmony, each knowing exactly what needed to be done.


    ¡°Zachary, is that boy one of Lessie¡¯s friends?¡± Karen asked as she stacked thest of the trays.


    ¡°I think so. I saw him with her this morning too.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Lessie doing today?¡±


    ¡°She seemed the same as she did this morning. After school, her friends walked


    out with her.¡±


    Karen and Brendan exchanged relieved nces. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the story with that ssmate?¡± Karen pressed.


    ¡°He¡¯s under a lot of pressure at home. There was this one time he didn¡¯t make the team for apetition, and his parents stormed into school and pped him right there in front of everyone.¡±


    Karen¡¯s jaw dropped. She couldn¡¯t believe parents like that existed.


    ¡°Poor kid,¡± she murmured, her heart aching at the thought.


    ¡°But, that¡¯s their family¡¯s business, Brendan said, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better out there. Just because he¡¯s struggling now doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t meet even tougherpetition in college or out in the world. Zachary, don¡¯t let this weigh on you. Do what you have to do, but if he acts up again like today, make sure you tell a teacher right away. Understand?¡±


    Zachary nodded, smiling quietly.


    Meanwhile, Alessia pulled Pierce aside.


    ¡°You know that guy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kind of. We¡¯re not close. I was out eating with some friends once¨Cheined that his parents cut his allowance because he bombed a test. Ignatius was there too, mouthing off and mocking us.¡±


    ¡°Look into him for me.¡±


    Pierce grinned. ¡°You got it.¡±


    ¡°You did well today. Weren¡¯t you always asking about throwing a yacht party?¡±


    Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up, all excitement. ¡°Alessia, you¡¯ll finally let me borrow it?¡±


    <b>14-42 </b>


    Chapter <b>63 </b>


    In his enthusiasm, Pierce lunged in for a hug, only for Alessia to smack his arm away, grinning.

 love and power 64

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll have someone get in touch with you.¡±


    They all thought the day¡¯s troubles were behind them, but after dinner, Brendan and Karen called the two kids over with unusually serious expressions.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, is this about what happened earlier?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking it over,¡± Brendan began, ¡°and we¡¯ve decided to set up our food stall near the elementary school, on Main Street by the residential buildings. Most of the neighborhood kids go to school there, it¡¯s close to home, and we know plenty of people in the area. It makes a lot more sense than that food street by the high school¨Cmuch more convenient.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t there city inspectors keeping people from setting up stalls there?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°Last time we tried, they almost towed the van, and the only spot we found required a thousand¨Cdor security deposit.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re just worried about what happened today, let me talk to Mr. Ignatius,¡± Zachary insisted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even our fault¨Cwhy should we be the ones to move? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should we get pushed around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled,¡± Brendan said, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°We¡¯ll handle it. You running over here after school to help isn¡¯t practical. This is an important year for you; don¡¯t get distracted by these things. Focus on your studies.¡± Zachary had more to say, but the words stuck in his throat. He pressed his lips together, silent.


    The atmosphere grew tense. Alessia nced at the three of them, then tapped her fingers on the table.


    ¡°Moving to the elementary school area isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡±


    Zachary stared at her in surprise. ¡°Lessie?¡±


    Brendan, however, knew Alessia wouldn¡¯t bring it up without a reason. When it came to business, she was by far the most gifted of his children.


    ¡°What¡¯s your idea, Lessie?¡±


    ¡°That street near the elementary school really is closer to home,¡± Alessia said. ¡°There¡¯s a market and an office building nearby. If we open a breakfast ce there, it could work out really well. We¡¯d have a steady stream of customers¨Coffice workers, families, kids. Whether they¡¯re on their way to school, work, or shopping, it¡¯s the perfect spot to grab breakfast.¡±


    <b>14:42 </b>


    ¡°But there are already a couple breakfast ces over there,¡± Karen pointed <b>out</b><b>, </b>¡°<b>and </b>we¡¯d still have to avoid the city inspectors. There¡¯s barely any space for a stall¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about a stall?¡± Alessia looked at them, puzzled.


    The others stared back, equally confused.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t avoid the inspectors, what are we supposed to do¨Cjust stand there and wait to get a ticket?¡± Karen asked, voicing what everyone was thinking.


    Brendan gave Karen an affectionate pat on the head, his stern face softening a little. Alessia realized she¡¯d left out something important.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a street stall,¡± Alessia rified. ¡°Back when they were renovating that area, I happened to buy a few retail spaces. Just a few days ago, the tenants moved out to go overseas, so one of the shops is vacant right now. We¡¯re in luck¨Cit¡¯s actually in the best location on the whole street, right at the intersection of three main paths. No matter which way people are going, they¡¯ll pass by. We can fix it up however you want and start using it almost immediately.¡±


    As she spoke, Alessia pulled up the property details on her iPad, sliding it onto the table for them to see.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You just ¡®happened¡® to buy a few shops?¡± He¡¯d always thought of himself as calm and unppable, but ever since Alessia returned, his nerves had been in a constant state of shock.


    Brendan managed to keep hisposure¨Cjust barely. Alessia had surprised him so many times in the few days since/she¡¯de home. He picked up the tablet, scanning through the floor ns and current photos, and after a long moment handed it back to her.


    ¡°Lessie,¡± he asked quietly, ¡°where did you get the money to buy these shops?¡±

 love and power 65

    Brendan¡¯s words instantly dampened the excitement in the room. Alessia understood exactly what he was getting at¨Che wanted to know if she¡¯d bought the shop with money from the Tate family.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as she always managed to surprise the Mortons, the Mortons themselves never failed to catch her off guard with their behavior.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said softly, ¡°I invested my own money and earned it myself. Not a single cent came from the Tates.¡± Not unless you count Cole¡¯s, she thought privately.


    Brendan, however, didn¡¯t look particrly pleased, even after her reassurance.


    ¡°Still, business is business, Lessie. We need to keep the rent fair and square. Let¡¯s draw up a contract. We¡¯ll rent the ce from you at market price. What do you think?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Actually, I have a better idea than just charging you rent.¡±


    All three of them fixed their gaze on her, waiting for her to go on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you use the shop rent¨Cfree-¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Karen interjected, cutting her off. Alessia remained calm, patting Karen¡¯s hand gently to settle her nerves.


    ¡°Not only will you pay no rent, I¡¯ll cover all the renovation costs, too. Of course, you¡¯ll still have to pay utilities.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your condition?¡± Brendan asked, as if they were negotiating a business deal across a table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll invest, and we split the profits. Forty percent for me, sixty for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried you¡¯ll lose out?¡±


    ¡°With this location and your cooking, there¡¯s no reason the ce shouldn¡¯t make money.¡± Alessia¡¯s confidence was palpable.


    <b>you </b>


    ¡°We can work out the detailster. I¡¯ll have your brother draft a contract, or if know a goodwyer, they can look it over. Even family should keep ounts clear, It¡¯s best not to be careless, even with rtives.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have my brother handle it.¡±


    <b>14:42 </b>


    §Ý§Ö§Ô§à§â


    They ironed out a few more details<b>, </b>talkingte into the night<b>, </b>until Alessia <b>stifled </b><b>a </b>yawn and everyone realized it was nearly midnight.


    ¡°Alright, off to bed, you two,¡± Karen said, gathering up the scattered papers from the table and giving Zachary a nudge. ¡°You¡¯ve got school in the morning.¡±


    Zachary and Brendan obediently got up to head to their rooms.


    ¡°Lessie,¡± Brendan called after her.


    She paused, and Karen and Zachary did the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too open about your finances. Always keep something to yourself, even with family. You never know when you¡¯ll need to y your cards close to your chest. Understand?¡±


    Alessia hadn¡¯t expected Brendan to say something like that, She blinked, then a small, genuine smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied, her voice warm.


    ¡°Alright then, off to bed.¡± Brendan watched her smile, unsure if she truly took his advice to heart, but he didn¡¯t want to push further. Sometimes, too much insistence only backfired.


    He knew Alessia was capable, but she was still young and might not always see people clearly. Better she learned to keep a card up her sleeve than get burned by misced trust. After all, you never really know what¡¯s in someone¡¯s heart¨Ctoday¡¯s friend could be tomorrow¡¯s enemy.


    He just didn¡¯t want Alessia to repeat his mistakes.


    Meanwhile, across town, Ileana seemed like a different person as she stormed into her house. The moment the door closed behind her, she hurled her expensive backpack onto the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Where is everyone? Are you all dead or something?¡±


    Mae, startled, rushed over to the entryway at Scott¡¯s bidding.


    ¡°Miss,¡± she greeted, her posture hunched, clearly nervous.


    ¡°What are you even doing here? Where are my shoes? And my bag¨Ccan¡¯t you see it¡¯s on the floor? Or are you still thinking about that Alessia girl? She¡¯s a Morton now, but I¡¯m still a Tate!¡±

 love and power 66

    Ileana had shed every trace of her sweet, obedient schoolgirl self. Now, she looked downright vicious¨Cvoice shrill, eyes cold and menacing. She raked a hand through her hair in frustration, thenshed out, kicking Mae without warning.


    Mae nearly copsed to her knees but just managed to steady herself, too scared to utter a word. She hurriedly grabbed Ileana¡¯s backpack, then pulled out the prepared slippers, cing them in front of her while kneeling.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what needs to be done?¡± Ileana shot Mae a re, growing more irritable the longer she looked at her. She raised a hand, about to shove the girl again, when footsteps echoed down the hall.


    Instantly, the color drained from Ileana¡¯s face. Her pupils contracted, and she jerked her hand behind her back, trembling slightly, the picture of anxiety.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Ileana swallowed hard, not daring to meet Scott¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mae, bring some tea to the study.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mae hung the backpack on a nearby rack and hurried off to the kitchen.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Scott didn¡¯t specify whom he meant, only nced coolly in Ileana¡¯s direction.


    Clenching her fists to hide the hatred in her eyes, Ileana trailed after him, careful to


    mask her emotions.


    Once the door closed behind them, Ileana stood before the desk, head bowed,


    unable to meet Scott¡¯s gaze as he sat in the high¨Cbacked chair. The silence between them was thick and stifling; neither spoke.


    ¡°Dad, when¡­ when did you get back?¡± Ileana was young, and the oppressive quiet quickly became unbearable. She broke the silence first, her voice thin and


    tentative.


    Scott tapped his fingers on the desktop, saying nothing. The steady thud¨Ctap, tap, tap¨Cseemed to strike Ileana¡¯s heart with each beat. Her hands began to shake, eyes darting nervously, and a momentter, tears slipped silently down onto the handmade rug at her feet.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I just today was so hard, and I¡¯m so angry,¡± she stammered.


    Scott remained unmoved, his expression unreadable. Ileana could only force herself to continue.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14:42 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Sis¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but she¡¯s always targeting me. She even got the other students to freeze me out. I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve it. Maybe it¡¯s because of my adoptive family. Dad, maybe we should bring her home, too. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee back at all, but¡­ I just wanted to find my real parents.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face as she wiped them away with a trembling hand, her small figure shaking, looking utterly pitiful.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Alessia turned the others against you?¡± For the first time, Scott¡¯s face showed a flicker of interest.


    Ileana¡¯s heart leapt; she thought he might finally stand up for her. Still, a twinge of resentment lingered¨Cwhy was Alessia still ¡°Alessia,¡± while she was now the one with the Tate name? But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. She nodded emphatically, sniffling.


    ¡°Yes¡­ They mocked me for not knowing proper manners. I just wanted to invite my friends and Alessia to the family party¨Cto share with them how happy I was to find my real parents. Instead, she led everyone inughing at me for not knowing the rules.¡±


    She¡¯d grown up pampered by the Mortons, the envy of Crestview High¨Cshe¡¯d never known this kind of cold shoulder. The sting was real, and this time, her tears weren¡¯t entirely an act.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I never had the kind of training she did. She¡¯s always so graceful and thoughtful¨Ceven when she travels abroad, she brings back gifts for everyone. I can¡¯tpare. And with everything that¡¯s happened to my adoptive family, I suppose it¡¯s only natural for her to feel jealous or unsettled.¡±


    ¡°Alessia lost the support of the Tate family, yet she still has the students at school on her side. Meanwhile, you carry the Tate name, but you¡¯re the one being left out. Don¡¯t you think you should ask yourself why you¡¯re losing to Alessia?¡±

 love and power 67

    Ileana hadn¡¯t expected Scott to say that. Her head snapped up, eyes wide with shock.


    ¡°Sir, your tea is ready.¡±


    At that moment, Mae knocked on the study¡¯s door.


    Mae set the teacup down and quietly left. Ileana stood frozen, unsure what to say.


    ¡°I¡­ Alessia, she¡­ after all, she¡¯s been with her ssmates for two years. Of course, she¡¯s closer to them,¡± Ileana stammered, fumbling for an excuse and forgetting


    what she¡¯d meant to call her.


    ¡°So, since you can¡¯tpete with her, you take it out on people beneath you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The apology slipped out before Ileana could catch herself. With her head bowed, she missed the look of disappointment in Scott¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Scott¡¯s tone was cold,manding respect without a hint of warmth. He looked at Ileana not as a father, but as a superior addressing a


    subordinate.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at the maid just because I was upset at school,¡± she muttered, eyes downcast, trying to hide the resentment and humiliation simmering inside.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    Ileana couldn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t dare protest. Scott left his seat and walked toward her. She could only stare at his polished shoes, unable to lift her


    gaze.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    She flinched, but forced herself to look up, meeting Scott¡¯s eyes. Hers were full of uncertainty and avoidance, but to Scott, they seemed cold and unfeeling¨Clike a stagnant pool no one could disturb.


    ¡°If you want to pick on the staff, that¡¯s your choice. But don¡¯t ever let anyone catch you. If you want a ce in your ss, earn it. Use money, connections¨Cwhatever it takes. Turn people into your allies and make yourself indispensable. How you do it is up to you. I only care about results.¡±


    Ileana stared at him, disbelief swirling in her eyes. Scott¡¯s gaze remained icy and unyielding.


    <b>14:42 </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were before. Now you carry <b>the </b>Tate name. <b>You </b>act <b>with </b><b>the </b>dignity andposure that¡¯s expected from a member of this family. I <b>will </b>not <b>ept </b>an outsider who just happens to bear our name surpassing my own bloodline. If you can¡¯t live up to that, I have no problem bringing Alessia back<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I can do it. I will,¡± Ileana replied, her ambition finally breaking through in her voice. She clenched her fists, eyes fierce with determination¨Cand something darker,


    Scott looked satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for an etiquette coach. Tomorrow¡¯s introduction banquet is important. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± For the first time, Ileana managed a faint smile.


    Scott nodded, gesturing for her to leave. As the study door clicked shut behind her, Ileana¡¯s knees nearly buckled.


    ¡°Alessia! I am the real heiress of the Tate family. You¡¯re nothing but a stepping stone. Whatever pain you feel¨Cdeal with it yourself!¡± she spat, storming down the hall.


    That night, everyone in the household was lost in their own thoughts.


    The next morning, the siblings took the bus to school as usual. By now, their presence barely drew a nce. Though the incident at the food court had made its way online, Alessia had anticipated it and managed to keep things quiet before it could spiral out of control.


    Life had returned to its calm routine.


    As soon as she stepped into the ssroom, someone greeted her.


    ¡°Thanks for yesterday.¡± That was the beauty of good connections¨Ceverything got done quickly and efficiently.


    ¡°It was nothing. Compared to handling celebrity gossip, this was a breeze. I should be thanking you for the stuff you brought me,¡± the ssmate grinned.


    Alessia just smiled, saying nothing more.

 love and power 68

    ¡°Hey everyone, I want to apologize for what happened yesterday.¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, her smile so gentle it was hard to turn her down. ¡°My dad brought these liqueur choctes all the way from Europe, just for you guys. If you¡¯ll ept them, I¡¯ll take it as a sign you¡¯ve forgiven me for my rudeness.¡±


    She held out the box, her posture impable, but after Lucy took one piece, no one else moved. An awkward silence settled over the group.


    Ileana¡¯s smile faltered, just for a second, before she turned her gaze to Alessia. ¡°Lessie, I said the wrong thing yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Alessia looked at her with an ambiguous, almost amused smile, neither agreeing nor refusing. Ileana kept holding up the box, her arm steady, but as the seconds ticked by, her lips grew tight with strain.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll take one, I¡¯ll know you¡¯ve forgiven me. Please?¡± Her tone was so syrupy it made Ste bristle; the look of open distaste on Ste¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have been clearer.


    Alessia smirked and reached out, but before her fingers could close around a chocte, Ste¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Wait, you-<b>¡± </b>


    Alessia¡¯s other handnded lightly on Ste¡¯s leg, stilling her, and with the first hand, she picked up a chocte. She held it up to Ileana, that same half¨Csmile on her lips.


    Ileana¡¯s jaw clenched as she gripped the edge of the box. She forced a breath, then turned to the rest of the group, herposure restored.


    ¡°See? Lessie took one. It¡¯s safe, I promise.¡± With that reassurance, the others couldn¡¯t very well keep refusing and making things more ufortable. They each took a chocte, murmured a few polite words, and drifted away. Pierce took one too, though he immediately handed it off to someone else. Only Ste refused altogether.


    Alessia toyed with the chocte in her palm, lost in thought, until Ste snatched it away with a huff. Alessia justughed, no trace of annoyance¨Cif anything, her eyes held a note of fond exasperation.


    ¡°What¡¯s her deal?¡± Ste muttered, tossing the chocte onto her desk and leaning in close to Alessia, rubbing her arms as if she¡¯d caught a chill. Her disgust was as obvious as her words. ¡°She acts like apletely different person. Is she


    possessed or something?¡±


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    <b>14:42 </b>


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°Who knows<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ste arched an eyebrow, deciding to drop the topic.


    ¡°My dad wants me at the Tate family¡¯s dinner tonight. I heard the two ck sheep are finallying home.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s smile turned sly. ¡°You should go. Tonight¡¯s bound to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ste¡¯s face lit up, her earlier boredom forgotten.


    ¡°Those two? One¡¯s crazy, the other¡¯s crazier.¡±


    ¡°But Scott Tate¡¯s famous for his dignity. He¡¯s really going to let them run wild at an event like this?<b>¡± </b>


    Alessia just raised an eyebrow, lips curling. She didn¡¯t say anything more, but her silence said plenty.


    Ste grinned back. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m front row tonight.¡±


    The day dragged on until school finally let out. Ste hadn¡¯t brought her scooter, so her family¡¯s driver was already waiting at the curb. Ileana had been picked up earlier by the Tate family¡¯s chauffeur¨Cno doubt to get ready for tonight¡¯s big event. ¡°I¡¯m off! I¡¯ll give you a live update,¡± Ste called over her shoulder.


    Alessia waved,ughing, and watched her go¨Cjust as Zachary emerged from the school gates and walked over.


    ¡°Ready to head home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do first. I¡¯ll be hometer, so go on without me.¡±


    Zachary paused. ¡°Is this because of the dinner tonight?¡±

 love and power 69

    ¡°I heard it from my ssmates¨Cthey said today¡¯s the family reunion dinner. I know you¡¯re feeling down, but we¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to shoulder everything on <b>your </b>own. If you ever need to cry, you can always lean on your big brother.¡± As Zachary spoke, he patted his own shoulder, his face flushed bright red with nerves.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help but smile at his misunderstanding. She quickly rified, ¡°A friend¡¯s out of town and asked me to do him a favor, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zachary¡¯s skepticism was obvious.


    ¡°Really!¡± Alessia answered with patience, her tone firm, though something in her insistence made Zachary¡¯s heart ache for her.


    He ruffled her hair gently. ¡°Come home early. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    She nodded, understanding he didn¡¯t believe her, but seeing no need to argue. The bus home arrived first. Once Zachary left, a ck sedan pulled up in front of her.


    Without hesitation, Alessia opened the door and climbed in. The driver was a woman with short hair, ck¨Crimmed sses, and a crisp business suit, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Vera? I thought someone else wasing.¡±


    ¡°I just checked on thetest partnership negotiations and brought the documents for you to review.¡± Vera handed Alessia a folder from the passenger seat.


    Alessia took it without surprise and flipped through the pages. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Summers family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve caused a scene twice. Thest time, security had to escort them out. After they found someone else to take over, they haven¡¯t been back.¡±


    Alessia nodded, and silence settled in the car.


    The car wound its way toward the outskirts of town, passing rows of detached houses. Here and there, a few people strolled along the quiet streets. The signed paperworky forgotten beside her as Alessia gazed out the window, her expression growing heavier with each passing moment.


    At the front gate, Alessia lowered her window. As soon as her face came into view, the gate slowly swung open. Vera drove inside. In the front garden, several


    gardeners were tending to the flowers and shrubs. When they saw Alessia, they all


    <b>14:43 </b>


    paused, bowing respectfully in unison.


    ¡°Miss Morton.¡± The butler was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right here if you need anything.¡±


    Alessia nodded and stepped into the house.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mrs. June today, Dailey?¡± she asked as she slipped off her shoes and made her way upstairs with practiced ease.


    ¡°The same as always,¡± Dailey replied with a weary sigh.


    Dailey had served as the Whitley family¡¯s housekeeper ever since Cole¡¯s mother remarried and moved in. She¡¯d practically watched Cole grow up. Two years ago, after the ident, she was transferred here to care for Cole¡¯s mother¨CJade June¨Cwho had been in aa ever since, as well as to manage the daily affairs of the house.


    ¡°Has Father Benedict been by yet?¡±


    ¡°He came this morning. Gave her an acupuncture treatment and checked on her.¡±


    Alessia nodded and didn¡¯t press further. Dailey opened the bedroom door; the evening sun streamed through the gauzy curtains. Alessia stepped forward, closing the window until just a sliver of air remained. The house was quiet; the only sound in the room was the steady beep of the monitors.


    On the bed, a frail womany perfectly still, her beauty undiminished despite everything. No matter how many times Alessia saw her like this, she was always left with a bittersweet ache. Jade had been so lively and full of fun, and now, she¡¯d been confined to this bed for two years.


    Alessia sat at the bedside and began to massage Jade¡¯s limbs with practiced care. Dailey brought her a ss of water, then quietly withdrew, giving them privacy.


    By the time Alessia finished, dusk had fallen.


    She brushed a stray lock of hair from Jade¡¯s forehead, her movements gentle, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Auntie,¡± she whispered, ¡°you used to joke you wished I wasn¡¯t the Tate family¡¯s daughter, so you could have me as your own. Well, look at me now. I¡¯m no longer the Tate family¡¯s heiress.¡±


    <b>2/2 </b>

 love and power 70

    At that, Alessia suddenly let out a softugh, as if she¡¯d just remembered


    something delightful.


    <b>¡°</b>If this were before, you would¡¯ve probably dragged me straight to sign the adoption papers, and then marched with me to the Tate house to raise hell, right? But you don¡¯t need to worry¨Cmy biological parents are actually wonderful people. Now I¡¯ve got three older brothers and a little brother, and believe me, they¡¯re way more warm and friendly than those two troublemakers from the Tate family ever were.¡±


    She squeezed Jade¡¯s hand and chatted gently about everything that had happenedtely. The conversation continued in quiet tones until the butler knocked at the door.


    ¡°Miss Morton, dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia gave a soft reply, tucked the nket around Jade¨Cwho still showed no reaction¨Cand quietly left the room.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, the arrivals hall began to empty as passengers trickled out from the gate. Only when the crowd had thinned did a tall man and a young boy appear, trailed by two bodyguards hauling their luggage.


    ¡°Mr. Max, Mr. York.¡± Butler Dawson moved forward to greet them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Max¡¯s gaze was cool, his features sharp andposed. His straight nose was marked by a tiny mole at the tip, lending an unexpected touch of allure. He tugged at his tie, his expression edged with impatience.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the banquet hall with Miss Ileana, going over the final details,¡± Dawson replied.


    ¡°Miss Ileana?¡± Max shot the butler a pointed look. Dawson dropped his eyes and said nothing more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my dog?¡± York Tate clearly had no interest in their conversation. His big eyes roved restlessly, searching for hispanion.


    York¡¯s round cheeks still clung to thest traces of baby fat, and his bright, mischievous eyes made it seem as if he was about to pull a prank at any moment. Despite being dressed in a custom¨Cmade suit, he radiated the heedless energy of a pampered child, his voice brimming with bravado and mischief.


    ¡°In the car, Master York,¡± Dawson replied.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14:43 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>70


    Without another word, York bolted outside. Dawson, well¨Customed <b>to </b>his <b>antics</b><b>, </b>gestured for one of the bodyguards to follow. The two brothers hadn¡¯t exchanged <b>a </b>single word; if anything, they seemed more distant than strangers.


    By the time Max made it to the car, York and his German Shepherd had already imed the back seat, ying as if nothing else in the world existed.


    ¡°Master Max¡­¡± Dawson hesitated, hoping Max would take the front seat. But Max beat him to it.


    He opened the rear door without saying a word. The Shepherd, which had just been ying enthusiastically with York, fell silent and shrank low, refusing to move no matter how York tried to coax him.


    ¡°York, I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t get your dog settled, both of you can walk home,¡± Max said calmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    York, after all, was only seven. He hurriedly patted the Shepherd, which immediately curled up at his feet, now the picture of obedience. Ignoring York¡¯s wounded re,


    Max slid into the car.


    Dawson exhaled in relief, only now realizing his shirt was damp with sweat. He closed the door, climbed into the front, and signaled the driver to head for the


    venue.


    In the grand hall, Ileana was in the dressing room, twirling before the mirror in her new gown. She lifted the hem and spun, her face aglow with satisfaction. The dress was long, and topensate for her height, she wore four¨Cinch heels that made her legs look impossibly long.


    Stylists bustled around her, making adjustments, while the makeup artist added the final touches. Everyone was focused on her, fussing and ttering.


    Ileana¡¯s lips curled into a smile she couldn¡¯t quite hide. She loved being the center of attention, surrounded by admiration and praise.


    <b><i>212 </i></b>

 love and power 71

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s get ready to head down,¡± Scott said as he walked over, Yvonne at his side, her makeup immacte.


    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Ileana called out, lifting the hem of her dress as she hurried over, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    A rare, genuine smile flickered across Yvonne¡¯s face as she smoothed Ileana¡¯s hair, her lips curving into a picture¨Cperfect smile.


    ¡°All that running around¨Cwhat if you trip and fall?¡±


    Ileana stuck out her tongue yfully and slipped her arm through Yvonne¡¯s, the two of them looking every bit the close¨Cknit family.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, Mrs. Tate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything. We¡¯ve set out some pastries for you in the next room.¡± Most of the stylists invited tonight had connections in the industry; the organizers always made sure the staff were taken care of, if only to avoid any gossip.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tate. Your family looks so happy together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Tate takes after her mother¨Cso sweet and charming.¡± With a few more words of praise, the staff knew their work was done for the day.


    Yvonne¡¯s smile stayed in ce, and she gave a small nod, apparently pleased with thepliment. But if you looked closely, her eyes betrayed nothing but polite formality.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Scott¡¯s assistant murmured in his ear.


    Scott nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The reception is about to begin.¡±


    Ileana straightened her posture unconsciously, her smile unwavering as she lifted her chin ever so slightly. With Scott and Yvonne each holding one of her hands, the three of them descended the grand staircase together, all eyes in the room fixed on


    them.


    The attention made Ileana feel almost triumphant. She nced down at the crowd, feeling every bit a regal queen surveying her court.


    In a quiet corner, Ste and Penny stood together. Penny¡¯s face was unreadable, while Ste seemed to be scanning the room, as if searching for someone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand still, can you?¡± Penny whispered.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    ¡°Standing here with you reminds me¨CIsn¡¯t the little princess your <b>cousin</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ste </b>teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Looking for scraps and tossing away the feast,¡± Penny replied, her words heavy with meaning.


    Ste¡¯s lips curved upward despite herself. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. No one can hold a candle to my Lessie.¡±


    At that, Penny¨Cusually soposed¨Ccouldn¡¯t quite keep her expression in check. Ste, for her part, only winked flirtatiously at Penny.


    Their exchange went unnoticed; everyone else was focused on the stage.


    ¡°Thank you all for making time to attend this special asion,¡± Scott began, his voice ringing out across the hall. ¡°After seventeen years apart, our daughter has finallye home¡­¡±


    Yvonne held Ileana¡¯s arm, the two of them looking inseparable.


    ¡°No doubt she¡¯s their real daughter¨Cshe really does resemble them.¡±


    ¡°They seem close. But what about the other girl? Seventeen years of raising her, and now they just cast her aside. How much love could there really have been?¡±


    ¡°Well, blood is blood.¡±


    ¡°No pointparing someone who was swapped in¨Cthey just can¡¯t measure up. She¡¯s not even half as elegant.¡±


    ¡°Elegance is just a matter of money, isn¡¯t it? She had seventeen years of living as


    the heiress.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s heartless. Seventeen years, and just like that, she¡¯s out.¡±


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as Scott¡¯s speech drew to a close.


    ¡°Ileana, would you like to say something?¡± Scott turned to her, beckoning with a gentle smile, his eyes full of encouragement.


    Yvonne squeezed Ileana¡¯s hand and led her forward, while Scott stepped aside. The two parents stood protectively on either side of her.


    Ileana took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She nced at Yvonne, then at Scott¨Cboth their gazes radiating warmth and reassurance.

 love and power 72

    ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Ileana. Not long ago, I didn¡¯t have thest name Tate.¡±


    As soon as she finished, Ste pressed her hand over her mouth, trying to hide a grin. ¡°A real page¨Cturner, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Penny turned away, clearly struggling to keep a straight face too.


    Ileana, oblivious to the reactions in the audience, was caught up in the tragic story she¡¯d crafted for herself.


    Her eyes were red, and her voice trembled with emotion. Yvonne seemed genuinely moved, gripping Ileana¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. Scott just pressed his lips together and gave Ileana¡¯s shoulder a silent, supportive pat.


    ¡°My adoptive parents had four sons. After the family ran into hard times, the atmosphere at home grew heavy. It was then I discovered the truth about my birth. I was nervous, and I hoped for the best. Luckily, my real parents weed me with open arms and gave me a kind of love I¡¯d never known before.¡±


    Ste rolled her eyes, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Give me a break¨Cshe¡¯s basically using her adoptive family of abuse, just not saying it outright.¡±


    ¡°What if she¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Penny whispered back.


    ¡°Please. I¡¯ve met Lessie¡¯s twin brothers¨Cthey¡¯d never do something like that. Besides, if they really were that awful, would Lessie still be there?¡±


    Penny looked unconvinced at first, but Ste¡¯sst point seemed to sway her.


    Eventually, the awkward storytelling wrapped up. The three of them¨Cying the part of the perfect, happy family¨Csmiled sweetly for the guests. As they prepared to step off the stage and guide Ileana around the room for introductions, the doors


    swung open.


    A sharp bark rang out, making Ste¡¯s eyes light up. She whipped out her phone, slipped into the nearest shadowy corner, and tried to make herself invisible. Penny, confused, squeezed in beside her as the crowd¡¯s attention shifted to the sudden


    The doors creaked wider, and in that instant, chaos erupted. A figure burst from the darkness and, amidst the shrieks, charged straight for the stage.


    Ileana tried to run, but her four¨Cinch heels and flowing dress tripped her up. She tumbled to the ground, and as a sticky, wet sensation hit her face, she couldn¡¯t stop


    <b>14:43 </b>


    herself from screaming.


    ¡°Get off me, you filthy animal! Get away!¡± She shrieked, her carefully styled hair and makeup ruined in seconds.


    But none of that mattered now. She dug her nails into the dog¡¯s hide, shoving it away. She scrambled to her feet, aimed a wild kick at the German shepherd, but the dog was quick, dodging aside.


    ¡°You beast! I¡¯ll skin you alive! Get out of here¨Cjust die already!¡±


    Humiliated and terrified, Ileana grew angrier with every missed kick. Clutching her dress, she hurled more curses and chased after the dog,nding another kick.


    By now, the guests¨Cshaken at first¨Cregained theirposure. They watched Ileana, who looked like a woman unhinged, with growing distaste.


    ¡°And where are the security guards? Can someone get this dog out of here?¡± Scott finally snapped, his face dark as coal. Watching Ileana¡¯s meltdown, a vein pulsed in his temple.


    He shot Yvonne a warning nce. She, shaken butposed, tried to intervene.


    ¡°Ileana.¡± She softened her tone, and, worried Ileana couldn¡¯t hear her, reached gently for her hand¨Conly to have Ileana jerk away.


    The stares from the guests felt like knives, weighing on both Yvonne and Scott, who prided themselves on appearances. Even Yvonne¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Ileana!¡± Yvonne barked under her breath. Only then did Ileana seem to realize what she¡¯d done.


    She froze, eyes wide and trembling, suddenly too ashamed to look down at the


    crowd.

 love and power 73

    ¡°Rex<b>, </be here.¡± The child¡¯s voice rang out clear, carrying across the room. The German Shepherd, who¡¯d been sprawledzily nearby, perked up at themand and bounded over at once.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± York ruffled Rex¡¯s fur, grinning as the dog wagged his tail furiously by his side, showing not a hint of remorse for causing a scene.


    The two¨Cboy and dog¨Cwere soon lost in their own world, ying together,pletely ignoring the curious stares from the other guests.


    ¡°Butler Dawson, take the dog away.¡± No one had noticed Max appear behind York, his tone cool and authoritative. York looked annoyed but reluctantly handed the


    leash to Butler Dawson.


    With the dog led away, an awkward silence settled over the party. In the corner, Ste was grinning so wide her eyes disappeared. She quickly sent the video she¡¯d just recorded to someone, then, with a deliberate ¡°slip,¡± forwarded it to the ss group chat¨Conly to delete it momentster.


    The group chat went dead silent, but Ste knew she¡¯d already achieved what she


    wanted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be such a troublemaker,¡± Penny teased, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    ¡°Takes one to know one,¡± Ste shot back without missing a beat.


    Penny arched an eyebrow but let it drop. Truth was, she wasn¡¯t thrilled about Ileana¡¯s sudden appearance either.


    The day Ileana returned, Yvonne had dragged her straight to the Sullivans for a formal introduction. She fawned over her cousins, yed the perfect angel in front of the adults, and always seemed to highlight her own misfortune by using the other girls¨CPenny included as props.


    Penny was used to swallowing her feelings, but not everyone else was so patient. In the end, Ileana always managed toe out on top. So if someone wanted to embarrass her, why should Penny stand in the way?


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Penny asked as she saw Ste pocket her phone and get ready to leave.


    ¡°The show¡¯s over. Time to call it a night. See you tomorrow.¡± Ste gave a carefree


    wave and sauntered¨Cout.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    Watching Ste¡¯s easy exit, Penny felt a pang of envy. She and Alessia had <b>teamed </b>up for one simple reason: they were both pawns, trapped in the games of the Sullivans and the Tates. No matter how hard they tried, they¡¯d never get a share of the real power. If they wanted to break free from this gilded cage, they had to keep sharpening their ws.


    She nced toward the stage. At some point, Yvonne had already whisked Ileana


    away.


    Scott had just picked up the microphone when Max strode up and took it from him. Max didn¡¯t speak right away; instead, he offered the crowd a gentlemanly bow. With a faint, effortless smile, he exuded the poise of an old¨Cworld English gentleman.


    ¡°My apologies. My younger brother can be a bit unruly¨Csorry for the disturbance. To make it up to you, I¡¯ve prepared a few small gifts. I hope you¡¯ll ept them on his behalf, and I¡¯ll be sure to visit each of your families soon.¡±


    With just a few words, Max brought the room back under control. The guests responded in kind, and the tension that had gripped the party began to dissipate. Scott, watching from the sidelines, finally allowed himself a hint of a smile.


    As the two stepped off the stage and mingled, the conversation quickly shifted to Max¡¯s early achievements and stories about his time abroad. The mood lightened, and, by the end of the evening, no one mentioned Ileana or even remembered the trouble York had caused.


    Once the guests had left and the party was over, Scott¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He scanned the room, only to find Max had somehow disappeared.


    ¡°Butler Dawson!¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Butler Dawson hurried over, hands sped, posture respectful.


    ¡°Where are Max and York?¡±


    ¡°The eldest just left, sir. As for Master York¡­ after he slipped out of the party, we haven¡¯t been able to find him.¡±


    ¡°Find him! And when you do, bring him to my study.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Only after Scott/stormed off did Butler Dawson dare to straighten up. Wasting no time, he gathered the staff, assigned search areas, and headed to the security office to check the surveince cameras himself.


    With a loud bang, the door to the dressing room mmed shut, making Ileana jump. Yvonne stood by the window, expression unreadable, while Scott, looking weary, sank onto the sofa and rubbed his temples.


    242


    <b>14:43 </b>

 love and power 74

    Ileana struggled to her feet, trembling, her hair a tangled mess, streaks of mascara running down her cheeks. She looked as disheveled as anyone could imagine.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Her voice was choked with tears, but instead of thefort she hoped for, a sharp p echoed through the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re an absolute disgrace.¡±


    Her head snapped to the side from the force of the blow. Clutching her cheek, she stared at him in disbelief. All her life, the Mortons had treated her like a precious jewel¨Cshe¡¯d never even been spoken to harshly, let alone struck. Yet today, her own father had pped her.


    She was the victim here! She was the one who should be angry, who deserved sympathy!


    But now, afraid to speak or even look up, she just held her face, her body shaking even harder.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known you¡¯d embarrass me like this, I never would¡¯ve taken you back!¡±


    Ileana jerked her head up, her eyes brimming with hurt. ¡°Dad, it was an ident. I was scared too!¡±


    ¡°You let a dumb animal scare you into this mess, and you expect me to believe you¡¯re good for anything? Why doesn¡¯t Alessia fall apart like this? Look at yourself¨Cdo you have any idea how much shame you¡¯ve brought on the Scott family? You¡¯re no better than those street women from the slums!¡±


    ¡°Alessia! Always Alessia!¡± Ileana¡¯s fists clenched, all her resentment buried deep


    inside.


    Her eyes rimmed red, she choked out, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I promise it won¡¯t happen again. I¡­ I was chased by a dog when I was little, I just- I¡¯m scared¡­ but I swear, <b>it </b>won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°If you mess up one more time, I¡¯ll send you right back to where you came from!¡± Scott spat. He regretted ever thinking Ileana was easy to control¨Cshe looked shrewd, but in reality, she was nothing but foolish and spiteful.


    At least Alessia, for all her stubbornness, wasn¡¯t liable to cause this much trouble.


    The more he looked at Ileana, the more annoyed he became. With a final re, Scott stormed out.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    The door mmed shut, making Ileana flinch. Terror seized her; if she lost Scott¡¯s trust, her carefully orchestrated return to the family would crumble to dust.


    Visions of that cramped, sour¨Csmelling apartment she¡¯d once called home swelled. in her mind, feeding her panic.


    No. No, I can¡¯t go back! I won¡¯t!


    Her mind raced for solutions, high heels clicking frantically on the polished floor. Spotting herst hope, Ileana reached out, desperation and pleading in her eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her voice was shrill, almost broken.


    Yvonne paused, turning back. She took Ileana¡¯s hand for the briefest moment, and Ileana¡¯s face brightened¨Cuntil Yvonne¡¯s cold gaze cut right through her. With a sharp tug, Yvonne wrenched her hand away, sending Ileana stumbling to the floor, her hopeful smile frozen in ce.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a daughter who humiliates me. Remember that.¡± Yvonne¡¯s words sliced through her, the final blow that crushed any hope left.


    The door opened and closed again. This time, Ileana didn¡¯t flinch. She knelt there, alone, her expression twisted with despair.


    A bitterugh escaped her lips, growing louder and more frantic until she was gasping for breath and tears blurred her vision.


    So what if the homing party was a disaster? All she had to do was behave, win Scott and Yvonne back, and everything would be fine. In a few weeks, who would even remember tonight?


    She was the Tate family¡¯s heiress now. That alone guaranteed her a life of Tuxury¨Cnothing else mattered. As long as she had money, she needed nothing


    more.


    Let Alessia be as perfect as she wants¨Cshe¡¯s not a Tate anymore. Everyone knows Ileana is the true daughter of the Tate family now.


    ???

 love and power 75

    ¡°Hey, did you see the video I sent you? Oh my god, I nearly diedughing! Those two¨Cone looking all pale and the other dark as night¨Cthey¡¯re a real pair!¡± Ste¡¯s voice on the phone was bubbling with glee.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Alessia replied, sitting in the car with a fond smile in her voice. ¡°Is the party over?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I ducked out as soon as the best part was done. Are you back yet?¡±


    ¡°On my way.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your mom doing?¡± Ste had already changed out of her evening gown, waving goodbye to a few guests before heading straight upstairs. Liam was singing in the living room, but the moment Ste came in, his eyes followed her until she disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Same as always.¡±


    Ste let out a soft sigh, at a loss for words for a moment.


    ¡°How¡¯s my third brother holding uptely?¡±


    Ste nced down at her phone. ¡°He¡¯s doing alright. Business is steady, and he¡¯s bringing in new clients. Don¡¯t worry, even if he weren¡¯t your brother, he¡¯s still an employee at my caf¨¦. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone mess with him.¡±


    ¡°Found a new singer for the ce yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s not that easy. He has to be handsome and sing well¨Cand just when I finally found one, you went and poached him.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. If I find someone promising, I¡¯ll send him your way.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call having a conscience.¡±


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you.¡±


    The car rolled forward at a crawl, finally stopping when it was clear it couldn¡¯t make it down the narrow alley,


    ¡°Let¡¯s just park here. Make sure to log your overtime before you leave.¡± Alessia stepped out, sent Zachary a quick text, and didn¡¯t bother when he didn¡¯t reply¨Cit was more out of routine than anything else.


    14:44


    She pocketed her phone and headed into the alley alone. Just as she turned <b>the </b>corner, she spotted Zachary under themplight, deep in conversation with another man. A car blocked the way in front of them.


    ¡°Hey, Zach.¡± Alessia assumed it was one of Zachary¡¯s friends, which exined theck of a text back. She gave a little wave and called out to him.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Zachary looked up, and the other man turned as well, his eyes meeting Alessia¡¯s.


    ¡°Good evening, my¡­ sister.¡± Max¡¯s voice carried through the night, smooth as silk, but Alessia felt a chill run down her spine.


    She rubbed her arms but kept walking. ¡°Max, what are you doing here? And for the record, myst name¡¯s Morton now. You don¡¯t have a sister here.¡±


    ¡°So cold! After all, we did spend seventeen years together.¡± Max wasn¡¯t offended; he leaned against the car, a smile on his lips that never reached his eyes.


    Alessia rolled her eyes in silent reply. When it came to cold and ruthless, who could outdo the eldest son of the Tate family?


    As she drew closer, a shadow darted out. Zachary¡¯s expression darkened¨Che barely got out a warning before a hand shot up.


    ¡°Rex, sit!¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was steady, not a trace of panic.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Rex skidded to a halt, sitting obediently instead of pouncing. He gazed at Alessia, tongue lolling, tail wagging hard enough to shake his whole body.


    ¡°Boring,¡± came a slightly childish voice. Only then did Alessia realize York was there, too. The car had blocked her view when she arrived, so she¡¯d only seen Max and Zachary.


    ¡°York!¡± Alessia¡¯s exasperation was clear.


    York stepped into the light. ¡°Alessia, long time no see.¡±


    His harmless smile would have fooled anyone into thinking he was just a sweet kid. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Here to take you home,¡± York replied. He¡¯d guessed Max would want to find Alessia, so he¡¯d been hiding in the car. Max, of course, hadn¡¯t wanted to bring him, but making a scene would only attract attention¨Cso here they both were.


    212


    14.44

 love and power 76

    ¡°Take me home?¡± Alessia repeated, as if she¡¯d just heard the punchline <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>bad </b>joke. She strolled over to Zachary¡¯s side, shooting him a look that told him <b>not </b><b>to </b>


    worry.


    Max caught the exchange, his smile fading.


    ¡°Of course. This ce is filthy, cramped, and falling apart¨Cwhy would you want to stay here? Are you out of your mind?¡± York, though young, was far <i>too </i>precocious for his age. Thanks to the Tate family¡¯s suffocating brand of upbringing, it was a wonder he wasn¡¯t more twisted.


    ¡°I warned you before you left the country, York: if I ever hear you talk like that again, I¡¯ll delete all your game ounts.¡±


    ¡°Alessia!¡±


    ¡°My name is Alessia!¡±


    The two red at each other, eyes locked, neither willing to back down. Rex, the dog, circled between them, sensing a storm brewing. Just as the tension was about to boil over, both Alessia and <i>York </i>turned simultaneously to Max.


    ¡°Max! Control your brother!¡±


    ¡°Max! Control your sister!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his sister!¡± Alessia shot back instantly, never missing a beat in their bickering.


    Max nced at Zachary, and for a split second, Zachary felt like prey under a predator¡¯s gaze¨Ccold and unblinking. He met Max¡¯s look, but Max had already -shifted his attention back to Alessia.


    ¡°I bought you an estate overseas. You¡¯reing with me to Yarrond the day after tomorrow,¡± Max said, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a no from me.¡± Alessia took a step back. Was he kidding? She¡¯d barely escaped the wolf¡¯s den of the Tate family¨Cwhy would she jump back into the fire?


    ¡°Thene with me to Merovia.¡± York, not to be outdone, piped up indignantly.


    Alessia crouched down so she was eye¨Clevel with York and gave him a yful grin. ¡°Listen, kiddo, take your dog and get back in the car.¡±


    York¡¯s big eyes shed with outrage. Back overseas, he was fawned <b>over </b>daily by


    <b>16:42 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>76 </b>


    the staff at their mansion¨Conly Alessia dared <b>treat </b>him <b>like </b><b>this</b>. <b>If </b><b>she </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>the power to wipe his game progress, he¡¯d have had Rex bite her <b>ages </b><b>ago</b>!


    Alessia paid no mind to York¡¯s inner grievances. Straightening up, she <b>fixed </b><b>Max </b>with a bright, clear gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should both head back, gentlemen. After all, your sister <b>at </b><b>the </b>Tate estate is named Ileana. I¡¯m Alessia.¡± She deliberately stressed the two different surnames, every word ringing with rity.


    ¡°Come on, Zach, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia turned away, and Zachary fell into step beside her. He nced back at Max, but the fading light obscured his expression. All he could make out was the tall silhouette, with a small boy and a dog at his side.


    ¡°Quit staring. Let¡¯s go.¡± Alessia picked up her pace, a prickle of unease creeping over her.


    Zachary caught the hint and hurried after her, but the next moment, the alley erupted with barking. The faster Alessia walked, the louder the dog¡¯s howling became, and soon every dog in the neighborhood joined in.


    Windows mmed open as angry voices hurled curses into the alley. The residents here didn¡¯t exactly have the best manners, and every swear word under the sun was unleashed.


    ¡°Max, you really are a total dog these days!¡± Alessia spat through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡±


    Alessia ignored Zachary, stopping short to take three deep breaths before turning back around.


    ¡°Well, are youing or not?¡± Her tone was anything but friendly, but Max just smiled, as if he¡¯d known she¡¯d stop all along.


    Miraculously, the barking ceased, and the alley fell silent once more.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is such a dump!¡±


    ¡°Jeez, why are the stairs so dark?¡±

 love and power 77

    ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s that sour, musty smell?¡±


    ¡°Gross! Who left garbage here? This is disgusting!¡±


    Every time York opened his mouth, Alessia felt a fresh throb in her temples. Zachary stayed silent, leading the group down the cramped hallway. When they finally reached the door, Alessia expertly flicked on her shlight for him.


    With a soft click, the door swung open.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zachary called out.


    ¡°Zachary, did you pick up Lessie?¡± Karen stepped into view, her gaze shifting past Zachary¨Csurprised to see not just Alessia, but two others and a dog in tow.


    ¡°And¡­ these are?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get inside first,¡± Alessia sighed, feeling utterly drained.


    York wrinkled his nose, ncing around the tiny, shabby apartment with open disdain. ¡°Wow, this is small. And cramped. Alessia, are you some kind of


    masochist?¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Alessia snapped, mping a hand over his mouth and shooting him a


    re.


    York red back, sulking, but there wasn¡¯t much else he could do.


    Meanwhile, Max made himself right at home on the main couch, watching their squabble in silence. Brendan, the head of the household, sat stiffly on the other sofa, looking more than a little awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s not much,¡± Brendan said atst, ¡°but what brings the two young gentlemen from the Tate family to our humble home at this hour?¡±


    Karen set out sses of water in front of the guests. Rex sprawled at York¡¯s feet, tongue lolling, eyes fixed on Karen. Alessia noticed and quickly blocked Rex¡¯s line of sight, letting Karen finally rx and settle next to Brendan.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Max crossed his legs and folded his hands on his knee, exuding the air of a calcting king from some old movie.


    16:42


    <b>¡°</b>Name your <b>price</b>. I want to take Alessia with <b>me</b>.¡±


    The room froze. Everyone except York and Alessia seemed stunned <b>by </b><b>the </b>proposal.


    Alessia pinched the bridge of her nose and rolled her eyes, as if she¡¯d seen <b>this </bing.


    The Morton family stared at Max. Alessia just shook her head, signaling them not


    to worry.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, as you can see, Lessie doesn¡¯t want to leave,¡± Brendan said. ¡°No matter what you offer, we have no right to decide for her. As long as she wants to stay, she¡¯ll always have a ce in this family.¡±


    ¡°A ce to stay?¡± Max¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Alessia, I bought you an estate and you¡¯d rather squeeze into this little t, where you can¡¯t even have a room to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Alessia smiled back, not hesitating for a second.


    ¡°Your head really needs a good shake.¡±


    ¡°And your tongue could use a good pull.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were at least self¨Caware,¡± Alessia shot back, feigning surprise.


    ¡°Negotiations over.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡± Their words shed like swords, every retort sharper than thest, and somehow, nobody could get a word in edgewise.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine here. In fact, I¡¯d be even better if you all just left.¡±


    Max¡¯s smile lingered, but his eyes turned cold.


    York, sensing the tension, grabbed Alessia¡¯s arm. ¡°If I get rid of that woman for you,


    will


    youe back? She¡¯s so boring and timid¨Cno fun at all.¡±


    ¡°Stop treating people like toys, and keep yourself¨Cand your dog¨Cin check!¡± Alessia snapped, thumping York on the head.


    York yelped in mock pain, but when Alessia ignored him, he tugged on Rex¡¯s leash. ¡°Rex, get her! Bite her and I¡¯ll give you a treat!¡±


    Unfortunately for York, Rex just nuzzled against his leg, eager for affection, but made no move to obey.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>78 </b>

 love and power 78

    York stuck out his lower lip in a pout and gave the coffee table a sulky little kick, ¡°What, do you like them because their house is falling apart? Because they¡¯re broke?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s brows knitted; she was just about to scold him when the front door swung open. Their heads turned, but Ivan merely nced their way, headed to the kitchen to pour himself a ss of water, and then slipped quietly back into his room.


    He didn¡¯t say a single word. Didn¡¯t even spare them an extra look.


    ¡°Alessia! Who is that guy?!¡± York snapped out of his funk and exploded.


    Alessia¡¯s face changed; she immediately pped a hand over his mouth and, despite his squirming, dragged him toward the door.


    ¡°All right, you two troublemakers, your little sister¡¯s waiting for you at home. Don¡¯t keep the whole house up¨Coff you go.¡± As Alessia spoke, Max followed them out, hands stuffed in his pockets.


    ¡°Alessia, who is he?! You¡¯re only allowed to have one little brother¨Cme! You hear me?¡± York¡¯s muffled protests came through Alessia¡¯s hand as she hustled him


    away.


    ¡°Behave!¡± Alessia snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school tomorrow,¡± Max said, his calm voice a stark contrast to York¡¯s noisy fussing.


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer, just shut the door behind them. With the two finally gone, she let out a long sigh of relief. If she hadn¡¯t gotten rid of them, things would have turned chaotic in no time.


    Stretching, Alessia was about to wash up when she realized three pairs of eyes were fixed on her.


    ¡°The Tate brothers¨Cmy ex¨Cbig brother and ex¨Clittle brother,¡± she exined tly.


    ¡°Ex¨Cbrother¡­ ex¨Clittle brother¡­¡± Zachary echoed the terms, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious they care about you. They just don¡¯t know how to show it,¡± Karen said gently, trying to soothe her.


    Alessia¡¯s lips twitched, but there wasn¡¯t much of a smile.


    ¡°Come here, Lessie. Sit with <b>us</b>.¡± Brendan patted the sofa.


    Alessia knew what Brendan was about to say, but she went and <b>sat </b>down <b>anyway </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere. And you don¡¯t have to be afraid Max will do anything to you¨Che might be a little unhinged, but he knows his limits.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, I¡¯m not worried they¡¯ll do something to us. It¡¯s just¡­ they made some <b>good </b>points.¡±


    ¡°What good points?¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You know how things are around here. Thanks to you, it¡¯s slowly getting better, <b>but </b>let¡¯s be honest¨Ceven then, we¡¯re still holding you back. That Tate kid¨Che¡¯s young, decisive, clearly cares about <i>you</i><i>. </i>He came all the way over here tonight just for you. Honestly, you¡¯d probably be better off with them than with us.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to kick me out?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course not! I said it before: this will always be your home. But if you have a better option, as your family, we¡¯d never hold you back.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s drop it. It¡¯ste. You all should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± Brendan called softly.


    But Alessia didn¡¯t look back. Brendan exchanged a worried nce with the others, anxiety heavy in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, Lessie knows what she¡¯s doing. Don¡¯t worry so much,¡± Karen whispered.


    Brendan just sighed, letting the words hang in the air.


    Meanwhile, York sat in the passenger seat, arms crossed, sulking in silence. Rex was curled up quietly in the back, not making a sound.


    ¡°How can she have another little brother!¡± York finally blurted out, unable to hold it in any longer¨Che was still just a kid, after all.


    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s got three older brothers too, you know,¡± Max replied, which was rare for him.


    York lifted his chubby little hands, holding up three fingers on his left and one on his right, then looked at Max with a hint of sympathy. ¡°Guess you got the short end <i>of </i>the stick.¡±

 love and power 79

    The light turned red, and Max brought the car to a halt, his fingers drumming <b>a </b>steady rhythm on the steering wheel.


    ¡°What mischief are you plotting now?¡± York asked, his tone more delighted <b>than </b>apprehensive.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. At least when ites to getting Alessia back, we¡¯re <i>on </i>the same side.¡±


    ¡°Getting her back?¡± Max shot him a sidelong nce as the light changed. ¡°Do you really think her heart¡¯s still here?¡± He shifted gears and headed toward the Tate family estate.


    When they arrived, the two brothers and their dog climbed out. The family butler, Dawson, was already standing nearby, as if he¡¯d materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°Master Max, Master York¨Cyour father would like to see you in the study,¡± Dawson announced.


    ¡°Take my dog back, will you?¡± York handed over the leash, then followed Max into the house. They knocked on the study door, and only after hearing a response did they step inside.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Scott stood at the window, hands sped behind his back. He only turned and settled into his leather chair after his sons¡® greeting.


    ¡°Did you go looking for Alessia?¡±


    ¡°I want to take her to Merovia,¡± York said, excitement shing in his eyes.


    Scott¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She¡¯s a Morton now, York¨Cnot a Tate! And what¡¯s with that dog? You ruined the family dinner in front of everyone just for Alessia. Was that supposed to show me how dissatisfied you are?¡±


    York pouted. ¡°She¡¯s just so timid, honestly. Useless.¡±


    Scott¡¯s patience was thinning. ¡°You¡¯ve spent too much time abroad. Your manners are slipping. Your mother and I have decided you¡¯ll stay here for the next while. Once you¡¯ve learned some discipline, we¡¯ll talk about you leaving again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± York protested. He hated being controlled. Back in Merovia, he could <b>do </b>as


    1642


    <b>Chapter </b><b>79 </b>


    he pleased¨C<b>he¡¯d </b><b>gotten </b>used to that freedom <b>and </b><b>had </b><b>no </b><b>intention </b><b>of </b><b>giving </b>it up.


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to overseas. We <b>gave </b><b>you </b><b>too </b><b>much </b>freedom, and look how that turned out.¡±


    York puffed out his cheeks, his eyes brimming with silent usation. <b>Scott </b><b>ignored </b>him, turning his attention to Max.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you two do in private, but in public, you will uphold the <b>Tate </b>family name. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fine,¡± York muttered, clearly begrudging. Max, in contrast, simply replied <b>with </b>an indifferent, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You can go. And if there¡¯s a next time, the dog goes.¡±


    York let out a barely audible scoff but knew better than to push his luck. The door closed behind them, leaving only Max and Scott in the study.


    ¡°Graduation¡¯s in half a year, isn¡¯t it?¡± Scott asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°The Winstons¡® youngest daughter returns tomorrow. Make time to meet her. It¡¯s time to start preparing for your return. I¡¯ll let you manage bothpanies for a trial run next season. You know, the Whitley boy took over his family¡¯spany at sixteen¨CI don¡¯t want my son losing out to an orphaned kid.¡±


    Max nodded, obedient as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You can go.¡±


    Max had barely taken a step when Scott spoke again.


    ¡°Alessia is a Morton now. Ileana is the only one who bears the Tate name¨Cremember that.¡±


    Max lowered his gaze, any hint of a smile gone. ¡°I will.¡±


    Leaving the suffocating air of the study behind, Max went downstairs¨Conly to run into York, who was leading the dog up, and Ileana, who hovered by the stairs, pale as a sheet, uncertain whether to go up or down.


    ¡°B¨Cbrother¡­¡± Ileana stammered, her voice as timid as a startled fawn. It tugged at the heartstrings¨Cexcept York, who couldn¡¯t resist mimicking her in a mocking falsetto, ¡°Brother¡­¡± dragging out the word with all the sarcasm he could muster.


    Ileana bit her lip hard and pretended not to hear.


    $16242


    Chapte


    <b>¡°</b><b>Brother</b><b>, </b><b>could </b><b>you </b><b>have </b><b>him </b><b>take </b><b>the </b><b>dog </b><b>away</b><b>? </b><b>Please</b><b>? </b><b>I</b>.. <b>I¡¯m </b><b>scared</b>, lleana fae <b>changed </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>her </b>formal <b>dress</b><b>, </b>her <b>eyes </b><b>still </b><b>rimmed </b><b>red</b><b>. </b><b>A </b>shattered ssy nearby, evidence of her shaken state.

 love and power 80

    ¡°Max<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Ileana¡¯s voice halted him just as he was about to walk away.


    He turned, his expression unreadable as he looked at her.


    Hope flickered in Ileana¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, Max. I didn¡¯t get a chance to say hello at the party¨CI was a bit overwhelmed. This is our first time meeting. I¡¯m your sister. Ileana.¡± She offered her hand, the gesture timid but sincere.


    Max made no move to take it. Her hand hovered awkwardly in the air before she withdrew it, embarrassed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the whole ¡®brother and sister¡® act, shall we?¡± Max¡¯s tone was cold, almost mocking. ¡°The Tate family isn¡¯t exactly famous for family values.¡± His words were blunt, cutting straight through any pretense. Ileana froze, then slowly lowered her hand.


    ¡°Is that just your view, or is only one person in this house allowed to call you ¡®brother¡®?¡±


    He met her gaze, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°Who knows?¡± Max¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk. ¡°Maybe none of you.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you all sabotaged the reunion party tonight? Was it for Alessia¡¯s sake, to make a point?¡± Ileana¡¯s voice trembled as she finally let her frustration spill out.


    ¡°Was it my fault I was taken away as a baby? All I ever wanted was to find


    my real parents¨Chow is that wrong? She got seventeen years of the life that was supposed to be mine. Now I¡¯m just taking back what belongs to me! I¡¯m your family, not her!¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Max stepped closer and tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°You took the Tate name easily enough, didn¡¯t you? Left behind the people who raised you for seventeen years just toe here and y the part of the perfect daughter. Spare us all the melodrama¨Cit¡¯s nauseating.¡±


    His voice was low and chilling, every word curling around her like smoke.


    ¡°If you want to keep your ce as the Tate family¡¯s ¡®princess, you¡¯d better behave. Don¡¯t go reaching for things that aren¡¯t yours¨Clike Alessia¡¯s room.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face darkened. ¡°All I wanted was a walk¨Cin closet,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°There are plenty of rooms in this house. Your little schemes are hardly subtle.¡±


    Max let go of her, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his fingers before tossing the cloth at her feet with open disdain.


    <b>16.43 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>80


    ¡°You really think Alessia <b>is </bing back<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ileana </b>snapped<b>, </b><b>abandoning </b><b>any </b>pretense of family affection.


    <i>yot </i>is none


    ¡°Whether she does or of your concern,¡± Max replied coolly. ¡°<b>But </b><b>believe </b>me, I have a hundred ways to get you out of this house. Got it? If you understand<b>, </b>you¡¯ll behave yourself.¡± With that, he strode away, not sparing her another <b>nce</b>.


    As he disappeared down the stairs, York¡¯s gaze met Ileana¡¯s, sharp and unfriendly. The next second, Rex lunged at her, making her gasp and stumble backward,nding hard on the floor.


    ¡°Hah, coward. Pathetic.¡± York tugged Rex¡¯s leash, and the dog obediently followed, not forgetting to bare his teeth at Ileana as he left.


    Only when everyone was gone did Ileana slowly pull herself up using the banister. Her hair hung loose, her face clouded with anger, knuckles white as she gripped the railing. She looked like a ghost, wing her way back from hell.


    Mae, the housekeeper, hurried up the stairs and paused when she saw Ileana¡¯s wild¨Ceyed re.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Ileana snapped.


    ¡°I¨CI was just helping the boys settle into their rooms,¡± Mae stammered.


    Ileana shot her a venomous look. ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see the broken ss? Do I have to teach you how to do your job?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away. Please be careful, miss.¡± Mae reached out to steady her, but Ileana jerked away violently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Mae¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment and she awkwardly wiped her hands on


    her apron.


    Without another nce, Ileana stalked back into her room and mmed the <i>door</i><i>. </i>


    Mae stood in the hallway, sighing softly as she bent to pick up the shattered pieces. It was clear: tonight would be anything but peaceful.


    212

 love and power 81

    <b>¡°</b><b>Did </b>you guys see that video?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, yes! I always thought she seemed so sweet¨Cturns out, when <b>she </b><b>starts </b>swearing, she really goes for it.¡±


    ¡°And that ¡®wee dinner¡® her family threw? What a joke that turned out to be.


    ¡°Did you catch her parents¡® facesst night? I swear, they looked absolutely mortified.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, judging by how her family acted, she¡¯s not nearly as spoiled as she lets


    on.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s just been faking it this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! Is she really that shameless?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk abou-¡± The words died in the air. Ileana was standing in the doorway, knuckles white on her backpack straps.


    The two girls who¡¯d been gossiping rubbed their noses awkwardly and drifted apart, while everyone else suddenly found something fascinating in their textbooks.


    The tension was thick when Alessia strolled in from the hallway, her expression coolly indifferent. She walked right past Ileana without so much as a nce, making it clear she had no intention of getting involved.


    ¡°Happy now, Alessia?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s voice rang out behind her, sharp and brittle, but Alessia couldn¡¯t help finding it almost funny. She turned, meeting Ileana¡¯s eyes without flinching.


    ¡°Did you do anything that should make me happy?¡±


    ¡°You ruined my family dinner, you must be thrilled!¡±


    Alessia let out a shortugh, though there wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in it.


    ¡°So let me get this straight: instead of ming the person who embarrassed you, you¡¯re dragging me into it? Seriously, Ileana, is your logic always this twisted? Should I rmend a therapist?¡±


    Ileana was at a loss for words. Instinctively, she raised her hand to strike Alessia, but Alessia caught her wrist with ease.


    ¡°Yesterday, I understood<b>¨C</b>you were <b>upset, </b><b>caught </b><b>off </b><b>guard</b>. <b>But </b><b>what¡¯s </b><b>your </b>excuse <b>now</b><b>? </b>Just picking someone at random to take your anger <b>out </b><b>on</b><b>?</b>¡± <b>Alessia¡¯s </b><b>grip </b>tightened for a moment before she let go, pushing Ileana back <b>a </b><b>couple </b><b>steps</b>.


    It was only then that Ileana noticed the looks the others were giving her¨C<b>some </b>shocked, some scornful, some just nkly staring. In that instant, she knew <b>it </b><b>was </b>


    over.


    Seventeen years of smooth sailing, and she¡¯d never suffered so much humiliation as she had these past two days. Biting back tears, she spun around and bolted from the ssroom, leaving everyone else exchanging awkward nces.


    Alessia watched her retreat with cold detachment. Only after Ileana had disappeared did she finally head for her seat. Dumping her backpack into the desk, she leaned back in her chair. ¡°So, what¡¯d I miss?¡±


    ¡°We were just talking about how Ileana freaked out at the family dinner yesterday when that dog scared her,¡± Pierce said, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, at first it was funny, but then she started kicking and yelling at the poor thing. Honestly, it was pretty disturbing. Plus, she¡¯s always bragged about how much her family dotes on her, but now it seems like that¡¯s all just an act.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her whole ¡®perfect princess¡® image totally fell apart,¡± someone else chimed <ol><li>in. </li></ol>


    ¡°Alessia, is it true that the Tate family¡¯s younger son is standing up for you?¡±


    ¡°Standing up for me? You think he¡¯d ruin his own family¡¯s dinner just for a stranger like me?¡±


    Realizing he¡¯d crossed a line, the boy slumped in his seat and went silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant, Alessia,¡± Pierce said, sounding a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not exactly something that¡¯s keeping me up at night.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t offer any furtherment. Sure, Ileana had been the victim in all this, but her behavior was, frankly, hard to defend. All that kicking and shouting¨Cif she couldn¡¯t prove her worth to Scott soon, she¡¯d be out of the picture in no time.


    With the drama over, the conversation quickly shifted. Gossip was only interesting, for so long, after all. Hleana¡¯s meltdown was just another bit of spice in their daily routine¨Cfun to talk about for a moment, then easily forgotten.


    No one noticed that, in the midst of it all, someone else slipped quietly out of <b>the </b>


    312


    Chapter <b>1 </b>


    room.

 love and power 82

    In the back courtyard of the school, Ileana sat alone in the gazebo, mumbling to herself. Her backpacky tossed on the ground, and every now and then, <b>she </b>gave it a frustrated kick. Lucy watched the whole scene from a distance, but <b>didn¡¯t </b>rush over right away.


    She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, then¨Cputting on a worried expression¨Ccalled out, ¡°Ileana! Are you out here?¡±


    At the sound of Lucy¡¯s voice, Ileana¡¯s head snapped up. She scrambled to grab her backpack, dusted it off, and set it aside as she saw Lucy running her way.


    Turning away, Ileana pinched her thigh hard, willing herself not to cry¨Cbut her eyes quickly reddened, and tears spilled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ileana,¡± Lucy said softly as she approached, careful not to startle her.


    Ileana flinched, wiping at her face with the back of her hand, but kept her back to Lucy.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucy edged closer, her voice gentle and tentative.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ileana sniffled, her stubborn silhouette refusing to turn around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. People are like that¨Cthey say something mean, and by the time a couple of sses go by, they¡¯ll forget all about it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ileana choked out, her voice trembling. ¡°But it just feels so unfair. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong. My own brother and cousin were willing to ruin our family dinner in front of everyone just to side with Alessia and turn me into a joke. And I don¡¯t understand why everyone at school treats me like this¡­ I thoughting home meant I¡¯d finally have parents and siblings who loved me. I thought I¡¯d make friends here¡­¡±


    Her words came out in broken sobs, and she kept wiping away her tears with the


    back of her hand.


    Lucy pressed her lips together, then quietly handed Ileana a tissue.


    ¡°Th¨Cthank you,¡± Ileana whispered, taking it gratefully.


    Lucy sighed, giving her shoulder a gentle, reassuring pat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯d neverugh at you. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You lost seventeen years of your life, and now you have to put up with all of this on top of it¨Canyone would be upset. None of this is your fault. If you hadn¡¯t been switched


    it been <b>swit </b>


    <b>16:43 </b>


    <b>at </b><b>birth</b>, <b>you¡¯d </b>be the one surrounded by love <b>right </b><b>now</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Her voice was soft, soothing, like a mother calming her child.


    Ileana finally turned to face Lucy, her cheeks streaked with tears. ¡°Do <b>you </b><b>really </b>mean that?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Of course I do. Why else would Ie all the way out here to find you?¡± Lucy smiled, reaching out to smooth Ileana¡¯s bangs.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re the first person at this school who¡¯s actually been kind to me.¡±


    ¡°I guess I saw myself in you. Alessia is the kind of person who always has the spotlight, and anyone who doesn¡¯t fall in line gets pushed aside or left out. I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to see that happen to someone else.¡±


    Lucy gave a wry smile.


    ¡°You?¡± Ileana stared at her in disbelief.


    Lucy just nodded silently. For a moment, it was as if they both glimpsed a reflection of themselves in the other¨Cand in that instant, they became each other¡¯sfort. Ileana hugged Lucy, giving her a quick squeeze, and Lucy hugged her back. They held on for a while before finally letting go.


    They looked at each other, and suddenly Lucy burst outughing.


    ¡°What?¡± Ileana asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I came here tofort you, but somehow you ended upforting me instead!¡±


    Ileana shrugged dramatically. ¡°Well, what can you do?¡±


    Lucy grinned. ¡°So it¡¯s settled¨Cwe¡¯re friends from now on.¡±

 love and power 83

    With Lucy¡¯s gentle encouragement, Ileana nervously returned <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>ssroom</b>. At first, difort clung to her every movement, but as she realized no <b>one </b><b>was </b>paying her any special attention, she finally exhaled in relief. Gone was <b>the </b>cheerful, outgoing girl from before; in her ce was someone careful and <b>quiet</b><b>, </b>doing everything possible to avoid drawing notice.


    Whenever she identally made a noise, no matter how small, Ileana would <b>nce </b>anxiously at Lucy. Only when Lucy met her eyes with a reassuring nod did she allow herself to rx again.


    Of course, others noticed this change in her, too. Her air of wounded vulnerability was so conspicuous that most people simply decided to ignore her. The day passed without further incident¨Ca wee relief.


    After school, crowds of students poured out of the building.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Max?¡± someone whispered nearby.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You know, the guy who¡¯s always on the school website. Didn¡¯t you go to the family party yesterday?¡±


    Realization dawned on the friend, who smacked herpanion¡¯s arm, excitement written all over her face. ¡°He¡¯s even more stunning in person than in those photos. No wonder no one¡¯se close to knocking him off his pedestal all these years.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Want to bet? Is he here for Alessia or Ileana?¡±


    ¡°My money¡¯s on Ileana. He was the one who stepped in and calmed things down yesterday. Besides, she¡¯s his little sister. Alessia¡¯s been at this school forever¨Chave you ever seen Max show up for her?¡±


    ¡°Are we about to witness a doting big brother moment?¡± one friend said, eyes sparkling, unconsciously slowing her pace as she kept ncing toward where Max


    stood.


    ¡°You know, you might be onto something,¡± the other girl replied, instantly convinced. Several others who¡¯d witnessed yesterday¡¯s drama drifted over, curiosity pulling them like mas.


    After all, gossip is practically a sport among teenagers.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    16:43


    <b>Chapter </b><b>83 </b>


    <b>Fortunately</b>, <b>they </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>have <b>to </b>wait <b>long </b><b>before </b><b>one </b><b>of the </b><b>story¡¯s </b><b>stars </b><b>appeared</b>.


    ¡°Ileana, isn¡¯t that your brother?<b>¡± </b>Lucy nudged her. Ileana had <b>already </b><b>spotted </b><b>him </b>her whole face brightened, convinced Max was here to stand up for her <b>after </b>everything that had happened.


    As Max himself had said, they were both Tates. There was no way <b>they¡¯d </b>let <b>the </b>family¡¯s reputation take a hit¨Cat least not in front of everyone. Max had handledst night¡¯s fiasco with grace and authority, and that alone made Ileana certain he¡¯de today for her sake.


    ¡°Yeah, after my little brother¡¯s antics at the party yesterday, Max spent the whole night reassuring me. He promised to take me out for a fancy dinner,¡± Ileana said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, a soft smile settling on her lips.


    Lucy nodded, understanding. ¡°Then go on¨Cdon¡¯t keep your brother waiting.¡±


    ¡°Come with me! I want to introduce you,¡± Ileana insisted, grabbing Lucy¡¯s hand before she could protest.


    Lucy blushed, flustered. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only real friend here¨Cwhy wouldn¡¯t it be? Don¡¯t worry, Max doesn¡¯t bite.¡± Ileana¡¯s pride was obvious; whether in the Morton family or the Tate family, her older brother was always someone she boasted about.


    Lucy finally gave in, letting Ileana pull her along.


    ¡°Max!¡± Ileana called, grinning as she waved at him, dragging Lucy through the crowd.


    ¡°Max, what are you doing here? I told you you didn¡¯t have to pick me up,¡± she said, carefully choosing her words so he wouldn¡¯t identally let anything slip.


    She let go of Lucy¡¯s hand and moved to hug her brother, but Max sidestepped, the faint crease in his brow betraying his irritation.


    Ileana froze, ncing instinctively at Lucy, whose expression was nk with confusion, as if she¡¯d just snapped out of a daze. Only then did Ileana¡¯s tense smile


    return.


    Chapter <b>84 </b>

 love and power 84

    ¡°Hey, have Dad and the others arrived at the restaurant <b>yet</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    With no way out, Ileana had no choice but to bring Scott into this. She was <b>certain </b>that no matter what, Max wouldn¡¯t dare defy Scott. If she embarrassed <b>herself</b>, Scott might not care, but if she made the whole Tate family look bad in <b>front </b><b>of </b><b>all </b>these society kids? That was a different story entirely.


    ¡°Oh, look who it is¨Cmy darling little sister,¡± Max drawled, as if he¡¯d only just <b>noticed </b>her standing there.


    Ileana clenched her jaw but forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re such a kidder, big brother. Always joking around.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, sis. I am picking someone up for dinner, but it¡¯s not <b>you</b>.¡± Max¡¯s lips curled in a smirk as he strode right past her, heading towards the school entrance without a backward nce.


    ¡°Wait, is he here for Alessia?¡±


    ¡°He is! Seventeen years in the same house, but blood clearly isn¡¯t thicker than


    water.¡±


    ¡°God, I wish I were Alessia. She¡¯s so lucky¨Cshe¡¯s got everyone wrapped around her finger.¡±


    ¡°Look at Ileana¡¯s face¡­¡±


    ¡°Yikes, that¡¯s rough. I almost feel bad for her¡­ almost.¡±


    Ileana stood frozen, her hands balling into tight fists. She could hear the whispers, theughter, the not¨Cso¨Csubtle taunts from the crowd around her, but her eyes never left Max as he made his way toward Alessia.


    Alessia, the center of attention, wanted nothing more than to melt back into the ssroom. The intensity of Ileana¡¯s stare was hard to ignore¨Cnot because she was afraid, but because she preferred to avoid open conflict whenever possible. If she could, she¡¯d rather treat people she disliked like strangers¨Cpolite but distant.


    After all, in this world, you¡¯re bound to run into people you don¡¯t like, or who don¡¯t like you. Alessia had always tried to steer clear of unnecessary drama, a lesson she¡¯d learned from the Tates: never go for the jugr unless you absolutely have <ol><li>to. </li></ol>


    But sometimes, you¡¯re left with no choice. With someone like Ileana, if you became


    16:43


    enemies<b>, </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>stop </b><b>at </b>nothing <b>to </b><b>drag </b><b>you </b><b>down</b>. <b>In </b><b>a </b><b>world </b><b>where </b><b>only </b><b>one </b>person coulde out on top, Alessia was determined she¡¯d be <b>the </b>one <b>still </b><b>standing</b>.


    And when trouble came knocking, Alessia was never one to run. She <b>stopped </b><b>in </b><b>her </b>tracks, watching as Max came straight for her.


    ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± she said coolly. ¡°Showing up at the <b>front </b><b>gate</b>, making sure everyone¡¯s watching, humiliating Ileana, making me the center <b>of </b>


    attention.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d just done as you were told yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t be having this little scene now.¡± Max¡¯s voice was calm, almost bored.


    Alessia gave a short, incredulousugh. ¡°You really are the same as ever¨Ccontrolling, dictatorial. Any dog would feel inferior next to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Max¡¯s expression remained unchanged, unbothered by her jab.


    This, after all, was how things always yed out between them. The sharper Alessia¡¯s retorts, the more entertained Max seemed, almost as if he wanted to corner her just to see what weapon she¡¯d pull next.


    She knew if she refused, Max wouldn¡¯t let it go. There was no point in dragging it out. So Alessia followed him, the two of them walking in tandem¨Cfamiliar, yet somehow estranged.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Zachary¡¯s voice came from the gate, startling her.


    ¡°I¡¯m skipping dinner at home tonight, okay?¡± she called over.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Zachary¡¯s brow furrowed with concern.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be home after dinner.¡±


    He still looked uneasy, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do as he watched Max and Alessia climb into the car together.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and Ileana remained standing where she was, Lucy hovering at her side.


    Zachary noticed them, lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 love and power 85

    Zachary¡¯s words were the final straw, snapping thest thread holding <b>Ileana </b>together.


    She red at him, her expression twisted with anger and something almost desperate.


    ¡°Yes! This is exactly the life I want!¡±


    Lucy tried to tug her back, but Ileana shook her off and stepped forward, closing the distance between her and Zachary. He just stood there, towering over her, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    ¡°My bedroom is bigger than that whole dingy apartment. Every day, I get custom clothes delivered to my door. There are people to wait on me, and a driver to take me to and from school. All it took was changing myst name, and suddenly my life turned upside down. This¨Cthis is the life I want!¡±


    ¡°That cramped apartment with its sour, musty smell¨CI feel sick just thinking about it! You have no idea how happy I was to escape that life!¡±


    Zachary pressed his lips together, his face pale. He just couldn¡¯t understand where it had all gone wrong, how Ileana could be someone he hardly recognized.


    Finally, as if making a decision he¡¯d dreaded, Zachary looked at her, disappointment and sadness clouding his eyes. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want, then from now on, let¡¯s pretend we never knew each other.¡±


    He swallowed hard. ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Ileana stood rooted to the spot, almost as if she¡¯d been struck dumb, muttering under her breath.


    ¡°Yes, this is the life I want. As long as I can hold on to all this wealth andfort, what else matters? Now, anything I ask for, I get¨Cdoesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s three thousand, thirty thousand, or three hundred thousand. All it takes is a single word.¡± ¡°Ileana¡­ are you okay?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice was timid, as if she was afraid of the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lucy. My driver¡¯s here, I should go. Sorry about all this drama today. Come. over to my ce this weekend, all right?¡± Ileana¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, and something about it made Lucy shiver.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    ¡°<b>Yeah</b><b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>worry </b><b>about </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>really </b><b>okay</b>,<b>¡± </b><b>Lucy </b><b>sald</b>, <b>forcing </b><b>a </b><b>smile </b><b>as </b><b>she </b><b>watched </b><b>Ileana </b>climb into the car.


    <b>¡°</b>See you tomorrow!¡± Ileana waved, and Lucy waved back automatically<b>, </b><b>only </b>rxing after the car had driven away.


    After everything that had happened today, Lucy understood exactly <b>how </b><b>the </b><b>Tate </b>family felt about Ileana. In the end, it didn¡¯t really matter who had the Tate name. But things were what they were, and she might as well get what she could <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>it</b>. No one likes a losing deal, right, Alessia?


    Themotion at the school gates finally faded. Zachary boarded the bus home, alone.


    ¡°Hey, mister, there¡¯s a seat back here.¡± A young voice caught Zachary¡¯s attention. He looked up to see two kids, maybe seven or eight years old.


    ¡°Here, sit by the window,¡± the older brother said, holding his little sister¡¯s hand protectively, like a tiny knight.


    For a moment, Zachary was transported back in time¨Cto when he and Ileana, still called Morton then, were just kids themselves.


    ¡°Zachary, over here!¡± Ileana, no more than seven, sat on one of the stic seats, waving him over.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Zachary, backpack slung over one shoulder and another, smaller, pink backpack in his hand, swiped his card and sat down beside her.


    ¡°I told everyone at school I have three older brothers, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Can you and Liam walk me to ss tomorrow?¡±


    Usually, the four of them went to school together, but after school it was always Zachary who walked Ileana home. Ethan, the eldest, was ss president and had to stay behind to supervise clean¨Cup, while Liam was always getting into trouble and spending his afternoons in detention.


    The siblings were close, but if you had to pick, Ileana had always trusted and loved Zachary the most. The oldest was stern, the third brother too mischievous¨Conly Zachary was easy to talk to, and he doted on her.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to them when they get back.¡± Without hesitation, Zachary agreed.


    ¡°Sweetie¡¯s mom brought her chocte from overseas. I want some too.¡±

 love and power 86

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like chocte? Said it was too bitter<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t care, I want it! But it has to be the kind imported from Europe¨C<b>not </b><b>the </b><b>cheap </b>


    stuff<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Zachary let out a sigh, but nodded anyway. Thinking back, scenes like this <b>had </b>happened more times than he could count. But Ileana was the only girl in the Morton family, and following the idea that daughters should be raised with a generous hand, the Mortons had always given her whatever she wanted.


    At the time, no one thought there was anything wrong with that. Sometimes they¡¯d remind Ileana not topare herself with others, but whenever she pouted and pleaded, the lectures would dissolve into indulgence.


    Up through elementary school, Ileana¡¯s demands were mostly harmless¨Cjust a bit of pouting or wheedling for small things. It wasn¡¯t until she started high school that everything seemed to change.


    She grew tired of taking the bus to school every day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want a driver! The bus smells so gross, a hundred sweaty people crammed together¨CI feel sick! Please, Mom, Dad, you love me the most. Just hire a driver for me, please?¡±


    ¡°But your brothers took the bus too, you know.¡± The Mortons weren¡¯t exactly short on money, but they were never extravagant either. From the start, they believed their kids should get themselves to and from school, so they wouldn¡¯t grow up spoiled.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really ufortable! Besides, my brothers are boys. I¡¯m a girl¨Chow is it the same?¡± Ileana clung to Karen¡¯s arm, her voice coaxing and sweet.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really such a problem, maybe we should hire a driver for Ileana,¡± Zachary chimed in from the side. ¡°High school means more running around, and it¡¯s getting hot out. Those buses are packed and stuffy¨CIleana¡¯s not used to it, that¡¯s all. We boys can handle it, but it¡¯s harder for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always been delicate. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it¨Cjust hire someone for her,¡± Liam added, giving his basketball a couple of bounces before tossing it toward the hoop.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get her a driver,¡± Brendan said, ending the discussion.


    Back then, the family business was still doing well. Hiring a driver wasn¡¯t a big


    <b>16:43 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Bo </b>


    expense<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>they couldn¡¯t </b><b>bear </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>their daughter </b><b>ufortable</b>. <b>But </b><b>once </b>Ileana had her way, her requests quickly escted: brand<b>¨C</b><b>name </b><b>clothes</b><b>, </b><b>designer </b>handbags.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few thousand dors. Just buy it for me, please?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand dors, Ileana? I know girls your age like to dress up, but <b>is </b><b>one </b>dress really worth that much?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°But I really love it! It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it. Please, Mom?¡± Ileana wheedled, just as she always did. But this time, Karen didn¡¯t cave so quickly.


    ¡°Ileana, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t spend the money. But think about it. That purse you begged forst time was five thousand, your shoes were over a thousand, and <b>with </b>everything else, you¡¯ve spent nearly ten thousand dors in thest few months. How many times have you even used those things?¡±


    Karen¡¯s voice was gentle, without a trace of severity, but Ileana¡¯s expression still changed. She pulled her hand away, eyes filling with tears, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Are you going to buy it or not? Didn¡¯t you always say daughters should have the best? Now I just want one dress and you¡¯re making excuses. You¡¯re just ying favorites because I¡¯m not a boy!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in here?¡± Brendan had just gotten home from work and walked straight into themotion.


    ¡°Dad, I just wanted a dress, but Mom won¡¯t let me have it. When Liam wanted extra tutoring that cost thousands, Mom didn¡¯t even hesitate. I¡¯m only asking for one dress!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not¡­¡± Karen struggled for words.


    ¡°All right, all right. It¡¯s just a dress. If Ileana wants it, buy it. It¡¯s not like the family can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    With her arsenal of sweet talk, tantrums, and stubbornness, Ileana managed to get her way every single time.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>87 </b>

 love and power 87

    ¡°I want to go to that private academy! I don¡¯t want to end up at Crestview <b>High</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Sweetheart, you couldn¡¯t even get into Crestview High on your own. Your <b>father </b>paid a fortune to get you epted, so be grateful and behave for once<b>, </b><b>will </b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s right. And besides, the rest of us will be there to look out for you. If you run off to that fancy academy all alone and someone bullies you, who¡¯s going to help you?¡±


    ¡°You know how things are at home right now. Why insist <i>on </i>going <i>to </i>the academy<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>As the eldest, Ethan finally spoke up. Ileana always felt a little scared of him.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just want to go,¡± Ileana mumbled, unable to give a convincing reason.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already paid the tuition. Just settle down at Crestview High for now. If things get better for the family, you can think about transferringter.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that easy to get into the academy, especially now, and even if you could, can we really afford it? Besides, Crestview High¡¯s teachers are just as good. Focus on your studies this time instead of wasting all your energy on goofing off and having fun. Get into a good college¨Cthat¡¯s what matters most.¡±


    Brendan looked exhausted. After he finished speaking, he left the room.


    Of course, Ileana wouldn¡¯t give in so easily, but no matter how much she screamed or threw tantrums, her family wouldn¡¯t cave this time. From that day on, if anything so much as annoyed her at home, she¡¯d start smashing things or hurling insults at


    whoever was closest.


    The Morton family¡¯s situation only got worse with each passing year. Everyone was stretched to the breaking point, especially since Zachary and Ivan¡¯s expenses were already high. Liam had to give up his tutoring, and Ethan, as the eldest, started working odd jobs just to help out, but it was never enough.


    In the middle of all this, Ileana never once considered the family¡¯s struggles. She continued to live recklessly, spending as if nothing had changed, right up until the Mortons officially dered bankruptcy and the whole family moved into a cramped, run¨Cdown apartment building.


    Less than a week after the move, Ileana somehow got her hands on two DNA test reports. One proved she wasn¡¯t rted to the Mortons; the other said she was, in fact, the biological daughter of the Tates, a wealthy family that had risen to


    <b>16:44 </b>1


    <b>Chapter </b>87


    prominence in the past two years.


    A daughter they¡¯d raised for seventeen years suddenly pulled out <b>a </b><b>DNA </b><b>test </b><b>and </b>said she wanted nothing more to do with them. Anyone would have <b>found </b><b>that </b>impossible to ept.


    ¡°lieana, what is this supposed to mean?¡± Karen stared at her, stunned.


    ¡°Was I not clear enough? I¡¯m the real daughter of the Tate family. I¡¯ve found my birth parents. Shouldn¡¯t you all be happy for me? Don¡¯t worry. Since <i>you </i>raised me all these years, I might toss you a million or two to help you get by.¡±


    Ileana lifted her chin, her eyes full of fantasies about the morous life that awaited her. She seemed convinced that the moment she left, she¡¯d be swept into the high society she¡¯d always dreamed of.


    She didn¡¯t notice the bitter disappointment in her family¡¯s eyes¨Cshe was too busy daydreaming about her new future.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you found your birth parents,¡± Brendan said quietly. He looked older than ever. ¡°The Tate family is wealthy; you¡¯ll have a better life with them than you ever could with us.¡±


    ¡°As for that million or two¡­ forget it. The Mortons may be down on our luck, but we¡¯re not about to take handouts from a daughter we raised, especially if it¡¯s money from her wealthy birth parents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I was ready to pay a million just to cut all ties, but if want it, it saves me the trouble. Just don¡¯te running to meter, hoping to leech off my new life.¡±


    you


    don¡¯t


    ¡°Ileana!¡± The shout came from Zachary, of all people¨Chis voice sharp with disbelief. How could the sister they¡¯d cherished all these years say something so cold, so final?

 love and power 88

    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°Ileana, is there <b>something </b>you¡¯re not telling us? If there¡¯s anything troubling you, you can talk to <b>us</b>. Mom<b>, </b>Dad, your brothers¨Cwe¡¯ll do everything we can to help.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly can you help me with?¡± Ileana¡¯s face was openly mocking<b>, </b><b>not </b>even trying to hide her scorn.


    ¡°Can you get me into the academy? Buy me a thirty¨Cthousand¨Cdor dress? Or maybe move me out of this tiny, filthy apartment building? What is it, exactly, that you all can do for me? What can you possibly give me that I actually want?<b>¡± </b>


    Her words hit like a p, leaving everyone in the room visibly shaken and pale.


    ¡°Are you serious about all this?¡± Ethan, the eldest, was usually the mostposed. His gaze was dark and deep as a midnight well, fixed on Ileana, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.


    And at that moment, he finally understood.


    ¡°So, when exactly did you find out you were the Tate family¡¯s missing daughter?¡± Liam finally voiced the question none of them dared to ask, and Ileana¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of guilt.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know.¡± Ileana stood up, impatience creeping into


    her voice.


    ¡°I only came to let you know: from today on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. If we cross paths, let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re strangers. Don¡¯t bother me, and I won¡¯t bother you. As for the million dors I promised, you turned it down yourselves¨Cso don¡¯t you daree crawling back to ask for itter!¡±


    She stood there, chin lifted high in defiance.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll leave each other alone. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the Morton family never had a daughter named Ileana!¡± Brendan¡¯s voice was eerily calm. ¡°And about that million¨Cyou can rest easy. Even if the Mortons are so broke we¡¯re sleeping on the street, we¡¯d never lower ourselves to ask you for money.¡±


    He closed his eyes, shutting down every trace of emotion. ¡°Go. If we ever meet again, we¡¯ll just act like strangers.¡±


    From that day forward, Ileana never came back.


    The bus announced the next stop, and Zachary stepped off almost on autopilot,


    <b>16:44 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>88 </b>


    still dazed by everything that had happened. He looked <b>up </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>sky<b>; </b><b>the </b><b>evening </b>sun was sinking slowly, streaks of crimson and gold painting the <b>clouds</b><b>¨C</b><b>beautiful </b>yet somehow leaving a hollow ache inside him.


    Elsewhere, though not entirely by choice, Alessia found herself being ushered <b>into </b><b>a </b>restaurant by Max.


    The ma?tre d¡® led them to their table. The whole ce was empty except for staff and the two of them¨CMax had reserved the entire restaurant in advance.


    ¡°Take a look and order whatever you want. After all, <i>you </i>wouldn¡¯t have a chance to dine here if you were still with the Mortons,¡± Max said, handing her the menu.


    Alessia wasn¡¯t bothered in the slightest. She gave a faint, amused smile <i>and </i>pushed the menu back to him.


    ¡°With you around, I doubt I could stomach even the finest feast.¡±


    Max gave a soft chuckle, not the least bit offended. The waiter stood by, pretending not to hear. Thankfully, neither of them made things difficult for the staff, and the order was ced without incident.


    ¡°Sir, your bill qualifies you for aplimentary eggnog. Would <i>you </i>like to try our newest recipe?¡±


    ¡°No, this will be enough,¡± Max replied, closing the menu.


    ¡°Certainly. Please wait just a moment.¡± The waiter collected the menus and left.


    ¡°So, out with it. What are <i>you </i>really after? You caused all this drama¨CI refuse to believe it¡¯s just for dinner.¡±


    ¡°My dear sister, after living under the same roof for seventeen years, can¡¯t I take <i>you </i>out for a meal?¡±


    Alessia snorted. ¡°Seventeen years, and you suddenly remember to treat your sister to dinner? That¡¯s pretty impressive, even for you. By the way, you must be mixing things up¨Cyour real sister is the one you dumped at the school gate earlier. Thanks to you, my life just gained another enemy who wants to tear me to <i>pieces</i>.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Max raised his ss of in water, arching an eyebrow as he clinked it in the <i>air</i>, a mock toast hanging between them.

 love and power 89

    <b>Chapter </b>89


    When it came to verbal sparring, Max had mastered the art of wounding <b>with </b><b>the </b>most nonchnt tone. If Alessia had a sharp tongue, it was certainly <b>thanks </b>to years of Max¡¯s influence.


    ¡°You deliberately provoked Ileana, made her hate me was that one of your twisted little games again?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only half a year left before you head home. Think of this as an appetizer, <b>in </b>case you¡¯ve gotten toofortable these past two years and forgotten how to keep your ws sharp.¡±


    ¡°Well then, bon voyage.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Their words volleyed back and forth, neither yielding an inch. Both wore easy smiles and spoke in calm, even voices, but the chill in the air was


    unmistakable.


    Just as Alessia opened her mouth to say more, the sound of a serving cart approached. The waiter shouldered past her, unloading dishes onto the table.


    ¡°Sir, miss, here are your orders.¡±


    The voice sounded oddly familiar. Alessia looked up and blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Ethan? What are you doing here?¡±


    The waiter started at her words, eyes wide with shock, though his hands stayed steady as he set down the tes.


    ¡°Lessie?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the firm right now?¡± Karen had mentioned that, outside of ss and sleep, Ethan practically lived at his internship, barelying home even on


    weekends.


    Ethan forced a smile, eyes fixed on the tes as he arranged them.


    ¡°The firm¡¯s quiettely. Thought I¡¯d look for some part¨Ctime work.¡±


    Alessia nodded, though she¡¯d have to be an idiot to actually buy that story. Still, she let it slide.


    ¡°Oh¨Cthis is Max.¡± Her introduction was perfunctory at best, but Max just grinned.


    ¡°Of course. Firstborn son of the Tate family¨CI know the name.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>89 </b>


    <b>They </b><b>were </b><b>the </b><b>same </b><b>age</b>, <b>and </b><b>back </b>when <b>their </b><b>families </b><b>were </b><b>evenly </b>matched. everyone <b>loved </bparing them. But since the Mortons <b>had </b><b>fallen </b><b>from </b><b>grace </b>people had conveniently forgotten there was once a Morton heir <b>who </b><b>could </b><b>hold </b>


    his own.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s head home together.¡± The way she said ¡°done <b>with </b><b>work </b>made it clear she was talking to Ethan.


    Ethan hid his surprise and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get back to it, then.¡±


    Alessia smiled and let him go about his work. Once Ethan wheeled the cart away, Max finally spoke, his tone sly.


    ¡°Big brother¡® just rolls off your tongue, doesn¡¯t it?¡± His smile was perfectly practiced, but carried an undercurrent of mockery.


    ¡°Of course¨Che¡¯s family, after all.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t about to let him have thest word. Whatever attitude he gave, she matched it, strength for strength.


    After they¡¯d gotten in their digs, it was time to move on.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re back to start taking over Tate Holdings, huh?¡± Alessia asked, catching the glint of the steak knife.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, giving your boyfriend a heads¨Cup?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Taking you down sounds like fun.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to hide her intent, and that only seemed to amuse Max.


    ¡°Still refusing toe back with me? Can¡¯t bear to leave your boyfriend, or is it those half¨Cbrothers you¡¯re so attached to?¡±


    She shot him a look. ¡°Keep going and you¡¯ll ruin the fun.¡±


    Max rolled his neck and said nothing more. At some point, he¡¯d finished slicing her steak, sliding the te toward her.


    ¡°So¨Cdid Mr. Tate have any special ¡®wee home¡® gifts for you?¡±


    ¡°He set me up with a blind date. Does that count?¡±


    Alessia arched an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s very much his style.¡±


    ¡°Bet you¡¯re d you escaped the Tate family, huh?¡±


    ¡°Funny you know that, yet still try to drag me back. Is ¡®being impossible¡® your life philosophy?¡±


    He let <b>the </b><b>conversation </b><b>drop </b>and <b>headed </b>to <b>the </b><b>restroom</b>. Alessia savored the


    <b>digging </b>into dinner with gusto. Max might be <b>a </b><b>pain</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>he </b><b>had </b><b>great </b>taste every. dish hit the spot, not a single misstep on the table.

 love and power 90

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Karen¡¯s cooking had simply spoiled her taste buds The food here was good¨Cno doubt about it¨Cbut somehow, it still didn¡¯t measure <b>up </b>to Karen¡¯s.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, madam, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but the restaurant has been reserved for a private event tonight. Without a prior reservation, I can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you could get us in?¡± The woman clung to Quentin Lane¡¯s arm, her syrupy voice enough to make anyone cringe, though Quentin seemned to eat it up.


    ¡°Of course we can get in,¡± Quentin replied, nting a sloppy kiss on her cheek with his thick sausage¨Clike lips. But when he turned to the ma?tre d¡®, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Reservations? What kind of nonsense is that? Private event? Everything has a price¨Cdouble whatever they paid, now clear them out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± The staff member bowed slightly, but Quentin, already bristling with machismo, saw it as a personal affront.


    ¡°Do you even know who I am? Who my father is? I could have this ce shut down overnight, you know!¡±


    A Western restaurant¡¯s atmosphere was everything¨Cand right now, it was shattered. Not that Alessia cared. She calmly sampled her dish, frowned, and set her spoon down.


    She raised her hand; a waiter hurried over.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, miss?¡±


    ¡°This is overcooked. The meat¡¯s tough, and the vor¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies for your poor dining experience. We¡¯ll bring you a fresh te right away, if that¡¯s eptable?¡±


    Alessia nodded, just as themotion at the entrance drew everyone¡¯s attention. Quentin shoved the waiter aside, sending the poor man sprawling while others rushed to help him up.


    Ethan, hearing the noise, moved to intervene, but Alessia stopped him with a subtle gesture. Reluctantly, he turned and headed toward the back to find the manager.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Alessia Tate herself! Oh wait, silly me¨Cthe real Miss Tate¡¯s at


    <b>16:44 </b>7


    <b>home</b><b>, </b><b>not </b><b>this </b>little <b>imposter </b><b>squatting </b><b>in </b><b>someone </b><b>else¡¯s </b><b>nest</b>.


    <b>Unfazed</b>, Alessia dabbed her mouth with her napkin<b>, </b>then set <b>it </b><b>down</b><b>. </b>


    Quentin, annoyed at being ignored, was instantly infuriated. He <b>reached </b><b>out</b><b>, </b><b>aiming </b>to grab her face, but she raised her fork, making him flinch back. Old <b>memories </b>died hard¨Cafter all, thest time he¡¯d tried anything, she¡¯d stabbed his <b>hand </b><b>with </b><b>a </b>fork. Since then, he¡¯d kept his distance.


    Not that Alessia had ever told anyone what happened. If she had, Quentin might <b>not </b>even be standing here today.


    ¡°Alessia, since you¡¯ve fallen so far, maybe you should¡¯ve thought twice before getting on your high horse. I¡¯ll give you another chancee with me. I promise you¡¯ll never want for anything again. How about it?¡±


    Alessia smiled, her expression turning dazzling. There¡¯s a road to heaven, but you refuse to take it; yet youe knocking on hell¡¯s door yourself.


    If you walk out of here on your own tonight, that¡¯ll be my mistake, she thought.


    And with that, her smile only grew brighter.

 love and power 91

    ¡°Living the good life, huh?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s smile threw Quentin off for a moment. Beside him, his date shook his arm, trying to pull his attention back, but Quentin shoved her away without a second thought. She shot Alessia a venomous re, but there was nothing she could do except watch the scene unfold.


    ¡°Of course! Look at me¨CI¡¯m good¨Clooking, loaded. Why waste your time with some old man? You¡¯d be better off with me. Though, don¡¯t get your hopes up¨CI¡¯d never marry you. But if you want to be my little side piece, I could make that happen.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s voice echoed through the nearly empty restaurant as if he¡¯d picked up a megaphone, making sure everyone could hear every word.


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°Loaded and good¨Clooking, huh?¡±


    She gave Quentin a slow, deliberate once¨Cover, making no effort to hide her skepticism. But Quentin, oblivious to her meaning, ran his fingers through the few greasy strands of hair clinging to his scalp and grinned like he was God¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Waiter!¡± Quentin suddenly barked.


    No one moved. Just as his expression darkened, Alessia pped her hands.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°A bottle of your best wine, please¨Cthe most expensive you have.¡±


    Ignoring Quentin¡¯s demands, the waiter nced at Alessia, who gave a barely perceptible nod, just enough for him to catch. He didn¡¯t dare dy. Within moments, he returned with a 1945 Roman¨¦e¨CConti, worth nearly half a million dors. Alessia was quietly pleased at his discernment.


    The waiter uncorked the wine, let it breathe, and poured it into crystal sses. Quentin snatched his up and downed it in one gulp, then mmed the bottle down. in front of Alessia with a loud thud.


    ¡°Finish this bottle and I¡¯ll forget the past. Say something nice to me, and maybe I¡¯ll even throw you a little cash, help you out.¡±


    He slid into Max¡¯s chair, propping his feet up on the table, ruining an entire spread of untouched dishes. Alessia frowned at the waste.


    ¡°Well? Is a hundred grand enough for you? Not enough? How about two hundred?¡±


    14.45


    Completely unaware of the danger creeping up on him, Quentin fumbled with his wallet before tossing it onto the table, swaggering as if he owned the ce.


    ¡°Quentin.¡± Alessia crossed her arms. ¡°You do realize I¡¯m not even eighteen yet, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So what? If anything, that¡¯s better. I¡¯ll show you what being an adult is all about.¡±


    His words were crude, his face disgusting enough that even Alessia, who¡¯d seen plenty, felt her stomach turn.


    But before she could respond, a shadow appeared behind Quentin.


    Without hesitation, the neer grabbed what little hair Quentin had and yanked his head back hard.


    Quentin¡¯s short, stubby legs flew off the table, and his hands shot up, trying to pry off the grip on his scalp. But Max gave him no chance. Still holding onto Quentin¡¯s hair, he mmed his head straight into the tabletop.


    The crack echoed through the room, followed by his date¡¯s shriek and the tter of tes crashing to the floor. The wine bottle rolled to the edge, spilling deep red wine across the pristine tablecloth.


    ¡°AAAH!¡± Quentin howled, his pudgy face twisting in agony, features scrunched together, streaks of blood and wine running down his cheeks¨Ca truly nauseating sight.


    ¡°Who¨Cwho the hell hit me? I swear, you¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll have my dad put you behind bars for this!¡±


    Max looked down at him with utter disgust, but didn¡¯t loosen his grip. ¡°Then you¡¯d better get a good look at me¨Cwouldn¡¯t want you going after the wrong guy.¡±


    For all his violence, Max¡¯s tone was calm, almost cheerful¨Cthere was even a hint of a smile, though something wild flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Max? Why the hell is it you?¡±

 love and power 92

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Letting her drink? Huh?¡± Max arched an eyebrow, then mmed Quentin¡¯s head against the table with a heavy hand.


    Quentin¡¯s date shrieked, but the moment Max shot her a cold re, she copsed to the floor, clutching her mouth, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Brother? You think you deserve that title? What, am I dead <i>to </i>you?¡± Each sentence dropped softer than thest, until Max was practically whispering in Quentin¡¯s ear¨Cbut the words sent a chill straight down Quentin¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You wantpany? I don¡¯t mind sending you on a little trip¨Cstraight to hell.¡±


    He yanked Quentin around again and again, as if he were nothing more than a limp rag doll.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Max, I swear I didn¡¯t know she was with you! I didn¡¯t do anything to her, please, just let me go. I¡¯m begging you, Max, please-¡±


    Quentin had assumed that after being cast out by the Tate family for being the unwanted daughter, Alessia must have found herself some rich sugar daddy¨Cnever in his wildest dreams did he imagine she¡¯d show up with Max.


    Everyone knew those two were the most infamous feuding siblings in their circle. If they could help it, they wouldn¡¯t even appear at the same public event. Who could have guessed Alessia would walk in with Max tonight? If Quentin had known, he wouldn¡¯t have set foot in that restaurant for all the money in the world.


    He kept pleading, desperate. If Max let him go, Quentin probably would¡¯ve dropped to his knees and groveled on the spot.


    ¡°Lessie! Are you okay?¡± Just then, Ethan appeared with the restaurant manager in


    tow.


    ¡°Miss Morton!¡± The manager¡¯s face went white as a sheet. He looked like he might faint any second.


    ¡°Take care of the mess. And put this bottle of wine on Mr. Lane¡¯s tab¨Che ordered it.¡± Alessia sat calmly in her chair the entire time, not even flinching when Max started throwing punches. She watched, icy¨Ccool, not a trace of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes, of course!¡± The manager wiped sweat from his brow and hurried off to find help, sending Ethan along with him. Ethan only left Alessia¡¯s side after confirming she wasn¡¯t hurt.


    14:45


    Chapter <b>92 </b>


    ¡°Alright, call the police,¡± she said¨Cclearly talking to Max.


    With a flick of Max¡¯s hand, Quentin crumpled to the floor like a discarded sack. His date rushed over, frantically calling his name, panic etched on her face.


    The hospital results came in, statements were taken, and by the time it was all over, the sky was pitch¨Cck. Quentin had a mild concussion. His father arrived, ranting and raving about pressing charges¨Cright up until he saw Max. Then he went silent.


    In the end, Alessia turned the tables and pressed charges against Quentin for sexual harassment of a minor.


    Later, Max and Alessia stepped out of the police station and found Ethan waiting by a streemp. He was still in his restaurant uniform, clearly having rushed over the moment he could.


    ¡°How long are you nning to keep up this charade of ying paupers?¡± Max


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alessia shot a nce at Ethan, standing not far


    away.


    ¡°See you.¡± She waved at Max without looking back, then walked straight toward Ethan.


    Max melted into the shadows, his eyes cold and predatory, like a panther lurking in the dark, tracking the pair under the streemp¨Ca real brother and sister, close and familiar¨Cuntil they finally disappeared down the street. Only then did he head to


    his car.


    ¡°Hey, did I keep you waiting long?¡±


    Ethan looked at Alessia, a tangle of emotions flickering across his face. If it had been Ileana, she¡¯d probably be crying and shaking right now. But Alessia? She acted as if nothing had happened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the look in Alessia¡¯s eyes as she watched Max beat


    Quentin.


    Calm. As still and cold as a frozenke.


    Ethan was pretty sure¨Cif Max had beaten Quentin to death right in front of her, Alessia¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t have skipped a single beat.

 love and power 93

    ¡°Big brother?¡± Alessia called Ethan¡¯s name again when she noticed he¡¯d drifted off.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ethan snapped back to attention and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much taken care of. Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Sorry, though¨CI was right there and still couldn¡¯t help at all.¡± Ethan felt a pang of guilt. He hadn¡¯t exactly been a great older brothertely. Alessia had been back for a while, and he¡¯d barely checked in on her. Now she¡¯d been harassed at his own workce, and he hadn¡¯t done a thing to help.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person, you know that?¡± Alessia teased. Ethan blinked, unsure what she meant.


    ¡°You saw how I just stood there and watched Max punch Quentin, right? Most people would think I¡¯m cold as ice. Yet here you are, ming yourself. Besides, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to go get someone?¡±


    Alessia wasn¡¯t one to let things fester¨Cif something bothered her, she¡¯d say it right


    away.


    Ethan opened his mouth, then closed it again, not sure what to say.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Mom and Dad mentioned the shop. How¡¯s thating along?¡±


    ¡°Justin¡¯s handling it. Mom and Dad have been following up too. If all goes well, we¡¯ll have it sorted by next weekend.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Alessia nodded. Ethan, though, still seemed preupied.


    ¡°Is something wrong at the firm?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, not exactly¡­¡± Ethan sighed and finally let out the frustration he¡¯d been


    carrying.


    Alessia always seemed more mature than her age, so Ethan found himself talking to her almost like an equal, not just a kid sister.


    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± Alessia said, ¡°You were supposed to get promoted after wrapping up that case, but then some new hire swooped in and took over right at the end, stole the credit, and snagged the only permanent spot for interns. That about right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ethan¡¯s face was a mix of resignation and defeat.


    14:45


    If this had happened a few years ago, he might have fought back. But after everything their family had been through, betrayals and setbacks just didn¡¯t sting the way they used to.


    ¡°I was supposed to get a pretty decent bonus once the case was done¡­¡±


    Alessia stopped walking and frowned. ¡°They didn¡¯t pay you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that.¡± Ethan hurried to exin, worried she¡¯d storm over to the office


    to make a scene. ¡°I got my regr sry. It¡¯s just¨Cthe bonus went to the other intern, since he finished the case.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alessia was quiet for a moment, thinking. ¡°Whichw firm is this again?¡±


    ¡°Zenith.¡±


    ¡°Zenith¡­¡± Alessia looked honestly puzzled, which Ethan found kind of endearing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small firm,¡± he said. ¡°I always nned to use it as a stepping stone, get some experience, then move on to a bigger ce.¡± For the first time that evening, a spark returned to his eyes.


    ¡°Have you heard of Libra & Associates? They used to be Y Group¡¯s in¨Chouse legal team¨Ctop¨Cnotchwyers. A couple years ago, they split off and started their own firm. They still mostly handle Y Group¡¯s cases, but now they take on all sorts. Supposedly, they win over ny percent of theirwsuits.¡±


    ¡°You want to work there?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much everywyer does. Problem is, they haven¡¯t hired anyone new in ages.¡± ¡°The way they do things is, each partner takes on just one prot¨¦g¨¦. It¡¯s all internal referrals, no public recruitment. That way, they only bring in people they really trust¨Cskills and character, the whole package.¡±


    ???

 love and power 94

    ¡°How do you know all that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got another friend tangled up this.¡± Despite his words, Ethan was already more than half convinced.


    in


    There was just something about Alessia¨Cshe could say the most offhand things, never bothering to sound serious, yet somehow, whatever she said always seemed so convincing.


    Alessia rubbed her nose. ¡°You have a r¨¦sum¨¦, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Send me the digital version, will you?¡±


    ¡°The digital version? What for?¡±


    ¡°nning ahead for your future.¡±


    Her childish tone made Ethanugh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it over in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad about what happened tonight,¡± Ethan said, grabbing Alessia¡¯s arm just as they reached the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°And you keep quiet about me getting hauled down to the station.¡±


    Ethan nodded. With that, the two siblings now shared their very first secret.


    ¡°I heard Max ditched Ileana at the door to take you somewhere yesterday. Where¡¯d you guys go?¡± No sooner had Alessia sat down than Ste sidled up, curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you think? He probably thought my life was too peaceful and decided to stir things up for me.¡±


    Ste turned her head, just in time to catch Ileana sneaking a cutting re at Alessia as she walked in. The move was subtle¨Cher head tilted, eyes


    downcast¨Cbut since Ste happened to be sitting right next to Alessia, with her perfect vision, she spotted it.


    ¡°No kidding, Ileana probably wants to skin you alive right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out after lunch with you this afternoon,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°What? Where? I¡¯ming too!¡±


    ¡°And do what, make a mess?¡± Alessia teased, but still gave her the gist of what was going on with Quentin.


    <b>14:45 </b>


    ¡°What? That fat pig actually had the nerve?¡± Ste shot up, startling Pierce, who was tossing a basketball behind them. The ball rolled over to Ileana¡¯s feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Miss Laine?¡± Pierce asked as he jogged over to retrieve his ball.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said, reaching for it, but Ileana got there first. She handed the ball to him with a polite smile, leaving him momentarily puzzled.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­thanks.¡± Pierce scratched his head, then tossed the ball back to his friends and returned to his seat.


    ¡°Ileana¡¯s not having a breakdown, is she? She¡¯s acting all creepy.¡± Pierce whispered, lowering his voice.


    ¡°Rx. You see her acting like nothing happened? No one¡¯s going to dare bring up yesterday¡¯s drama now.¡± Alessia¡¯s words suddenly made everything clear to him.


    He nced over¨Csure enough, Ileana had already sat down, and the group that had been gossiping about yesterday¡¯s incident quickly lost interest once they saw she was unfazed.


    ¡°ssic Alessia.¡± Pierce shed a thumbs¨Cup before turning back to Ste. ¡°So, Miss Laine, what were you yelling about just now?¡±


    ¡°Go y your game, Pierce,¡± Ste brushed him off, leaning closer to Alessia.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going out this afternoon just for that? And Max only gave the guy a mild concussion? Guess he¡¯s mellowed out.¡±


    Alessia remembered how ruthless Max had looked yesterday, but said nothing.


    ¡°So you¡¯re handling Quentin¡¯s mess this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t borate, but Ste could already guess it was another Morton family matter.


    ¡°Honestly, ever since you moved back in with the Mortons, you¡¯ve been running around nonstop.¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡± Alessia blinked, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Whether she had or not, by two o¡¯clock that afternoon, Alessia and Ethan were rxing at a caf¨¦ not far from Zenith Associates, quietly enjoying their tea and pastries.


    212

 love and power 95

    ¡°Lessie, who are we waiting for here? Are you sure it¡¯s okay to take time off right now, especially with everything going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± As Alessia spoke, a man in a sharp suit walked in from outside.


    ¡°Miss Morton.¡± Calvert reached out to shake her hand. Alessia stood and met his grip briefly.


    ¡°Attorney Calvert. I didn¡¯t expect it would be you.¡±


    Calvert had spent his life immersed in casew, dissecting every statute and precedent. No matter how big or small, if a case piqued his interest, he¡¯d dig into it relentlessly. He had high standards and cared about little outside of thew. That was exactly why Alessia was so surprised to see him here.


    ¡°The others wanted toe, but you mentioned something else that caught my eye, so I figured I¡¯d handle it myself.¡± Calvert nced at Ethan, who stood nearby.


    ¡°I read over your r¨¦sum¨¦. Thatmercial dispute case was textbook¨Cnever thought you¡¯d been involved. Young people these days keep surprising me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Attorney Calvert. I really just helped with some of the early investigative work and organizing the evidence,¡± Ethan stammered, both nervous and honored. Meeting a legend in the legal world¨Cand getting his praise¨Cwas more than he¡¯d ever dreamed.


    ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for your final argument, the whole case might have slipped away. Thatst¨Cminute push turned things around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this the case you mentioned before? The one you said was fascinating?¡± Alessia immediately caught on.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Not exactlyplicated, but the opposing counsel was


    clever¨Ceasy to get tripped up if you weren¡¯t careful. If he hadn¡¯t submitted those new documents at thest minute, we¡¯d have lost for sure.¡±


    ¡°So, which issue are we tackling first?¡± Calvert was known for getting straight to the point, even when making small talk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go retrieve what¡¯s ours first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two of them began gathering their things. Ethan followed suit, still looking


    14:45


    rather lost


    ¡°Lessie, what¡¯s going on? You actually know people from Libra &


    Associates¨CAttorney Calvert, no less! What are we even solving? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re heading to Zenith?¡± Ethan led the way, with Calvert following behind.


    ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯t say a word when we get inside. Afterward, just act normal. I¡¯ll exin everything once it¡¯s all handled.¡±


    Ethan nodded, dropping his questions. Before long, the three of them arrived at the building.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a small business? This ce looks pretty big.¡± Alessia shot Ethan a curious look.


    Ethan ruffled her hair. ¡°Most of these buildings lease out individual suites. Zenith just rents one of the offices.¡±


    Alessia, usually the one exining things, found it oddly amusing to be on the receiving end for once.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Ethan stared at the ¡®Zenith¡® logo printed on the ss door, a swirl of emotions tightening in his chest. He¡¯d poured nearly all his spare time here throughout college, only to be told, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re talented, but Simon Wells is the son of our biggest client.¡±


    ¡°Wait here in the lobby. This shouldn¡¯t take more than ten minutes.¡±


    Ethan was about to follow them in when Alessia gently held him back.


    ¡°Miss Morton, five minutes will do.¡± Calvert straightened his tie. Even at nearly fifty, he exuded a dry, effortless wit.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure I shouldn¡¯t go in with you?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. Walking in together would be giving them too much credit.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>All </i>right. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡± Surprisingly, Ethan didn¡¯t protest at all. He didn¡¯t care if Alessia made a scene, nor did he feel the slightest embarrassment about causing a fuss over a bit of money.

 love and power 96

    To him, it meant the world that his little sister cared about his hard¨Cearned wages and worked so hard for his sake. As her older brother, he already felt ashamed that he couldn¡¯t help her more; how could he possibly stifle her determination?


    Just before leaving, though, he called out to Calvert.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need anything else?¡± Calvert adjusted his sses.


    ¡°No, Attorney Calvert. I¡¯ll wait for you all downstairs. In the meantime, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after my sister. If she makes a scene, that¡¯s fine¨Cjust make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Calvert looked puzzled. ¡°Miss Morton is far moreposed than most people her age. She¡¯s unlikely to start a fight.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mouth twitched in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m saying, make sure she doesn¡¯t get


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Calyert nodded, patting Ethan¡¯s shoulder with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if this whole building exploded, I¡¯d bet she¡¯d walk out without a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ethan honestly didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    ¡°What did my brother say?¡± Alessia asked idly once Ethan had gone downstairs.


    Calvert nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear your brother doesn¡¯t know you all that well.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go in,¡± Alessia replied, brushing her nose and wisely letting the subject drop.


    Calvert nodded, then pressed the doorbell. The receptionist buzzed them in, and the ss door slid open with a soft whoosh.


    ¡°Good morning. Do you two have an appointment?¡± the receptionist asked politely.


    ¡°No.¡± Calvert stepped inside, his expression suddenly grave and professional.


    ¡°May I ask what business you¡¯re here for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Attorney Calvert, from Libra & Associates. I¡¯m here today on behalf of my client, Ethan Morton. Hepleted a case for yourpany, but despite fulfilling his responsibilities, he has not received the payment he¡¯s owed. We¡¯re here to discuss this matter.¡±


    ¡°Ethan Morton?¡± Before the receptionist could reply, a young man strode over with a folder in hand.


    14-45


    ¡°Maisie, you can¡¯t just let anyone walk in here. What if it disturbs our visiting clients?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°So you must be the guy they parachuted in to rece Ethan, huh?¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Little girl, you might want to watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°If you had any real talent, you wouldn¡¯t be so blind to reality. For them to let you take Ethan¡¯s ce? Thispany must be heading straight for bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°And you are¡­?¡±


    ¡°His sister. Blood¨Crted,¡± Alessia replied, tilting her head with an innocent, almost


    mischievous smile.


    Simon justughed, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°So that¡¯s who you are. Ethan left in such a hurry, I thought he was man enough to handle his own mess¨Cbut instead, he sent his little sister to fight his battles? He¡¯s brought shame to men everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Listen, kid, poor people should learn to act their station. Kicking up a fuss over some leftover case payment¨Caren¡¯t you embarrassed? And what¡¯s this, you dragged somewyer out from under a rock to back you up? Hey, old man, can you even read the words on these documents?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. My eyesight is perfectly fine,¡± Calvert replied, giving his sses a calm, deliberate push up his nose,pletely unfazed by the insult.


    ¡°Maisie, print out this file,¡± Simon barked.


    Just then, a middle¨Caged man put down his paperwork and started to leave, only to double back after a few steps.


    ¡°Attorney Stone, do you know who she is? She¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Attorney Calvert!¡± The man¡¯s face lit up with excitement, which stood in stark contrast to Simon¡¯s look of disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re visiting our humble firm! Maisie, bring two cups of tea to my office, now. Attorney Calvert, right this way, please.¡±


    As Attorney Stone bent over backwards to usher Calvert into his office, Alessia nced over at Simon, her expression practically spelling out: ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    ???


    14:45


    <b>Chapter </b>97

 love and power 97

    ¡°Mr. Calvert, is there something you needed today?¡±


    Despite the air conditioning humming overhead, sweat still trickled down Attorney Stone¡¯s forehead. Someone like Calvert¨Ca legend in the legal world¨Cwouldn¡¯t bother with a tiny firm like his unless something was seriously amiss.


    Calvert didn¡¯t bother with small talk. He simply repeated what he¡¯d said at the start.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Attorney Stone could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    ¡°Yes. My client has othermitments, so his sister and I are handling things on his behalf. We¡¯d prefer a private settlement, but if you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, we¡¯ll pursue legal action.¡±


    ¡°A private settlement, of course¨Ca private settlement! I¡¯ll call ounting right now to settle up and make sure Ethan gets every cent he¡¯s owed.¡± Attorney Stone didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, but Simon clearly wasn¡¯t pleased.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, I was the one who saw that case through to the end. Doesn¡¯t the firm¡¯s policy say the attorney who closes the case gets the credit?¡±


    ¡°Simon, we¡¯ll discuss this privatelyter,¡± Attorney Stone said through clenched


    teeth.


    ¡°Seems someone¡¯s not happy with this oue,¡± Alessia remarked, arms folded, one leg crossed over the other.


    ¡°Oh? Thinking of going to court then?¡± Calvert¡¯s eyes sparkled, while Attorney Stone paled in rm.


    ¡°N¨Cno, not at all. Absolutely not.¡± Attorney Stone waved his hands as if fending off


    disaster.


    ¡°That case was handled by Ethan from start to finish. It was only at thest minute, when Ethan got reassigned, that Simon took over. Just a misunderstanding, really.¡±


    ¡°Simon, go get ounting. Don¡¯t <i>you </i>have another case on your desk? Go take care of that.¡± He was all but ordering Simon out of the room.


    But Simon, never one for reading the room, lingered¨Cespecially with Alessia shooting him that provoking look from across the table.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, you promised to help polish my r¨¦sum¨¦, remember? Besides, Ethan¡¯s got no money and no connections. Even if he sues, what¡¯s he going to do¨Cwaste. his time and energy going up against us? He can only bluff.¡±


    <b>14-45 </b>


    ¡°I recall Benjamin Wells¡® firm has been dealing with several financial disputes over the past couple of years,¡± Alessia said, voice calm. ¡°After receiving our client¡¯s request yesterday, I did some research. We¡¯ve already submitted the paperwork to the proper authorities this morning. Your father¡¯s probably tied up as we speak.¡±


    Alessia leaned back, looking satisfied. Having a capable assistant meant she barely had to lift a finger¨Ceverything was handled before she even needed to ask.


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Simon frowned, but before he could say more, Attorney Stone pulled him aside.


    ¡°Simon, for God¡¯s sake, get a clue! Do you even know who that is? He¡¯s a legend inw¨Cnobody wants to face him in court. If you have time toin, you¡¯d better call your father and check on hispany!¡±


    ¡°My dad is one of our biggest clients. If something happens to him, we lose a third of our business!¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why I told you to find out what¡¯s going on at his firm¨Cnow!¡± Attorney Stone nearly snapped. Simon was hopeless. Originally, he¡¯d just wanted to let Simon get some experience and maybe have Ethan show him the ropes. Who knew Simon would end up butting heads with Ethan and driving him away instead.


    Now look what¡¯s happened. His father¡¯spany was in trouble, and this tinyw office would be lucky to survive what came next.


    Finally, he managed to usher Simon out. Attorney Stone wasted no time¨Che settled Ethan¡¯s remaining payments on the spot, terrified that these two powerhouses might turn their sights on his own firm.


    ¡°There, is there anything else you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Morton, would you like to take a look?¡± Attorney Calvert handed Alessia the paperwork, but she only nodded, declining to take it.


    ¡°Is there something else, Miss Morton?¡± Attorney Stone¡¯s nerves were clearly frayed.

 love and power 98

    ¡°My brother, well, he¡¯s always busy¨Cnever bothers himself with these little things. But me? I¡¯m just the idle younger sister, and I can¡¯t stand to see him treated


    unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. I handled this poorly, I sincerely apologize.¡± Attorney Stone didn¡¯t know Alessia personally, but anyone who could get Calvert to act was not to be underestimated. After all, every case Calvert took on ended up in


    the headlines.


    The fact that Calvert would get involved over something so minor spoke volumes


    about Alessia¡¯s influence.


    Attorney Stone¡¯s regret deepened¨Che¡¯d let a potential star slip away and left himself with a massive liability instead.


    While Attorney Stone wrestled with his own calctions, Alessia spoke in a calm,


    measured tone that nheless demanded attention. He had no choice but to listen respectfully.


    ¡°Simon¡¯s father might be one of your biggest clients right now, but that could change. Sure, the money matters¨Cbut as long as Simon remains at your firm, Libra & Associates has the power to make sure Zenith doesn¡¯tnd a single contract. You¡¯re a shrewd man, Attorney Stone. I trust you¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s words left no room for misunderstanding. Ethan had been forced out over money and connections¨Cnow she would use the same weapons to make Simon pay the price.


    Fair¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Attorney Stone nced at Calvert, hoping for some reprieve.


    ¡°No need to doubt. Miss Morton has absolute authority at Libra & Associates.¡±


    Attorney Stone knew Calvert wouldn¡¯t lie about this. That was precisely what made it all the more shocking. This young woman¨Cbarely out of her teens¨Cheld absolute power in aw firm renowned not just here, but internationally. If anyone else had said it, he¡¯d have dismissed it as a fantasy.


    ¡°I understand. After today, Simon will no longer be with our firm. Miss Morton, I apologize for what happened to your brother.¡± Attorney Stone would have liked to bring Ethan back, but he knew that door was closed.


    When they stepped outside, exactly five minutes had passed.


    <b>14:45 </b>


    ¡°All right, Miss Morton. Let¡¯s move on to our second issue.¡±


    They took the elevator down. In the lobby, Ethan sat waiting, calm andposed. His phone chimed¨Ca new payment notification. Another message arrived: Attorney Stone¡¯s formal apology.


    Ethan felt a tangle of emotions. Over the past four years, Attorney Stone had helped him a lot. He hadn¡¯t expected things to end like this.


    ¡°You got it, right?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Yeah. No one does it like you, Lessie.¡± Ethan stood and waited for the others to sit before taking his seat again.


    ¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s tackle the second issue.¡±


    ¡°Quentin¡¯s case, right?¡± Ethan noticed Calvert¡¯s attention shift to Alessia and caught on immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡± For some reason, the atmosphere suddenly felt like a job interview.


    Still, Ethan adjusted quickly. After a brief moment of thought, he shared his opinion. ¡°With Quentin¡¯s case, we can approach it as a case of sexual harassment against a minor. He verbally insulted the victim and caused significant psychological harm. On top of that, we should look into his personal life. I saw him bring a young woman with him the other day¨Cthere¡¯s a chance he might be involved in


    solicitation.¡±


    Calvert¡¯s face remained impassive as Ethan spoke about the first point, but he nodded slightly at the second.


    ¡°Then the case is yours.¡±

 love and power 99

    ¡°What?¡± Ethan was caught off guard.


    ¡°That brings me to the third reason I¡¯m here¨Cthe real reason for my visit.¡± Calvert reached into his briefcase and pulled out a contract.


    ¡°Miss Morton rmended you to Libra & Associates, and after reviewing your background, I¡¯m quite impressed. I¡¯ll be retiring in a few years, and I¡¯ve been considering taking on an apprentice before then. You know how Libra & Associates does things¨Cone¨Con¨Cone mentorship.¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Lessie mentioned it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve interviewed a few promising young people before, but none really stood out¨Cuntil Miss Morton put your name forward. I think you¡¯re a great fit. So, what do you say? Would you like to be my apprentice? If you¡¯re interested, just read over this contract and sign.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ can I read it first?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As awyer, you should always scrutinize every contract with a fine¨Ctoothb.¡± Calvert slid the papers across the table.


    Ethan¡¯s mind was spinning, but he forced himself to focus, carefully reading through every use.


    ¡°If you have any concerns or suggestions, feel free to bring them up.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s truly an honor to be considered your apprentice.¡± After double¨Cchecking all the terms, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He picked up the pen and signed his


    name.


    His signature was bold and sharp, but with a subtle flourish at the end¨Cmuch like


    the man himself.


    ¡°Good. Show up next Monday to start. I¡¯ll email you a list of documents you¡¯ll need to submit before then.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you, Attorney Calvert.¡±


    ¡°Once Mondayes, you¡¯ll have to start calling me ¡®mentor.¡±


    111


    Calvert grinned, and Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile too¨Csuddenly looking more like the nervous rookie he actually was.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. See you Monday. Miss Morton, I¡¯ll be heading out now.¡±


    <b>1/3 </b>


    14:46


    Chapter <b>y </b>


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Ethan offered, but Calvert waved him off. ¡°No need. There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities for that in the future.¡±


    With that, Ethan didn¡¯t insist. He watched Calvert leave before sitting back down.


    ¡°Lessie, am I dreaming right now?¡±


    Alessia nearly spit out her water. She¡¯d always thought Ethan was theposed one of the group, much calmer than Zachary. Now she realized he¡¯d just been putting on a brave face.


    ¡°No dream, rx. Everything¡¯s sorted, so let¡¯s get going.¡± Not giving Ethan a chance to overthink, Alessia stood up and walked toward the exit.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check on how the shop renovation ising along.¡±


    Somewhere along the way, they¡¯d stopped fussing with formalities¨Cno more ¡®thank you¡¯s and ¡®sorry¡¯s, no more polite distance. Now, their words and actions felt easy


    and natural.


    It wasn¡¯t that they took Alessia¡¯s help for granted¨Cquite the opposite. They knew how much she cared, and they understood that endless gratitude was just empty talk. The best way to thank her was to work hard and be her shield and


    sword.


    ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Lessie? Ethan?¡± Brendan was helping a worker move a heavy box, while Karen took off her gloves and came over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at school right now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨CEthan has something to say, right?¡± For seventeen years, Alessia had never been asked why she wasn¡¯t at school. The question caught her off guard, and she suddenly felt a bit guilty.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s right!¡± Ethan instinctively nced at Alessia, who was half¨Chiding behind him, then quickly turned back to face Karen with a nod.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s dusty in here¨Cwhy don¡¯t you two head home for now? We¡¯ll talk about it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Justin?¡± Alessia asked.


    <b>14:46 </b>


    Chapter <b>99 </b>


    Seeing her expression, Karen realized something was up, <i>so </i>she didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she handed them each a mask to put on.

 love and power 100

    11.12


    ¡°They should be upstairs. Your dad¡¯s up there too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you take a break? Let me help you out.¡±


    Alessia climbed the stairs, catching snatches of conversation between mother and son drifting up behind her.


    She didn¡¯t rush to find Justin right away. Instead, she took a moment to look around the shop. It wasn¡¯t huge, but theyout was tidy and inviting. All the old d¨¦cor had been torn down and reced with something much more fitting for a breakfast ce.


    The ground floor was open, with a big front window¨Cperfect for customers who wanted to eat in or just grab something to go. Upstairs, they¡¯d set up a cozy dining area for those who had time to linger over breakfast.


    The kitchen was separated by clear ss, so customers could see their food being prepared. It was a thoughtful touch, catering to both the Mortons¡® habits and the needs of their clientele. Every little detail seemed just right.


    ¡°Well, what do you think, princess?¡± Justin called, grinning.


    ¡°I¡¯d say three hundred grand was put to good use.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m worth every penny.¡± Justin swept a hand through his hair.


    ¡°I heard from Ste that Max beat up that guy from the Lanes for you. I didn¡¯t expect <i>you </i>to press charges against him when he didn¡¯t even report you guys.¡±


    ¡°Word travels fast, huh?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just open a men¡¯s section at your bar? Every time I go, it¡¯s so awkward!¡± Justin¡¯s <i>voice </i>rose with feigned indignation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re <i>so </i>embarrassed, why do you still go every day?¡± Alessia shot him a withering look, not bothering to hide her annoyance.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have a choice. You girls insisted on hiring a male singer, and


    now Ste¡¯s basically glued to him, acting like he¡¯s a gold mine.¡± Justin¡¯s grumbling was tinged with resentment.


    ¡°Watch your mouth. That¡¯s my brother you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Justin rubbed his nose, wisely dropping the subject.


    110


    <b>14.16 </b>11:03


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not really Ste¡¯s type. Besides, he¡¯s only performing tomorrow¨Cthen he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and after him, there¡¯ll be another Liam, or a Lee Liam, or a Chen Liam¡­¡± Justin muttered under his breath, but mmed up as soon as Alessia shot him a warning re.


    ¡°If you have so much time to hover around, why not do something useful instead of running your mouth all day? If you really push Ste¡¯s buttons, I¡¯m going to back her up¨Cno questions asked.¡± Alessia made her position clear.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡±


    ¡°So, how much longer until the ce is done?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Should be finished by next Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Faster than I expected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when the money¡¯s good¨Cthings get done quick. But honestly, Alessia, you could just give the Mortons a better life outright. Why drag it out like this?¡± Justin shook his head, clearly baffled by her approach, though he respected her decision.


    ¡°The Mortons aren¡¯t like that. They¡¯d rather work for what they have than take a handout.¡± Alessia paused, ncing downstairs. She could see Mr. Morton and his son hauling supplies, while Karen wiped down the counter with focused care.


    ¡°And?¡± Justin followed her gaze.


    ¡°And if they ever did just ept the money¡­ well, I¡¯d have to think twice about helping them at all.¡±


    ¡°Still obsessed with pride, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is it really so bad to hold onto your pride, even when things get tough?¡± Alessia replied quietly.


    People in their situation¨Cshe¡¯d seen so many of them, riding high one day, crashing down the next, some ending up sobbing on their knees, begging for a miracle. The


    Mortons were different.


    Justin finally understood and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Max is leaving tonight. No idea why York decided to stay behind, though.¡±


    14:46


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With business wrapped up, Justin left in high spirits. The group finished tidying up, and the four of them headed home together, chatting andughing. For Alessia, it was a rare, genuine moment of warmth¨Cone that left a real smile lingering on her face.


    14:46

 love and power 101

    <b>Chapter </b><b>101 </b>


    ¡°Looking forward to our next meeting, my dear sister.¡±


    Alessia nced at the text on her phone, a cold, derisive snort escaping her lips.


    ¡°Funny. You never call me ¡®dear¡® in person. What a creep.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, what are you muttering about over there? Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Alessia pocketed her phone without bothering to reply.


    Late at night, when the house was silent and still, a young girl tossed and turned in her bed, her brow furrowed as if trapped in the throes of an unsettling dream.


    ¡°Young master, this is the wine your father asked me to bring back.¡±


    ¡°Put it in the cer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Leave it here,¡± Max said, pointing to the table.


    ¡°Here?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Max raised an eyebrow. The assistant immediately shook his


    head.


    ¡°No¡­ no, sir.¡±


    By the time five¨Cyear¨Cold Alessia woke up, tummy rumbling and searching for a snack, Max had already uncorked the wine.


    The deep red liquid swirlednguidly in a crystal ss as Max took a casual sip, trying out the wine¨Ctasting techniques their etiquette tutor had taught¨Csomething he¡¯d been curious about for a while.


    ¡°Max, what are you drinking?¡± Alessia¡¯s tiny, childish voice made Max pause, an idea sparking in his mind.


    ¡°Grape juice.¡±


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Back then, Alessia was still so innocent. Despite Max¡¯s constant pranks, in this big, empty house where their parents were rarely home, he was the only one she could talk to, the only person she trusted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little sour.¡± Max made as if to pull the ss away, but Alessia was faster. She


    <b>14.46 </b>


    wrapped her chubby arms around his leg, refusing to let go, clinging like a determined little monkey. Max tried shaking her off, but she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You always sneak drinks when I¡¯m not looking.¡±


    ¡°You little rascal, looking for trouble, huh?¡±


    ¡°Let me have some!¡± Alessia¡¯s bossy side showed through even at that age.


    ¡°Fine, fine, just let go. I¡¯ll pour you some.¡± Max, sounding long¨Csuffering, gave in with a huff.


    Finally releasing her grip, Alessia scrambled up onto her special chair, watching intently as Max poured the tiniest bit into her little cup.


    ¡°Max, you¡¯re so stingy.¡± Alessia¡¯s face fell when she saw how little was in the cup, and she red at him usingly.


    ¡°For such a little gremlin, you sure have a big appetite.¡± Max teased, but poured her a little more, just to appease her.


    Alessia wanted to argue, but when Max looked like he¡¯d take the cup back, she quickly shielded it with her pudgy hands and gulped it down in a rush. She drank so fast she started coughing and sputtering, nearly choking on it.


    Startled, Max patted her back and fumbled for some napkins, wiping her mouth.


    with clumsy concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he scolded, brow furrowing.


    ¡°Max¡­ cough, cough¡­ that¡¯s not juice¡­ cough, you lied again¡­¡± Alessia¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red, but her indignation made Max chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on trying it.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it itches¡­ I don¡¯t feel good¡­¡±


    Max was stillughing when he noticed her face getting redder, her little hands frantically scratching at her arms, her breathing growing strained.


    ¡°Hey, little gremlin? Are you okay?¡±


    Panic flickered in Max¡¯s eyes as he grabbed her hands to stop her scratching and rolled up her sleeve. Her soft, pale arm was breaking out in angry red hives. She clung to his shirt desperately, trying to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯t


    ¡°Mae! Call the doctor! Mae!¡± Max¡¯s voice rang out loud and urgent, a tone he¡¯d never


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>14:46 </b>


    used before.


    But by then, little Alessia¡¯s consciousness was already slipping away, her mouth opening and closing soundlessly, her voice so faint it could barely be heard.


    ¡°Hey! Alessia!¡± Max pressed his ear close, just in time to catch the softest whisper¨Conest, breathy ¡°big brother.¡±


    14:46

 love and power 102

    2


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Max cursed under his breath. He scooped Alessia into his arms and bolted for the door, nearly knocking Mae over as she rushed in.


    When Alessia finally woke again, she was no longer at home. Oddly enough, her tiny hand was still clinging tightly to Max¡¯s index finger.


    ¡°Hey, little one, you okay?¡± Max¡¯s voice was gentle but anxious.


    Alessia, hooked up to a respirator, tried to open her mouth to speak, but sleep pulled her back under. In that hazy space between dreams and waking, she thought she heard a distant whisper, an almost inaudible, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bzzzz. Bzzzz.


    The vibration of her phone dragged Alessia out of sleep. She silenced the rm and sat up, rubbing her head, puzzled by the strange dream dredging up memories she¡¯d rather forget.


    8:30 a.m. She still had an hour before she was supposed to meet Liam.


    ¡°Lessie? It¡¯s the weekend¨Cwhy are you up so early?¡± Brendan nced up from his breakfast, coffee in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got somewhere to be today,¡± Alessia replied as she took her seat at the table, still a little out of it.


    ¡°You look exhausted. Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Karen reached over to feel Alessia¡¯s forehead, but everything seemed normal.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Just some old memories¨Cbad ones, honestly.¡± Suddenly, Alessia grabbed Karen¡¯s hand with a seriousness that startled her mother.


    ¡°Mom, there was a time you almost lost me. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, <i>honey</i>, what are you saying?¡± Karen ruffled her hair, shooting Brendan a nervous look.


    ¡°Still half¨Casleep, huh? Eat your egg, get some protein,¡± Brendan said, dropping a peeled egg into her bowl. Alessia didn¡¯t argue, just picked it up and ate.


    By the time Alessia arrived outside A&C Entertainment, Liam was already waiting in the lobby.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± she said, ncing at the clock. They still had ten minutes before their meeting.


    11-16 20


    naptor Juz


    ¡°Had nothing else going on, so I figured I¡¯de by.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone in thepany recognized Alessia¨Cshe and Liam made it to the 22nd. floor without anyone stopping them.


    ¡°Lillian!¡± Alessia knocked twice before pushing open the door.


    ¡°Well, look who decided to show up. It¡¯s been months, Alessia!¡± Lillian, dressed in a crisp white suit, looked every bit the powerhouse¨Cscarlet lipstick, immacte nails, and heels that gave hermanding height and


    presence.


    ¡°I can take a break because I know you¡¯ve got everything handled. And hey, did you like the present I brought you?¡± Alessia grinned.


    ¡°I absolutely love it.¡± Lillian pinched Alessia¡¯s cheek yfully. If Alessia had ever wanted to join show business, Lillian knew she could have made her a star to rival Tristan himself.


    ¡°Let me introduce you¨Cthis is my brother, Liam. We¡¯re here today about him.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lillian,¡± Liam said, voice cool as his silver hair.


    ¡°Pleasure, Liam.¡±


    Their exchange was all business, stripped of the warmth Lillian reserved for


    Alessia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read through everything. Good looks, stage presence, great voice¨Care you only interested in singing?¡± Lillian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liam replied, as icy as ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you into the studio for a test recording. Oh, by the way, Tristan¡¯s in there working on his new single. Lessie, want to check it out?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Liam, I wrote the song, and your idol is singing it. Not a bad first day, right?¡±


    Alessia teased.


    Liam, the most unppable member of the Morton family, had gotten used to his sister¡¯s surprises. But nothing was more shocking than discovering his idol was


    recording in apany Alessia owned.


    Wait¨Cshe wrote the song?!

 love and power 103

    ¡°Wait, you wrote the song? Are you talking about this one, or were you theposer behind all those other tracks too?¡± Liam stared at Alessia, a look of disbelief on his face¨Cthough, deep down, he could kind of see it making sense if it really was Alessia.


    ¡°You never told him you were Moon?¡± Lillian turned, surprised.


    Alessia just looked innocent. ¡°I guess I never mentioned it. Doesn¡¯t matter¨C<i>now </i>you


    know.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, you¡¯re seventeen, right?¡± Liam squinted at her, gently tilting her chin side to side, but no matter how he looked, she was just a perfectly ordinary


    seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alessia rubbed her own cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re Moon? The Moon who¡¯s written all those legendary songs? The Moon whose debut track turned Tristan into an overnight sensation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my dear third brother. I am Moon. The Moon who¡¯s written all those hits. The Moon who gave Tristan his breakout song the moment he debuted!¡±


    She repeated Liam¡¯s words with a grin.


    ¡°But¡­ how old were you back then?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen¡­ maybe fourteen? I can¡¯t really remember.¡±


    Back then, she¡¯d just been messing around, happened to find someone willing to be her guinea pig, and they spent about a week figuring things out together. It worked out surprisingly well¨CTristan shot to fame overnight, and her own career as a producer and songwriter took off from there.


    After that, though, she got busier. Tristan started chasing a career in acting, so she only wrote one or two songs a year for him, and gradually faded from that scene.


    ¡°I told you, the only one I¡¯ll ept songs from is Moon! No one else is good enough!¡±


    As the elevator doors opened, the group was greeted by amotioning from the recording studio.


    ¡°Who else is here?¡±


    ¡°From the sound of it, probably that new influencer thebel just signed. Comes


    <b>14.46 </b>


    from money, looks a little like Tristan. He¡¯s been covering Tristan¡¯s songs online, people call him ¡®Little Tristan: Candace brought him in recently¨Che¡¯s got close to a million followers.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s he doing in the recording studio? Isn¡¯t this Tristan¡¯s time slot?¡±


    With the new track in the works, only authorized personnel were allowed in.


    ¡°Not sure¡­ Let¡¯s go find out.¡± Lillian clearly hadn¡¯t been notified either.


    The three of them made their way toward the studio, the influencer¡¯s shrillints echoing through the hallway. Tristan was inside, but he wasn¡¯t recording¨Cclearly, the outburst was derailing his session.


    Alessia lifted her hand in greeting, and Tristan set his headphones down, stepping out to meet them.


    ¡°Call security. Get him out of here,¡± Alessia said to a staff member, who looked relieved and hurried off.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, calling security? I swear, if you do this, I¡¯ll drag your name all over the inte!¡± The influencer spat, undeterred by Alessia and Lillian¡¯s presence. Candace, on the other hand, looked pale and kept tugging at his sleeve.


    ¡°What are you doing, Candace?¡± he snapped, but Candace said nothing. The security guards arrived and, without a word, escorted him out.


    Alessia watched quietly. Just as he was being dragged out, she smiled and gave a little wave, then shut the door behind him, her smile vanishing instantly.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t waste time, do you?¡± Tristan said, impressed.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect all of you would stand around letting him go crazy. You guys must be really bored.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Morton,¡± Candace apologized immediately.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°This morning was Tristan¡¯s session; this afternoon is Fitch Tillman¡¯s time for his new single. That guy¡¯s been making a scene about the song for days now¨Cwe didn¡¯t expect him to barge into the studio during Tristan¡¯s slot.¡±


    ¡°He wants Moon to write a song for him? Please. Just because his fans call him ¡®Little Tristan,¡¯ he thinks he¡¯s actually Tristan now?¡± The man speaking was the producer for Fitch¡¯s new track, and incidentally, also the vocal coach overseeing Tristan¡¯s current session.


    212


    <b>14:46 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>104 </b>

 love and power 104

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want it, then just let it go. We¡¯ll postpone his debut. If he keeps refusing to cooperate, we¡¯ll go through the formal process and terminate his


    contract.¡±


    ¡°His father is the CEO of Mika & Co. If we could get his father to sponsor-¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Alessia shot Candace a look. Candace instantly mped her mouth


    shut.


    ¡°Sponsorships and advertising are the responsibility of the PR department,


    understood? If a newbie who hasn¡¯t even debuted yet is causing this much trouble, what will it be like once he actually makes it? Are we supposed to hire a whole team just to clean up his messes? Or has ourpany sunk so low that a single endorsement can save us now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Tristan alone already has three major brand deals lined up. Mika¡¯s sponsorship is nice to have, but hardly essential.¡± Lillian¡¯s earlier ease was gone, reced with a businesslike air as she dutifully summarized the year¡¯s endorsement deals for their various artists.


    ¡°Are we clear, Candace?¡± Alessia¡¯s usual nonchnce was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Candace fidgeted with her fingers, conceding that she¡¯d let visions of dor signs cloud her judgment.


    Liam watched in silence. Thest time he¡¯d felt this kind of pressure was when Brendan was running things as CEO.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be all. If you can¡¯t manage the artists you bring in, you can leave with them.¡± Candace didn¡¯t dare argue. She kept her head down and slipped out of the room. The atmosphere was tense, but Tristan seemed perfectly at ease. He lounged on the sofa, a faint smirk on his lips. Even in the dim light, his face was striking.


    ¡°Want a sweet?¡± he offered, but he¡¯d already tossed the candy across the room.


    Alessia caught it without missing a beat, unwrapped it, popped it in her mouth, and tossed the wrapper into the trash bin by the door.


    ¡°So, where are we in the recording?¡±


    ¡°Just getting started.¡±


    ¡°The song for, what¡¯s his name, Fitch¨Cwhere is it?¡±


    14:46


    ¡°Right here, Miss Morton.¡± The producer handed his score to Alessia, looking more than a little put out.


    Alessia took the sheet and slid into the seat next to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the vocals down first.¡±


    At her word, Tristan and the producer got to work, while Lillian and Liam settled onto the sofa Tristan had just vacated, watching as the three shifted into work mode.


    Tristan and the producer had been working together for two years now, so their back¨Cand¨Cforth was quick and efficient. Alessia quietly flipped through the manuscript, asionally marking it up with a pen.


    After about thirty minutes, the recording wrapped up smoothly.


    ¡°Alright, Tristan, good job. I¡¯m impressed¨Cyour vocals haven¡¯t slipped even after all this time.¡±


    ¡°Singing¡¯s what I do best. Can¡¯t afford to lose my touch. Appreciate it.¡± Tristan slipped off his headphones and came out of the booth, his in white tee and cut¨Coff jeans making him look every bit the boyish star.


    ¡°So, what do you think, princess?¡± Tristan asked, shing a grin.


    ¡°If you¡¯d gotten worse, I wouldn¡¯t waste my songs on you.¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to give apliment.¡± Despite his sarcastic tone, Tristan looked visibly relieved.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My third brother, Liam. He¡¯s also about to sign with us.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯te just for me?¡± Tristan feigned disappointment, his face adopting a wounded look. If his fans saw this, they¡¯d probably be screaming about how adorable he was. Too bad the only fan here¨CLiam¨Cdidn¡¯t even nce his way.


    As expected, Alessia gave him a look that clearly said, ¡°Cut the crap,¡± then went right back to her sheet music.


    <i>212 </i>


    14:47


    Chapter <b>105 </b>

 love and power 105

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the track¨Csince youposed it with Tristan¡¯s style in mind, why not just add it to the album? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°If Tristan¡¯s willing to sing it, I¡¯d be more than happy.¡± The producer, a bit particr himself, grinned.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s track is always wee. It¡¯s been, what, a year since ourst coboration?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this one was originally custom¨Cmade for you. But Candace said she wanted


    it as the lead single on Fitch¡¯s new album, so I rewrote it for him.¡±


    ¡°Well, guess what¡¯s meant to be mine will always find its way back to me.¡±


    That got augh out of the producer, his eyes crinkling.


    ¡°All right, that settles it. Tristan, take the demo and the sheet music next door to practice. We¡¯ll start recording in an hour¨Csound good?¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Tristan didn¡¯t waste a minute. At their level, not only was their talent unquestioned, but every second was literally worth money. Deadlines were deadlines¨Cno matter how tough, you gave it everything.


    Maybe otherpanies yed it loose, but at A&C Entertainment, cking off wasn¡¯t tolerated. If an artist ever stepped out of line, they¡¯d get a warning; ignore it, and your contract was terminated¨Cno fuss, no drama.


    Fans even made a leaderboard, joking that A&C Entertainment had the most ¡°scandal¨Cproof¡± artists in the business. After all, if anyone was about to blow up their reputation, A&C would drop them first.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s check your range first. Come on, let¡¯s hit the recording booth.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Two hourster, the team gathered in the conference room.


    ¡°The new track is almost done, and the choreography¡¯s ready to go,¡± Alessia said, spinning a pen between her fingers. ¡°Lillian, coordinate the schedule and make sure Tristan has time for rehearsal. I¡¯ll assign another manager for Liam¡¯s daily stuff, but he¡¯ll still be mainly your responsibility. Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Lillian replied.


    ¡°As for your new album,¡± Alessia continued, turning to Tristan, ¡°the n is for


    <i>you </i>to


    14:47


    write the lead single yourself and co¨Cwrite the rest with Jason. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Liam was still amazed at how fast everything was moving. Watching Alessiamand the room, he felt a strange sense of awe.


    ¡°For the next three months, you¡¯ll have a dedicated dance coach and music instructor. Besides your regr sses, there¡¯ll be a series of artist training sessions. The schedule¡¯s packed, but can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°One thing, though¨Cif you don¡¯t pass the assessment in three months, your debut will be postponed. A&C doesn¡¯t let underprepared artists embarrass thepany.¡±


    Alessia never softened up, even with her own people. That was how she


    ¡°Understood.¡± Liam straightened, catching her seriousness.


    ¡°Good. Lillian, you handle the rest of the arrangements,¡± Alessia said, her tone rxing now that the important matters were settled.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Alessia rested her chin on her hands, ncing around at the others. No one spoke up¨Cthey just shook their heads.


    ¡°If we¡¯re all set, Jason, could you show my brother around? And bring Candace and the new kid in when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Jason exchanged a look with Liam¨Cthey both knew they weren¡¯t


    needed for the next part and slipped out without protest.


    ¡°Should I leave too?¡± Tristan asked, half¨Cheartedly, not moving an inch.


    ¡°Stay if you want. After all, our next guest is little Tristan.¡±


    Tristan caught the teasing in Alessia¡¯s voice and rxed even more into his chair. There was no way he¡¯d miss this.

 love and power 106

    ¡°Miss Morton, Lillian.¡±


    Candace couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety written all over her face. In stark contrast, Fitch lounged nearby, radiating indifference, one leg bouncing restlessly as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to stand up straight.


    ¡°If you keep shaking that leg, I don¡¯t mind snapping it for you¨Cand <i>don¡¯t </i>worry, I¡¯ll have it put back in ce after we finish talking.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s words, delivered with a breezy smile that hovered between amusement and warning, made Fitch swallow hard. He awkwardly rubbed his nose and, without thinking, stopped jiggling his leg.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Alessia tilted her chin, the gesture casual but somehow brooking no argument. Fitch looked like he wanted to protest, but Candace tugged on his sleeve.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance but sat anyway.


    ¡°You said you only want Moon¡¯spositions, nothing else, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course! No one but Moon is worthy of coborating with me!¡± Fitch threw his hands behind his head, tipping his chair back with an air of cocky nonchnce, as if no one else in the room mattered.


    Across from him, Tristan stretched out his long legs¨Calmost absentmindedly¨Cuntil his foot bumped into Fitch¡¯s.


    Fitch immediately lost his bnce.


    With a startled yelp, he lurched for the edge of the table. The table screeched as he yanked it, drawing frowns from everyone else¨Cexcept Fitch, who clung to it like a lifeline, breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sorry, my legs are too long.¡± Tristan offered the apology with an innocent expression, though there wasn¡¯t a hint of remorse in his tone. Fitch shot him a re, gritting his teeth, just about to retort¨Cwhen Alessia cut in. Meanwhile, Candace had already gotten up to straighten the table.


    ¡°So, when was his debut originally scheduled for?¡±


    ¡°The end of the month.¡± Candace¡¯s head dropped even lower.


    ¡°How long has he been signed?¡±


    <b>14:47 </b>


    ¡°Not quite a month,¡± Candace replied, her voice growing almost inaudible.


    ¡°Lillian, isn¡¯t itpany policy that new trainees mustplete at least three months of training and pass their evaluations before debuting? Or is he an experienced artist with notable achievements I¡¯m unaware of?¡±


    ¡°Candace, care to exin?¡± Lillian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Candace to be so bold as to abuse her authority and push Fitch¡¯s debut ahead of schedule.


    ¡°He¡¯s trained for about a month, and he already has some buzz online, so I thought-¡±


    ¡°Candace, how long have you been at thepany? Joined right after college, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alessia¡¯s fingers tapped the tabletop, each knocknding like a blow to Candace¡¯s conscience.


    Candace stood up, casting a desperate nce at Lillian for help.


    Disappointment clouded Lillian¡¯s eyes. She¡¯d personally mentored Candace, who had always been diligent, reliable, and meticulous. Lillian had even nned to groom her into the next star manager. She never imagined Candace would take advantage of her trust and so tantly overstep her authority.


    ¡°Lillian, this is your professional oversight.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were clinical, devoid of personal feeling.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll report to HR immediately.¡± Lillian epted the penalty¨Cher bonus for the month forfeit, and she knew she deserved it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Candace¡¯s situationter. Fitch, right?¡± Alessia flipped through the folder with Fitch¡¯s information.


    ¡°You have three options. First, go back andplete your training. You¡¯ll debut only after passing the evaluation, and you¡¯ll ept thepany¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished the first option before Fitch was already squirming in his seat. He shot to his feet, but Alessia remainedposed, fixing him with a cold stare.


    ¡°Do you need me to drive you to the hospital for your hyperactivity?¡±


    212

 love and power 107

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Candace tugged at his sleeve, her voice barely above a whisper and edged with desperation, as if she might burst into tears at any moment.


    Fitch jerked his arm free with a scowl, but it seemed he¡¯d found a way out of the confrontation, and with a dramatic sigh, he slumped into a chair.


    ¡°Second option,¡± Alessia continued, her tone cool and businesslike. ¡°If you pass the audition, you¡¯ll write andpose your own songs. Thepany gives you one year¨Cif you show no progress, the contract ends, no strings attached.¡±


    ¡°Third option¨Cleave now.¡±


    She pped his file shut on the table, her gaze steady. ¡°Which will it be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not choosing any of them!¡± Fitch shoved past Candace¡¯s restraining hand and nted himself in front of Alessia.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Who put a kid in charge here? Is there no one actually running things in thispany? Get Moon in here¨CI¡¯ll talk to her! If it¡¯s about the money, whatever Tristan can offer, so can I! I¡¯ve got a million followers, you know!¡±


    Tristan, having been named, folded his arms and smirked, clearly enjoying the show.


    ¡°And you?¡± Fitch scoffed, turning to Alessia. ¡°Stop ying grown¨Cup, little girl. Shouldn¡¯t you be studying for your finals or something? Better hurry, or your parents will ground you when you flunk out.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re picking the third option, then?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was even, untouched by


    his insults.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you deaf? I said¨CI¡¯m¨Cnot¨Cchoosing¨Cany!¡± Fitch jabbed a finger at the table, eyes bulging as if they might pop out of his head.


    Alessia¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Lillian, get the termination papers ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them sent up right away,¡± Lillian replied, hurrying out to make the call. The conference room¡¯s ss walls offered no privacy, she kept ncing back in, watching the drama unfold.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re firing me? Do you even know who my dad is? If you kick me out, I won¡¯t lose a thing¨Cit¡¯s your loss, not mine!¡± Fitch was practically shouting, and Alessia could see the spit flying from his mouth.


    <b>14.47 </b>


    Her hands clenched into fists under the table. Fitch, oblivious to the storm brewing, kept ranting.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for him,¡± Tristan remarked, grinning. And as if on cue, Alessia¡¯s fist shot out, connecting squarely with Fitch¡¯s face.


    He crashed backward, knocking over two chairs with a thunderous tter. Candace shrieked, dropping to her knees beside him, frantically checking his face. Fitch stared up in utter disbelief, clutching his cheek as it swelled up before their eyes.


    Lillian, who¡¯d just finished her call, caught sight of the chaos, hung up in a panic, and rushed in¨Conly to sigh and step back out to call again.


    ¡°You psycho!¡± Fitch howled, pointing at Alessia. ¡°Do you have any idea how much my face is worth? I¡¯m suing you all! I¡¯ll take this wholepany down!¡±


    ¡°If you want to get a medical report, you¡¯re wee to wait for ourwyers from Libra & Associates to arrive,¡± Lillian replied, cool as ever. ¡°Candace, please take Mr. Tillman to the hospital. When you get back,e see me.¡±


    Unfazed, Lillian sorted out the arrangements without missing a beat. Tristan, apparently unbothered by themotion, fished out a pack of tissues from his bag and handed them to Alessia.


    Thewyer arrived quickly. Lillian apanied them for safety, and in no time, the conference room was empty except for Alessia and Tristan.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Tristan said, a sly smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up¨Cyou can really hold your own now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s disgusting,¡± Alessia replied without a trace of restraint.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought you¡¯d end up writing songs for your brother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s barely got his footing. Right now, your fans all think we¡¯re a package deal. If I wrote for him now, your fans would tear him apart with just a few angry


    ???


    14.475


    <b>Chapt</b>

 love and power 108

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to care about your brother so much.¡±


    Alessia ignored the teasing and pressed on, ¡°Besides, if he wants to go down the singer route, he¡¯s the perfect person to fill the spot you¡¯ve vacated since your career change. You heard his demo¨Cwhat did you think?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s good. Definitely has his own style. Completely different from mine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we need.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice had a cool edge, while Liam¡¯s carried a warm, smoky timbre¨Cno one would mistake one for the other. Liam could never be just a stand¨Cin; he was his own person.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident in him. Sure he¡¯ll be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll even surpass you,¡± Alessia shot back without hesitation.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°These are his songs.¡± Alessia pulled a small stack of papers from a folder, maybe


    ten or so.


    Tristan raised an eyebrow, but took them anyway and started flipping through.


    Just then, the door burst open and Liam rushed in, startling them both.


    ¡°Lessie, are you okay?¡± Liam hurried over, tilting Alessia¡¯s chin up to examine her face, worry written all over him. Tristan nced up from the pages and, spotting Jason out of breath at the door, quickly pieced together what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Alessia mumbled, her words muffled by Liam¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t push him away.


    ¡°I saw Fitch¡¯s face¨Clooked like he got hit by a truck. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just punched him, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You punched him?¡± Liam¡¯s voice jumped an octave. Alessia braced herself for a lecture, expecting him to scold her for being reckless. But instead, he grabbed her hand, checking it over anxiously.


    ¡°Your hand¨Cdoes it hurt?¡°.


    ¡°No¡­ no, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Alessia stared at him, taken aback.


    Tristan, amused by the rare sight of Alessia looking flustered, let out a quietugh.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>14.47 </b>


    Chapter TuO


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s tougher than she looks. If anyone¡¯s hurting, it¡¯s the other guy.¡±


    ¡°Pain goes both ways, you know. Besides, girls¡® skin is more delicate,¡± Liam muttered, for the first time sounding vaguely irritated with his idol.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really, Liam. Are you done with your tour of the ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about finished.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got some things to take care of here. You should get going¨Cwe¡¯ve got that final set at the pub tonight, remember?¡±


    ¡°And you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go on, go. Lillian will reach out about the next steps.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get out of your hair. Call me if you need anything.¡± Liam still looked worried, but with Alessia insisting, he couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Alessia gave him a quick wave.


    Once Liam was finally out the door, Alessia let out a visible sigh of relief.


    ¡°Never seen you look like that before,¡± Tristan remarked, clearly entertained.


    Alessia rolled her eyes at him,pletely unbothered by appearances. ¡°Are you done reading?¡±


    ¡°I skimmed it.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Tristan arched a brow, sliding the papers back across the desk.


    ¡°Stubborn as ever,¡± Alessia muttered under her breath, but Tristan pretended not to


    hear.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Tristan asked automatically as he saw her gathering her things.


    ¡°None of your business. I¡¯m leaving. Give those files to Lillian for me, would you?¡±


    Tristan could only shake his head in reluctant eptance as Alessia, never one for long goodbyes, handed off the folder and slipped out without a backward nce, leaving him alone with a stack of papers.


    ¡°This girl¡­ always has to have thest word.¡±


    Despite his words, he was already on his feet, heading toward Lillian¡¯s office.


    <b>14:47 </b>

 love and power 109

    At the airport, Alessia scrolled through her phone, fighting off boredom. Only when people started streaming out of the arrivals gate did she finally put her phone away and nce inside, searching the crowd. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to wait long before she spotted the person she¡¯de to pick up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cole¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw her, the fatigue on his face melting away. He quickened his pace and strode straight toward Alessia.


    Larkin, seemingly used to the routine, grabbed Cole¡¯s suitcase, gave Alessia a brief wave from a distance, and headed out.


    ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came.¡± Alessia opened her arms with an easy familiarity, and Cole wrapped her up in a hug just as naturally. He buried his face in the crook of her neck and let out a long, weary sigh.


    ¡°Tough trip, huh? I could spot those dark circles from a mile away.¡±


    ¡°Try spending hours talking to a room full of self¨Cimportant old men who think it¡¯s their job to judge every move you make. Honestly, every minute I was tempted to punch someone in the face.¡±


    ¡°Want me to get you some stress balls?¡± Alessia offered out of nowhere, making them bothugh.


    Cole straightened up, cupping her face in his hands and giving her head a gentle shake. ¡°Then you¡¯d better get me a robe and some prayer beads¨Cmight as well join a monastery at this point.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll make sure our dear Mr. Whitley is all set up by tomorrow,¡± she


    teased.


    Cole ruffled her hair, eyes brimming with affection.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Stopped by A&C Entertainment this morning, and after I finished up there, I came straight here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some food.¡± Alessia nodded, and the two of themced their fingers together as they walked out of the airport.


    After dinner, the evening was still young.


    ¡°So, where to now?¡± Cole had gotten his driver¡¯s license as soon as he turned eighteen.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    14:47


    ¡°Nothing else on my te today. You¡¯re visiting your mom, right? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Alessia fumbled with her seatbelt, distracted, and after a couple of failed attempts, Cole leaned over, patiently untangled it, and clicked it into ce.


    The car started up, everything unfolding with the ease of long¨Cstanding habit, as if they¡¯d done this a hundred times before.


    The familiar suburban streets seemed to quiet them both.


    ¡°Sir. Miss Morton.¡± The butler was waiting at the door. Cole asked about the house and his mother¡¯s condition, then let the butler get back to her duties.


    Alessia nced at the woman resting in bed before moving over to give her a gentle massage. Cole didn¡¯t interrupt; he simply poured a ss of water, set it on the bedside table for Alessia, and then sat on the other side to help with the


    massage.


    ¡°That should be enough. The doctor just finished her acupuncture session not long ago; the next one won¡¯t be for another month.¡± Alessia tucked Jade¡¯s arm under the nket and made sure she wasfortable before standing up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Cole entered his mother¡¯s room, his mood plummeted. Alessia didn¡¯t say anything, just patted his shoulder.


    Cole caught her hand for a moment, ying with her fingers, managing a weak smile. Alessia said nothing, just ruffled his hair and slipped out.


    Now it was just Cole and Jade, asleep in her bed. He sat in silence, holding her hand and staring out the window. He didn¡¯t move until thest trace of sunlight faded and the room slipped into darkness.


    ¡°Two years¡­ Hard to believe I¡¯ve managed for two years.¡± His voice was quiet, but in the hush of the room, every word was clear, including the long, weary sigh that followed. ¡°Running thepany is more exhausting than I ever imagined. I¡¯m sorry I made you and Dad worry so much back then.¡±


    On the drive home, Alessia filled Cole in on everything that had happened over the past couple of days.


    ¡°So, if Mr. Dawson and Attorney Calvert are willing to take them on as prot¨¦g¨¦s, these kids must be promising. Are you nning to build up some new connections?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s got to find the next generation, right? No point letting that talent go to waste.¡±


    <b>14:47 </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I need to take Ivan to meet Eddie.¡±


    At the mention of that name, Cole couldn¡¯t help but make a face, but he let it go withoutment.

 love and power 110

    <b>Chapter 110 </b>


    As much as Cole disliked the thought of someone else thinking about Alessia, he never tried to interfere with her circle of friends. No matter what she did, he would always be her unwavering supporter. The downside, of course, was that his own little pangs of jealousy had to be tucked away out of sight.


    ¡°Should Ie pick you up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No need. Eddie¡¯sing by to get me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± At that, Cole¡¯s mood visibly dropped.


    Alessia, of course, noticed his shift right away, but only let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Already looking forward to seeing him tomorrow?¡± Cole¡¯s words weren¡¯t sharp, but they were tinged with hurt, and his jealousy was nearly palpable.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe we¡¯ll go to the amusement park. Grab something to eat together. You know, it¡¯s been nearly six months since west saw each other. But he always sends me postcards and little gifts, no matter where he goes¡­¡±


    ¡°I bring you things when I travel for work, too! It¡¯s just¨Cthis time was special, and I haven¡¯t found the right thing yet!¡± The light turned red, and Cole hit the brakes, fixing his eyes on Alessia, his expression earnest.


    Alessia found his reaction adorable. She reached over, cupped his face in her hands, and gave it a gentle shake, her smile bright.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said, trying to reassure him.


    Of course she knew. She was only teasing him.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¨Ccould you help me find a house? Nothing too big, just enough for a family of seven. Something simple.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally done making things hard for yourself? You¡¯ve hardly had it rough, but you always find ways to suffer a little more,¡± Cole said, his voice tinged with


    concern.


    Alessia had known Cole since she was five and he was six; by now, there was little about each other¡¯s lives or habits that wasn¡¯tmon knowledge.


    She just smiled, not bothering to argue.


    Meanwhile, the neighborhood pub was opening for the evening, just as usual.


    <b>14-47 </b>


    Justin sat in their regr booth, gazing out the window at the scene below, where Ste was chatting with Liam.


    Liam was tuning his guitar. When Ste approached, she just nodded at him¨Cher expression wasn¡¯t exactly cold, but it was far from warm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent tonight¡¯s gig payment to your card. Just double¨Ccheck and sign for it, all right?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Liam confirmed the details and scribbled his signature¨Cquick, a little wild, but not messy; it had its own style.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± Ste said offhandedly.


    Her words made Liam¡¯s hand pause for a split second, but he quickly recovered, so Ste, ever the easygoing one, didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°The new guy¡¯s not bad, but there¡¯s just something missing, you know?¡± She rubbed her chin, frowning in thought.


    ¡°Henley¡¯s good. He¡¯ll get the hang of it after a few more sets.¡± Liam lowered his gaze, his voice steady.


    Ste didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Wishing you all the best¨Cmay the stars align and everything go your way. And hey, the pub¡¯s always here if you want toe back for a guest


    spot.¡±


    Liam smiled. ¡°Thanks. Really, for everything these past weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get all sentimental on me!¡± Ste grinned, pping him on the shoulder. ¡°You know how it is with me and Lessie¨Cif things ever go south, juste back. I¡¯ll have your back.¡±


    Liam was about to reply, but Ste kept going.


    ¡°Besides, Lessie¡¯s always had a knack for spotting talent. Just follow her advice and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Liam¡¯s smile faded; he just nodded.


    ¡°Star! Didn¡¯t you say you got a new shipment of drinks? Grab me a bottle!¡± Justin¡¯s voice called out.


    Both Ste and Liam looked over to see Justin walking their way, as he naturally slung his arm around Ste¡¯s shoulders.


    <b>2/2 </b>

 love and power 111

    Liam¡¯s possessiveness was obvious, but his eyes barely flickered as he nced at Justin¡¯s hand resting on Ste¡¯s shoulder, betraying no sign of emotion.


    ¡°Would it kill you to wait a minute? You could¡¯ve just asked someone to bring it up for you. Or, worst case, go to the stockroom yourself, you know?¡± Ste nudged Justin sharply with her elbow. He winced in pain but stubbornly kept his hand where it was.


    ¡°All these years, and you still hit just as hard!¡± Justin doubled over, his face twisted in mock agony.


    Ste didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of sympathy. She raised her hand as if to swat him again, but at thest second, she just let it hover, only scaring him a little.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time. I need to check the equipment and get ready for the set.¡± Liam, unfazed by their tant closeness, bent his head to adjust the microphone stand.


    Ste nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you get to it. Come on, let¡¯s grab a drink.¡± Her words started polite but ended with a note of resignation.


    Justin shot a quick, triumphant grin in Liam¡¯s direction, as if he¡¯d just scored a


    point.


    ¡°Hey, what are you grinning about? Are youing or what?¡± Ste had taken a few steps before she realized Justin was still standing there, lost in his own


    amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Haven¡¯t had tea with your dad in ages¨Chow about I stop by tomorrow?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Go if you want. Who¡¯s stopping you?¡±


    ¡°So, any ns for tomorrow¡­?¡±


    Their voices faded away as their silhouettes slipped out of Liam¡¯s line of sight. Only then did he finally look up./


    The night¡¯sst show wrapped up perfectly. Liam exchanged a quick word with his coworkers, slung his case over his shoulder, and slipped out quietly.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Liam?¡± Ste scanned the room before leaning against the bar, not spotting him anywhere.


    ¡°He just left a minute ago.¡±


    <b>14:48 </b>


    Chapter


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even bother saying goodbye,¡± she muttered, but made no move to follow.


    Out on the street, Liam wandered aimlessly. As he passed a corner store, he hesitated, then ducked inside. He emerged momentster, unwrapping a popsicle and letting the cold sweetness distract his thoughts..


    Compared to his two older brothers, Liam never saw himself as the rational one. Most of the time, he used indifference to force himself into being logical, but deep down, it was just a way to run from his feelings.


    Like that night¨Cnot his business, not his problem. He¡¯d told himself again and again to stay out of it, that he needed the job, needed to keep his head down, needed to pretend he didn¡¯t see anything. But his body had moved before his mind could catch up.


    He¡¯d stepped between the drunken customer and the girl being harassed. The guy wouldn¡¯t back off, not even when Liam pulled him away. That¡¯s when Ste appeared.


    In the dim light of the bar, she was impossible to miss¨Cbright, fierce, and unafraid. Without hesitation, she swung a bottle straight at the drunk¡¯s head.


    Screams broke out all around them, but Ste, standing at the center of it all, just smiled¨Cwide, unapologetic, a hint of mischief in her grin.


    ¡°Sorry about that. Guess I don¡¯t know my own strength.¡±


    Sheughed, shing a single sharp canine.


    Maybe it was in that moment¨Csomeone who¡¯d never believed in love at first sight¨CLiam felt something shift inside him.


    But it was only a fleeting spark. He¡¯d figured they¡¯d never cross paths again, never guessed fate wouldnd him working at her little bar, or that his own sister would turn out to be her closest friend.


    He knew they came from different worlds. Leaving the bar behind tonight, he felt almost relieved. Maybe putting some distance between them would help him let go of those impossible daydreams.


    The next day, Alessia found herself sitting quietly nearby after getting Ivan¡¯s permission, watching him sketch.


    When Ivan drew, he vanished into his own universe. Even with Alessia sitting right there, eyes fixed on him, he seemedpletely unbothered, perfectly at ease, lost in his work.


    <b>212 </b>


    14:48


    ¡°Come out with me for a bit.¡±

 love and power 112

    <b>Chapter </b>112


    Ivan ignored her, concentrating on adding color to his painting.


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll get you the newest set of paints from Kassel & Co.


    His hand paused ever so slightly. The open magazine beside him was, not coincidentally, thetest issue from Kassel & Co.


    That magazine had actually been passed to him through Karen at Alessia¡¯s request. Ivan rarely went out, but he loved to read and paint. Every so often, Karen would stop by a used bookstore and pick up art books or reference materials for him to enjoy. To make things look natural, she¡¯d tuck them in among other magazines when she handed them over.


    ¡°By the way, do you know Eddie?¡±


    Ivan shut the magazine. The very first page featured a photo of Eddie.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be the one picking you up.¡±


    This time, Ivan finally turned to face Alessia.


    Because he hardly ever went outside, his skin was almost luminous. With his youth and wlessplexion, he looked like a little white kitten¨Cutterly adorable.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to ruffle his soft cheek. Ivan instinctively flinched, ready to snap at her hand, but the moment her palm touched his skin, he froze in ce, obedient and still, his ears tinged pink¨Ca sight that would melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you changed. We¡¯ll be back soon. If you¡¯re notfortable going out with me, I¡¯ll ask Mom toe along and I¡¯ll stay home.¡±


    She ruffled his hair and started to get up to talk to Karen, but Ivan suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Alessia paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go with you.¡±


    A warm smile curved Alessia¡¯s lips. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    She gave his cheek a gentle poke, so soft she didn¡¯t even leave a mark.


    <b>14:48 </b>


    Chapter


    When Ivan reappeared in the foyer, backpack slung over his shoulder and dressed to go out, Karen was genuinely startled.


    ¡°Lessie, how on earth did you manage that?¡± Karen whispered, watching Ivan put on his shoes.


    Alessia just blinked yfully, her eyes bright with mischief.


    Karen was overjoyed. She straightened their clothes and watched from the doorway as they left, her eyes glistening with emotion.


    As they stepped outside, Ivan, unused to being out, instinctively clung to the hem of Alessia¡¯s coat, head down, clearly uneasy.


    ¡°Want to hold hands?¡± Alessia offered, holding out her palm, her voice gentle.


    Ivan nced up at her, then quickly looked away, biting his lip. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he let go of her coat and ced his small hand in hers. Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a smile as she closed her fingers around his.


    Warmth flowed between their palms as they walked down the street¨Cone tall, one small. Whenever they passed neighbors returning from the store, Alessia introduced Ivan openly as her little brother, but never pressured him to greet anyone. Instead, she simply said hello and moved on, careful to respect his shyness.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± If Tristan¡¯s voice was crisp and clear like a winter spring, then this one was more like a summer stream¨Cgentle and soothing.


    ¡°Eddie, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Alessia waved, not letting go of Ivan¡¯s hand.


    Eddie closed the car door, looking like he wanted to give Alessia a hug. But when he noticed the small figure she was holding onto, he thought better of it and let his arms drop.


    ¡°So this is your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yep, this is Ivan.¡±


    At the sound of his name, Ivan didn¡¯t look up. He just took a quiet step back, letting Alessia shield him from view.

 love and power 113

    ¡°Thanks for helping out today.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡± Eddie flicked her forehead in a yful, big¨Cbrotherly way. ¡°Looks like the amusement park¡¯s off the table, huh? But you said he likes to draw, right?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°Mind if I talk to him for a bit?¡±


    Her raised eyebrow said all he needed to know.


    Eddie grinned and crouched down, making himself eye level with Ivan. As soon as he did, Ivan let go of Alessia¡¯s hand and ducked behind her, using her as a shield.


    Alessia didn¡¯t try to coax him out. Instead, she just reached back and gently patted


    his head.


    ¡°Ivan, at least listen when someone¡¯s talking to you.¡± Her voice was soft, not even close to lecturing, but it had a calming steadiness to it that made it hard not to


    rx.


    Ivan stopped trying to disappear and peeked out from behind Alessia, gripping the hem of her shirt for security.


    ¡°Hi there, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eddie. I know, it¡¯s a mouthful, so if you want, you can just call me Ed.¡± Eddie looked him straight in the eyes, his smile gentle, voice warm, and features open and kind¨Ceasy to trust.


    He offered his hand. Ivan hesitated, but Eddie didn¡¯t rush him. He just kept smiling, patient, as if he could wait all day.


    Atst, Ivan managed a quick, tentative handshake¨Cbarely a touch before retreating again.


    ¡°Great job,¡± Eddie said quietly.


    Ivan¡¯s ears turned a little pink, and he inched further behind Alessia.


    Eddie didn¡¯t push. Instead, he stood and held open the car door for them both.


    ¡°So, your studio¡¯s still running, huh?¡±


    Eddie chuckled, a fond smile on his face. ¡°Just because I¡¯m away doesn¡¯t mean it shuts down. I have someonee by and tidy up now and then.¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>11.49 </b>


    Chapter <b>113 </b>


    ¡°When are you heading out again?¡±


    ¡°Not for a while. I¡¯ve got an art showing up here. You should bring Ivan by if you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia turned to Ivan, who was absently tugging at his seatbelt and gazing out the window. At the sound of her voice, he nced over, eyes distant.


    Alessia justughed softly, letting the question drop, and reached over to smooth his tousled hair.


    About forty minutester, they finally pulled up to their destination. Eddie, ever the gentleman, opened the door for them and led them into his private world.


    The front garden was beautifully kept, the flowers and shrubs all pruned and vibrant. The studio itself was built from old red brick, carrying that romantic, old¨CEuropean charm¨Clike something out of a storybook castle. Ivy crawled up the walls, but the giant ss windows were spotless, letting in the afternoon light.


    Ivan looked around with wide¨Ceyed curiosity, though he stayed glued to Alessia¡¯s side, not daring to wander.


    There was a soft beep as Eddie¡¯s fingerprint unlocked the door. The lock clicked, and as the door swung open, the wind chime tinkled brightly, lifting everyone¡¯s


    mood.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Eddie said, holding the door.


    ¡°Tea?¡± he offered.


    Alessia nodded, and Eddie set about brewing a pot.


    She hadn¡¯t been here in ages, but the ce still looked as bright, artsy, and inviting as ever. She and Justin had actually helped design the interior together, way back


    when.


    At the time, Eddie had been stuck overseas with an art show he couldn¡¯t get out of, so he¡¯d asked Alessia to handle the decorating. She hadn¡¯t expected theyout to still be exactly the same after all these years.


    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten what it looks like,¡± Eddie teased, setting a mug of tea in front of Alessia and a ss of water in front of Ivan.


    ¡°Hey, I did my share of the work here,¡± she shot back, a hint of pride in her voice, refusing to let him im all the credit.


    212

 love and power 114

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ve got the code. Your fingerprint¡¯s in the system. Yet I never see you around here.¡±


    Eddie set his tea down on the table, matching Alessia¡¯s choice¨Cck tea, fragrant and warm.


    The aroma drifted softly through the room. Alessia took a breath, sipped, and smiled.


    ¡°Except for Mae, no one makes a better cup than you.¡±


    Eddie recognized the attempt to steer the conversation elsewhere but let it slide. His gaze shifted to Ivan, who was staring at a painting on the wall.


    ¡°Ever tried your hand at painting, Ivan?¡±


    Ivan broke his gaze from the artwork and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got all the supplies here. Want to give it a try?¡±


    Ivan nced at Alessia, who gave him a reassuring nod. Only then did he turn back


    to Eddie and nod as well.


    ¡°The easels and paints are all set up in the next room. My art studio¡¯s a real gem¨Cnormally, I don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± Eddie always made a point of looking people in the eye when he spoke. With his gentle features, it was disarming, almost as if you couldn¡¯t help but follow his lead.


    But Ivan¡¯s guard was up, more than Eddie expected. When Alessia didn¡¯t move, Ivan avoided Eddie¡¯s gaze and looked back at the painting on the wall.


    Eddie exchanged a quick look with Alessia, who immediately understood.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said, her voice full of certainty, gently patting Ivan on the back of his head. ¡°I designed that studio myself. You¡¯re going to love it.¡±


    Ivan blinked a few times but eventually followed them.


    Eddie led the way, pushing open the door to the studio. Alessia gave Ivan a gentle nudge, sending him in first.


    Sunlight poured into the room, flooding it with warmth. Shadows of tree branches outside danced across the easels and bookshelves, swaying in the breeze. Even before a single line was drawn, the whole ce felt like a living painting¨Clight and shadow, ss windows, the scent of wood from the shelves. Everything felt just


    <b>7/2 </b>


    14:48


    right.


    Ivan stood frozen, eyes wide, blinking as he took it all in. Alessia rested her hand on his shoulder but didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Told you, didn¡¯t I? You¡¯d love it here.¡±


    She¡¯d known from the moment she¡¯d described the view outside that Ivan would fall for this ce.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready for you. It¡¯d be a shame not to paint something while you¡¯re here, don¡¯t you think?¡± At some point, Eddie had already set out the supplies.


    He crouched down, offering Ivan a paintbrush. This time, Ivan didn¡¯t refuse. He took it and sat in the chair Eddie had set up for him.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. After a brief, absent¨Cminded gaze out the window, he began mixing paints.


    Though the scene outside was bright and cheerful, Ivan covered the canvas in ck paint. Then he added swathes of yellow, seemingly at random, the brushstrokes twisted and restless.


    At some point, Alessia had slipped out, savoring her tea in the hallway. Eddie sat beside Ivan, watching, a slight furrow in his brow.


    It wasn¡¯t until lunchtime, when Alessia called them out to eat, that Ivan finally put down his brush.


    By the time the others had nearly finished, Ivan¡¯s bowl was still half full. Eddie shot Alessia a look; she understood instantly, packing the leftovers into a takeout box.


    ¡°Can you stay here by yourself for a while? I¡¯ll be over there juste find me if you need anything. You¡¯ll be able to see me from here.¡±


    Ivan nced in the direction she pointed and nodded.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Alessia ruffled his hair, her smile full of warmth and praise.


    As she walked away, she waved, and Ivan, making sure he could still see her, finally rxed and began to eat.


    ¡°So?¡± Alessia turned, her smile fading.


    ¡°There¡¯s no question¨Che¡¯s a genius with a paintbrush. But¡­¡±

 love and power 115

    Eddie pressed his lips together and set Ivan¡¯stest drawing in front of Alessia.


    ¡°Dark, twisted, suffocating¡­ That¡¯s a lot of negativity for a seven¨Cyear¨Cold. You must be a little unnerved too, right?¡± Alessia just nced at the picture.


    She¡¯d seen Ivan¡¯s artwork before¨Cshe knew it all too well.


    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too, haven¡¯t you? He¡¯s not like most kids on the spectrum.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Instead of answering Eddie¡¯s question, Alessia tossed out her


    own.


    ¡°If


    you ask me, it¡¯s less autism and more like¡­ he¡¯s been through something¨Csome kind of abuse, maybe? He¡¯s on guard, always, but at least he¡¯s willing to leave the house. He talks to people, so he can¡¯t be doing too badly.¡±


    Eddie propped his chin on his hand, longshes casting shadows under his eyes as he pondered.


    ¡°But if, as you say, he barely sees anyone outside and his family is so protective¡­


    then where would he have been hurt?¡±


    Exactly¨Cwhere?


    A name flickered through Alessia¡¯s mind, but without proof, she refused to say anything aloud, no matter how strong her suspicions.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got an idea.¡± Eddie shot her a knowing nce, reading her thoughts with ease.


    But Alessia only turned to Ivan. He¡¯d finished eating and, imitating her, was quietly tidying up his lunchbox.


    ¡°He seems to like it here. Would it be alright if I brought him by from time to time? It¡¯s not healthy for a kid to be cooped up in his room all day.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be around for the next few months anyway, but even if I¡¯m not, you¡¯re wee here anytime,¡± Eddie replied without hesitation.


    ¡°And the fact that he¡¯s willing to go out is a great sign. Shutting himself in would only shrink his world smaller and smaller, and that won¡¯t help him at all.¡±


    ¡°His drawings are bleak, sure, but I actually like the style. If only I could get a little closer to him.¡± She thought of how she¡¯d once needed saving herself¨Cand now wanted to be that lifeline for her brother.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>14:48</b>)


    ¡°Give it a shot. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as distant with you as you fear.¡± Alessia¡¯s gaze lingered on Ivan for a moment before drifting away, her words hinting at


    encouragement.


    Eddie paused, then stood and walked over to Ivan.


    After a morning together, Ivan no longer shied away from him, though he didn¡¯t exactly acknowledge him either. He just stared at the spines of magazines on the bookshelf, not reaching for any.


    So different from York, another seven¨Cyear¨Cold boy at that age when every adult¡¯s patience is tested¨CIvan was quiet, gentle, even when sick, never fussy or troublesome.


    ¡°These are all up for grabs, you know,¡± Eddie said, kneeling and pulling two


    sketchbooks from the shelf.


    ¡°Want to try one of these?¡± He waved them, and Ivan¡¯s eyes followed.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s not leaving just yet. If you¡¯re bored, you can head to the studio to draw or flip through some picture books.¡±


    At some point, Alessia had rejoined them. Hearing Eddie, she nodded. She¡¯d half¨Cexpected Ivan to refuse, but to her surprise, he took the sketchbook and wandered off to the art room on his own.


    Both adults let out a sigh of relief. Eddie trailed after him, but didn¡¯t intrude¨Che set up a new easel and started working on his own painting.


    The two of them¨Cone big, one small¨Cbusied themselves with their own projects while Alessia surveyed the room, then picked up a book to read.


    A peaceful afternoon settled in around them, a rare moment of quiet that let them all unwind.


    Time ticked by. When Alessia looked up, it was already four o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Ivan, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 116

    Alessia stepped inside and was surprised to see Ivan already seated beside Eddie. Ivan clutched a sketchbook in hisp, his gaze glued to the drawing Eddie was working on.


    ¡°Do you want to stay a bit longer?¡± Alessia asked softly, taking in the scene. She knew then that this visit hadn¡¯t been in vain.


    Ivan shook his head, holding the sketchbook a little tighter, disappointment flickering across his face at having to leave before finishing.


    Eddie set down his pencil and ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair. Instead of brushing him off, Ivan silently handed the sketchbook back.


    ¡°If you like it, you can take it home,¡± Eddie offered.


    Ivan shook his head again.


    Karen had taught him not to take things just because he liked them. What he wanted might be special to someone else too, so even if someone offered, it didn¡¯t always mean they truly wanted to give it away.


    Ivan didn¡¯t quite understand the reasoning, but he¡¯d promised Karen not to ept things from others just because he liked them.


    Eddie was a little surprised. Most kids would have snatched up the offer with delight, but even though Ivan was clearly interested, he still refused. Eddie nced at Alessia, who paused for a moment, realizing what sort of principles the Mortons had been instilling in Ivan.


    Alessia¡¯s eyes moved ever so slightly. She mouthed something to Eddie, who immediately understood and turned his attention back to Ivan.


    ¡°Have you ever been to a library?¡± Eddie asked, catching Ivan¡¯s gaze.


    Ivan nodded. Karen had taken him before. He remembered the rows of books, the time Karen used a card to borrow a stack of stories to bring home. Ivan loved the library.


    ¡°You can think of my ce like a library,¡± Eddie exined gently. ¡°You can borrow the sketchbook and bring it back next week. Then, you can take a new one home. How does that sound?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s voice was soft and patient, as always. Alessia still found it remarkable,, even after knowing him for so long. She¡¯d only dealt with two kids¡ªYork and


    <b>14:48 </b>


    Ivan¨Cpr opposites in every way. Getting through to either could be a <b>challenge</b>, but Eddie, for all his social reluctance, never seemed to run out of patience for children.


    Ivan nced at Alessia, searching her face for approval.


    ¡°Just make sure you take good care of it,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°If you damage it, you won¡¯t be able to borrow new ones next time.¡±


    Ivan nodded, his cheeks tinged pink, eyes shining as he hugged the sketchbook close. It was clear how happy he was.


    Eddie ruffled his hair again, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you both home.¡±


    In the car, Ivan sat in the back seat, cradling the bag with the sketchbook as if it were a treasure. Alessia reached over, gently tousling his hair, then turned to look out the window. A familiar figure shed by on the sidewalk, and her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Eddie reacted instantly, pulling over smoothly to the curb.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think I just saw York,¡± Alessia said, rolling down her window to peer back.


    ¡°York? The younger Tate boy?¡±


    She nodded, unbuckling her seatbelt. Her hand paused on the door handle as she nced at Ivan, who seemedpletely absorbed in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Do you want toe with me, or would you rather stay here with Eddie?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t expect much of a response; she assumed Ivan would prefer to wait in the car. But to her surprise, he reached out and grabbed the hem of her coat.


    She froze, caught off guard. She wasn¡¯t the sentimental type, but for some reason, the gesture filled her with a quiet warmth¨Ca feeling she couldn¡¯t quite name. It was the same strange happiness she¡¯d felt the first time York had called her ¡°sister.¡±

 love and power 117

    <b>Chapter </b>117


    ¡°There¡¯ll be quite a crowd¨Care you sure you¡¯re up for it?¡± Alessia softened her voice, making it as gentle as possible.


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer, but he stubbornly refused to let go of her hand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Alessia gave his chubby cheek a gentle squeeze, then led him out of the car.


    The three of them walked along the sidewalk back toward the strip mall. Sure enough, outside the fast food joint, there was a familiar dog waiting by the door. Through the ss, they could see its owner hunched over his phone,pletely absorbed, with a spread of fries, burgers, and a big cup of sodaid out on the table. He looked as carefree as ever.


    After calming the dog down¨Cit perked up excitedly as soon as it saw her¨CAlessia took Ivan straight over to the table where the dog¡¯s owner sat, while Eddie lingered at the counter to ce their order.


    York, blissfully unaware of any impending doom, was still engrossed in his mobile game, muttering curses under his breath as his thumbs tapped furiously at the screen. Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh at his obliviousness. Without warning, she snatched the phone right out of his hands.


    ¡°Hey! What the¨CAlessia?¡± York looked up, and the moment he saw her, all his


    bluster vanished.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t cursing!¡± he blurted out defensively, scrambling to his feet, but the moment his gazended on Ivan, he reacted like a cat with its tail stepped on¨Cpractically jumping out of his chair.


    ¡°Alessia! You actually brought the little squirt to a fast food ce? You never took me here! And you just took my phone! And you¡¯re about to scold me!¡± York¡¯s eyes were wide with outrage, his voice rising with every usation.


    Alessia had heard enough. She strode over and mped a hand over his mouth. Thankfully, at this hour, the ce wasn¡¯t crowded¨Cjust a few scattered nces from neighboring tables.


    ¡°Quiet. Or I¡¯ll delete your ount.¡±


    York¡¯s eyes were full of protest, but he went silent all the same. Alessia patted the seat next to her for Ivan, who slid in and sat down. She sat beside him,


    immediately picking up where York had left off in the


    game.


    <b>14.48 </b>


    In the chat window, York¡¯s teammates were stillining about him going AFK, but Alessia ignored them. Her fingers danced across the screen; special effects exploded in a blur, and within ten seconds, she¡¯d racked up two kills, promptly shutting up theiners.


    York sulked, cheeks puffed out, ring at Ivan with undisguised resentment. Ivan clutched his paper bag a little tighter, looking so small and vulnerable it was almost heartbreaking.


    Just then, Eddie arrived with a kids¡® meal in hand and slid into the booth beside York.


    ¡°Eat up. You need something in your stomach.¡±


    No kid could resist the lure of fast food, but Ivan just licked his lips, not making a


    move.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Alessia murmured, ruffling his hair, her eyes never leaving the screen.


    With her permission, Ivan finally reached for the food¨Cslowly, daintily, as if he were at a fancy restaurant with a steak knife and fine china, not a stic tray and a burger.


    York, on the other hand, shot Ivan a huffy re, then grabbed a fistful of fries and stuffed them into his mouth in protest, cheeks bulging until he looked almostical.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Alessia to carry the team to victory. The word ¡°WINNER¡± shed on the screen, and she set the phone facedown on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had all this time to practice, and you still y like a rookie? But when ites to trash talk, you¡¯re a pro. How many times have I told you¨Cif I catch you cursing at strangers again, I¡¯ll sell off your gear!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± York lunged for his phone, but Alessia was quicker, pinning it to the


    table.


    He clenched his jaw and red, but didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    ¡°So, Max already headed home. Why are you still here?¡± she asked.


    York scowled, looking every bit the rebellious teenager. ¡°The old man says I¡¯ve got no manners. Told me to stay put for a while and ¡®learn some respect.¡± He said thest bit with a dramatic eye roll, making it clear exactly how he felt about that verdict.


    212

 love and power 118

    <b>Chapter </b><b>118 </b>


    ¡°So, you snuck out just to skip etiquette ss?¡±


    York, caught red¨Chanded, let out a disgruntled ¡°Tch,¡± but didn¡¯t bother denying it.


    ¡°Eat. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll have someone drive you back.¡±


    ¡°No way! The minute you see me, you want me gone, but you¡¯re happy to take him out for dinner, for fun!¡± York jabbed a finger at Ivan, his voice dripping with


    indignation.


    ¡°I had legitimate business.¡± Alessia wasn¡¯t even sure why she was exining herself. Right now, she felt like some cheating girlfriend caught in the act.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. If you¡¯re not sending me back, what do you n to do? Stay out all night?¡±


    Alessia rubbed her temples, her tone weary. ¡°I-¡±


    York huffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a new brother now, right? Why would you care about me?¡±


    ¡°New brother? He¡¯s my actual brother.¡±


    York puffed his cheeks, stabbing at the ice in his soda with a straw, sulking.


    Eddie looked over at Alessia, silently asking if she needed help, but she shook her


    head.


    ¡°Do you want toe back with me?¡± She couldn¡¯t just leave York here. Kidnappings were still a thing these days, and with how wild York had gotten living abroad, letting him wander off alone was just asking for trouble.


    York hesitated, scowling. He didn¡¯t say yes, but didn¡¯t refuse either.


    Outside by the car, Alessia hit a snag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit up front. You two take the back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit with him/Make him sit


    up


    front!¡±


    Alessia nced at Ivan. He clung to her hand, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Want to sit up front yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. Why does he get to sit in the back?¡± York shot a re at Ivan, who puffed his cheeks and tightened his grip on Alessia¡¯s hand, as if to say, ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡±


    Not to be outdone, York grabbed Alessia¡¯s other hand. Left, right¨Cshe was tugged


    <b>14:48 </b>


    from both sides. Alessia closed her eyes and fought to keep her temper in check.


    In the end, all three of them squeezed into the backseat, with Rex the golden retriever sprawled at their feet.


    Alessia sighed, and from the driver¡¯s seat, Eddie let out a quiet chuckle.


    ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve been a therapist.¡±


    ¡°Please, my temples are throbbing so hard I can practically hear my pulse.¡±


    ¡°Never seen you like this before.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t again, if I have anything to say about it.¡± Alessia shot him a wide¨Ceyed re that only made Eddieugh harder.


    Suddenly, Rex nudged Ivan¡¯s foot with his wet nose. Ivan startled, yanking his feet


    away.


    ¡°Scaredy¨Ccat,¡± York snickered without mercy.


    Ivan scowled, his chubby handing down on Rex¡¯s head. He stared right at York¨Csaying nothing, but somehow saying everything.


    Now York was the one feeling left out.


    ¡°Rex!¡± he called, but the dog ignored him, licking Ivan¡¯s palm instead.


    Ivan burst into giggles, the kind that made Alessia smile¨Cshe¡¯d never seen himugh like that before.


    Ivan and Rex started ying together, while York stubbornly tried again to get Rex¡¯s attention. Before he could say another word, Alessia pinched his cheeks with two fingers, giving his face a little shake.


    York¡¯s head wobbled, but he didn¡¯t push her hand away. He just red at her, sulking.


    When they got out of the car, Rex stuck close to Ivan, tail wagging like crazy.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± York muttered, but with Alessia holding his hand, even if he was a little jealous, he didn¡¯t pull away to grab Rex¡¯s leash himself.

 love and power 119

    ¡°Thanks for your help today.¡± At the end of the street, Alessia said goodbye to Eddie.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright on your own? I coulde in with you, just in case,¡± Eddie offered, looking concerned.


    ¡°No need. Go on, get home. See you next week.¡±


    Knowing how stubborn Alessia could be, Eddie let it go. With her watching, he got in his car and drove off.


    Now there were just three of them left at the corner. Alessia took each boy¡¯s hand in hers, while Rex sat obediently at Ivan¡¯s feet, not moving or barking.


    ¡°Can he hold Rex¡¯s leash for a bit?¡± Alessia asked York, careful not to overstep.


    York snorted and looked away, a touch of pride in his voice. ¡°Sure, whatever. His family¡¯s so poor, no wonder he¡¯s never seen such a handsome dog.¡±


    Alessia noticed the flush on York¡¯s ears and chuckled, ruffling his hair. ¡°You little rascal, is it so hard to be nice for once?¡±


    York huffed in protest, but Alessia just smiled and turned her attention to Ivan, her tone softening.


    ¡°Rex really likes you. Could you help by holding his leash for me?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s


    eyes lit approval.


    up as he took the leash, looking up at Alessia as if hoping for


    ¡°Well done.¡± She patted his head, and Ivan ducked bashfully, cheeks pink with pride.


    York watched all this, his jealousy written all over his face.


    ¡°You only ever scold me!¡±


    ¡°If you did something good, I¡¯d praise you too,¡± Alessia replied, unfazed by his grumbling.


    ¡°So, you think he¡¯s perfect? He doesn¡¯t even talk¨Cjust stands there like a statue.¡±


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    The two bickered back and forth, their voices filling the quiet street. The happiness that had bloomed on Ivan¡¯s face faded, and he stared down at the leash, puffing out his cheeks without realizing it.


    14.48


    Chapter <b>119 </b>


    Alessia always noticed these shifts in mood, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she gently squeezed Ivan¡¯s hand. It was a small gesture, but it had the power to bring a smile back to his face almost instantly.


    When they reached the door, Karen was startled by the dog bounding toward her.


    ¡°Rex, sit!¡± Alessiamanded sharply. Rex immediately obeyed, tail wagging and tongue lolling, eyes bright with excitement.


    Karen let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lessie, what on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Alessia¡¯s exhaustion was written all over her face, making Karen¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°You look beat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just this troublemaker giving me a hard time.¡± Alessia pulled York out from behind her.


    ¡°Say hello.¡± She ced a firm hand on the back of York¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt Karen,¡± York muttered, reluctant but polite enough.


    Karen smiled warmly. ¡°Come on in. I made some shortbread¨Chave a little, all of you.¡± She¡¯d spent the whole day distracted with worry over Alessia and Ivan. Brendan had told her toe home early and wait for the kids.


    Unable to sit still, Karen had baked shortbread to keep herself busy and to have a treat ready for when they returned.


    The two boys sat at the table, nibbling the cookies. Rex, now reunited with his owner, flopped down at York¡¯s feet and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Lessie, what happened today?¡± Karen gently pulled Alessia into the kitchen.


    ¡°Just kids throwing tantrums. I¡¯ve already let the Tate family know¨Csomeone wille pick him up soon.¡±


    ¡°And¡­how was Ivan today?¡± Karen¡¯s eyes brimmed with worry.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Things went much better than I expected. Actually, I¡¯ll need to take him back again next week¨Cis that alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Relief softened Karen¡¯s face in an instant.


    ¡°To be honest, I can hardly believe Ivan even left the house with you. You wouldn¡¯t know it from looking at him, but with everyone else he¡¯spletely closed off¨Cwon¡¯t say a word, not even to peop-¡±

 love and power 120

    <b>Chapter 120 </b>


    Karen paused for a moment, then quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°You and Ivan haven¡¯t known each other long, yet he listens to you and is happy to go out with you. He must really like you.¡±


    Parents always felt a quiet sense of relief when they saw their children getting along.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk him out in a bit, then head to the clinic. I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°The clinic? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Karen frowned, reaching out to check Alessia¡¯s forehead.


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. She¡¯d gone from feeling awkward at such gestures to epting them with calm gratitude.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s studying at the clinic, remember? I thought I¡¯d go see how he¡¯s doing¨Cand check in on Father Benedict while I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll pack up some tea cakes for you to take along. I used less sugar this time, so Father Benedict can enjoy them too.¡±


    True to her word, Karen bustled off to box up the cakes, making sure to set one on a small te and hand it to Alessia.


    ¡°Have one yourself before you go. Looking after kids takes energy¨Csit and rest a


    minute.¡±


    With that, she gently ushered Alessia out of the kitchen. Both kids looked up at her, making her shake her head in mock exasperation, though the smile on her lips lingered.


    Conversations like this¨Cso ordinary, so warm¨Chad been unthinkable back in the Tate household. Yet now, they had be part of her everyday life.


    At the table, the three of them shared afternoon tea. York chattered nonstop, but his eyes darted between Alessia and Ivan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the Tate family driver. I¡¯ll walk you down in a bit,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± York scrunched up his face.


    ¡°You want to keep your spot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°All you ever do is threaten me with that.¡± York pouted, stabbing a piece of cake with his fork and stuffing it in his mouth as if to vent his frustration. ¡°Can¡¯t you


    <b>1/3 </b>


    14.49


    <b>¡°</b>If it works, why change it?¡± Alessia replied, not even ncing in his direction.


    York puffed out his cheeks in annoyance. He tossed his fork aside, slouched back in his chair with his arms crossed, looking every bit the disgruntled little lord.


    Alessia shot him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°If you want toe over next time, just ask. Sneaking out every day isn¡¯t going to fly. If something happens to you, no one will know until it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± York muttered, old memories flickering in his eyes.


    Seeing that York still remembered what happenedst time, Alessia felt a bit more at ease. If he was still scared, he¡¯d think twice before pulling another stunt.


    Her phone buzzed just as she finished eating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    I¡¯ll walk you downstairs,¡± Alessia said, picking up the leash and reaching out a hand to York.


    He tried to y it cool, but couldn¡¯t hide the little smile tugging at his lips. As soon as he took her hand, he shot Ivan a smug look.


    Ivan didn¡¯t react¨Che just set down his fork and stayed seated at the table.


    ¡°Ivan, finish up and then head to your room for a bit,¡± Alessia called over her shoulder as she was pulled toward the door, one hand gripping York¡¯s and the other holding the leash.


    ¡°Easy, don¡¯t yank so hard. And make sure you close the door¨Cdon¡¯t pinch your fingers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you worry too much,¡± York grumbled.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading out!¡± Alessia called out, remembering to say goodbye just as the door was about to close.


    Karen answered from the other room. By the time she came out, the door had clicked shut, and the dining room was empty.


    ¡°That girl¡­¡± Karen muttered, ncing at the closed door before turning back to clear the table.


    Inside, Ivan set his bag aside and picked up the box of paints sitting on the table¨Cthetest Kassel & Co. set Alessia had promised him if he agreed to go out with her.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    unal


    They¡¯d spent the entire day together, so she couldn¡¯t have bought it today. Which meant Alessia must have nned ahead.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 121

    <b>Chapter </b><b>121 </b>


    At the end of thene, a ck sedan sat idling by the curb.


    ¡°Miss Morton, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It has,¡± Alessia replied, surprised to see that it was Butler Dawson who¡¯d <be </b><b>for </b>her.


    Dawson studied Alessia closely. He¡¯d expected that returning to this neighborhood would break her spirit, but seeing her now, he realized how wrong he¡¯d been.


    Alessia stood tall, her posture impable. Even in this rundown area, she seemed out of ce¨Cher presence carried a quiet grace that set her apart. The only difference Dawson noticed was a softness in her eyes, something she¡¯d never shown in the Tate household.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found a good family,¡± Dawson said, genuine warmth coloring his voice.


    A faint smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips, but she chose not to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning your charge to you,¡± she said, ruffling York¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    With a small bow to Alessia, Dawson opened the back door.


    As the car started up, York rolled down his window. Both he and his dog stuck their heads out, wind ruffling their hair and fur.


    ¡°Alessia, if you ever want to leave, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a smart aleck,¡± Alessia said, flicking his forehead¨Cnot hard, but


    enough to leave a small red mark.


    ¡°Buckle your seatbelt. And by the way, my number hasn¡¯t changed.¡± What she meant was: don¡¯t go sneaking out again¨Cbut you can always call me.


    York sat back in the car, noticing his cell phone had somehow found its way ir his pocket. His gear was all there¨Cnothing had been pawned off. A quick nce at his game showed his team had won thetest match. Exiting the app, he opened his contacts.


    Only one name stared back at him: Alessia.


    He shut off his phone, a pang of envy twisting in his chest. He thought <b>of </b><b>Ivan</b><b>, </b>whose mother baked homemade pastries, spoke to him with <b>gentle </b><b>words</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>


    <b>1/3 </b>


    made <b>their </b><b>tiny</b><b>, </b>shabby apartment feel warm<b>. </b>Ivan <b>seemed </b><b>so </b><b>happy</b>.


    York felt a stab of jealousy. It seemed the only person who¡¯d <b>ever </b><b>cared </b><b>for </b><b>him </b>unconditionally had now been taken away.


    Two years ago


    ¡°Young master, your tutor is waiting,¡± Butler Dawson called, knocking softly <b>on </b>York¡¯s bedroom door.


    Inside, York was curled up on his bed, absorbed in a tablet game.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Not going. Let him go back where he came from,¡± York grumbled, fed up with being nagged. He hurled a pillow at the door. It bounced off,nding in a heap by the


    threshold.


    Dawson sighed in resignation and called Mr. Scott for instructions. The reply was blunt: use the key, and if that didn¡¯t work, break the lock. Dutifully, Dawson fetched the key, but by the time he opened the door, the room was empty.


    Panic rising, Dawson ordered the driver to circle the area, searching the roads below. He hadn¡¯t counted on York¡¯s knack for mischief¨Cthe boy had crouched in a patch of tall grass, watching until the Tate family car disappeared down the hill before stumbling out of hiding.


    Humming a tuneless melody, York set off down the winding road. What would¡¯ve been a ten¨Cminute drive, he managed to walk on his own two little legs.


    The sidewalks on either side were deserted. York shuffled along, pausing every few steps, enjoying his freedom¨Cunaware that someone had been watching him all along.


    ¡°Whose runaway rich kid is this?¡±


    ¡°Took long enough, but finally caught one.¡±


    ¡°Look at his clothes¨Che¡¯s worth a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t scare him off.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t get far on those short legs. Farley, bring the car around and wait at the bottom.¡±


    Two men trailed York at a distance, keeping their eyes fixed on him, careful not to lose sight.


    <b>1153 </b>


    York nced over his shoulder, noticed the men walking normally, and kept on his way, unconcerned.


    Suddenly, the two men rushed forward. One of them scooped York up and broke into a run, while the other stayed close, eyes darting for any sign of trouble.


    11:53

 love and power 122

    ¡°Let me go! Who are you? Let go of me!¡± York kicked and squirmed with <b>all </b><b>his </b>might, his little legs iling as he tried to shake his head free from the man¡¯s <b>grip</b>. The man¡¯srge hand mped tightly over York¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Keep quiet, kid, or you¡¯re gonna get hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we just want money. Stay still, and as soon as we get what we want, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Help! Somebody, help¨Cmmph!¡± York shouted, but the man¡¯s hand covered his whole face. York, desperate, bit down hard. The man yelped in pain and jerked his hand away, shaking it in the air.


    For a split second, York took his chance and shrieked even louder. His eyes were rimmed red, but he didn¡¯t cry; instead, he kept struggling, kept yelling for help.


    ¡°The car¡¯s here! Shove him in, quick!¡±


    ¡°This kid¡¯s slippery as an eel,¡± one of the men grumbled, finally scooping York under


    his arm.


    Suddenly, a backpack came flying and mmed into the man¡¯s back.


    He grunted, losing his grip. York broke free just as another man lunged to grab him¨Cbut a well¨Ctimed flying kick knocked him t on the pavement.


    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell-?¡± The man crashed onto the hot concrete, scraping his arm. The pain and surprise made him curse through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± A ck sedan screeched to a halt, and another man in dark clothes got out.


    ¡°You little brat! Messing with us, huh?¡± The man who¡¯d been hit with the backpack tossed it aside in frustration. Now all three men closed in, advancing on Alessia.


    Alessia kept her eyes fixed on them, shielding York behind her as she slowly backed


    away.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡± York clung to her shirt, his voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. The station¡¯s five minutes from here, so if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll leave now.¡± Her voice was steady, her eyes unwavering, not a trace of fear despite her slight frame.


    The men hesitated, ncing at each other, clearly second¨Cguessing themselves.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>11:53 </b>


    Suddenly, the wail of sirens pierced the air. Two <b>of </b><b>the </b>men <b>stepped </b><b>back</b>, <b>but </b><b>the </b>one who¡¯d just arrived wasn¡¯t about to give up that easily.


    ¡°They¡¯re just kids! Grab them and get in the car!¡±


    The other two hesitated, but the ringleader gritted his teeth and charged <b>forward</b>.


    Alessia reacted instantly, kicking toward his groin. But he was fast¨Cclearly no stranger to a fight¨Cand caught her foot, yanking her off bnce. Alessia twisted, using his own momentum to flip him over her shoulder and m him to the ground.


    The other two rushed in to help, and even Alessia struggled against three grown men. York, wide¨Ceyed, scrambled away and dove into a nearby hedge, ignoring the scratches. When he emerged, he was gripping a long, thin branch covered in sharp


    thorns.


    ¡°Leave us alone!¡± he shouted, waving the branch wildly as he charged at the men.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The thorns raked across exposed skin, leaving angry red welts and making the man in ck curse in frustration.


    He grabbed the branch, nearly dragging York with it. Alessia let go of her attacker, Tunging to pull York back to safety. But in doing so, she was shoved hard to the ground by another man.


    The sun¨Cbaked pavement was scorching hot, and the rough concrete scraped Alessia¡¯s arms and legs, leaving raw, bleeding scratches.


    She gasped, pain twisting her features, but she pulled York close, shielding him with her body.


    The three men closed in, reaching toward them as York and Alessia braced themselves for what mighte next.

 love and power 123

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123 </b>


    York squeezed his eyes shut on instinct, but that only made him <b>more </b><b>keenly </b><b>aware </b>of Alessia¡¯s arms tightening around him¨Calmost as if she were saying, <b>I </b><b>won¡¯t </b><b>let </b>them take you.


    Her embrace soothed something deep inside him. When he finally opened <b>his </b>eyes<b>, </b>he saw Alessia¡¯s jaw set hard, her gaze locked on the man in ck. There was <b>a </b>fierce, unyielding determination in her face, as if she¡¯d fight to the bitter end.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on here?¡± A security guard came running down the slope, baton in hand.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± the man in ck muttered through clenched teeth. He had no choice but to leave. The car¡¯s engine revved, and the other two men scrambled in after him, speeding off in a rush.


    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± The guard jogged over, concern etched on his face.


    ¡°Please call the police,¡± Alessia said, loosening her grip on York as she slowly stood. H¨¦r expression had already slipped back to its usual calm, and when she nced at her arm¨Cnow bloody and torn¨Cshe only frowned slightly, as if it were a minor inconvenience.


    ¡°Alessia¡­ are you okay?¡± York¡¯s vision blurred as he looked up at her, the tears he¡¯d been fighting finally spilling over.


    He wiped at his face, but the tears just kepting. His hands were covered in tiny cuts, his hair a wild mess with a few leaves still tangled in it. At some point, his shirt had been torn, and his face was streaked with dirt and tears¨Ca sorry sight, really, like a lost child.


    Alessia had half a mind to scold him, but in the end, she just plucked the leaves from his hair and gave his head a gentle rub.


    ¡°Is this your phone?¡± The guard bent to pick up a phone ringing nearby.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Alessia took it from him and silenced the ring siren.


    ¡°Which family are you with?¡±


    ¡°The Tate family.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police. But you look pretty hurt¨CI should call an ambnce.¡±


    ¡°No need. Our family doctor can get here faster,¡± Alessia replied, pulling a tracksuit


    11:54


    <b>from </b><b>her </b><b>backpack </b><b>and</b>, <b>with </b><b>the </b><b>guard¡¯s </b><b>help</b><b>, </b><b>wrapping </b><b>it </b><b>around </b><b>her </b><b>bleeding </b>armi


    The <b>guard </b>nodded, understanding¨Crich families always <b>had </b><b>their </b><b>own </b><b>private </b>doctors. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of admiration for Alessia<b>, </b><b>who </b><b>stayed </b><b>so </bposed despite her obvious pain.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you in the car. I¡¯ll drive you home. I¡¯ll need to get <b>your </b><b>statements </bter,¡± he said.


    Alessia didn¡¯t protest. She took York¡¯s hand and led him to the car. The whole ride back, York was silent, clinging tight to her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Tate? Yes, it¡¯s the security guard¡­ Your younger son almost got grabbed by some traffickers, but¨Cdon¡¯t worry, he¡¯s safe. Your daughter was there¨Cshe was very brave. She got hurt, but¡­ Ah, I see. Of course, I¡¯ll speak with your housekeeper instead,¡± the guard said into his phone, then hung up, looking awkward.


    His gaze drifted to the siblings. Their own father, too busy with business to even speak to them after such a close call. The guard thought of his own three¨Cyear¨Cold daughter, and his heart ached for these two.


    ¡°Mr. Tate¡¯s tied up at work. He said to coordinate with


    your butler.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat. Butler Dawson should be here any minute,¡± Alessia said, as if she¡¯d grown used to this routine. She made herselffortable on the sofa. Mae, the housekeeper, bustled over, her face full of worry. She fetched the first aid kit and called the family doctor at once.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ Oh my goodness¡­¡± Mae g¨¢sped at the sight of Alessia¡¯s wound, sucking in a sharp breath, hands trembling as she tried to figure out what to do.


    Alessia, by contrast, was calm¨Calmost detached, as if the injury belonged to someone else. She coolly instructed Mae on how to disinfect and dress the wound. Soon, Butler Dawson arrived with two police officers. They listened as Alessia gave her statementposed and thorough, even recalling the license te and describing two of the men in detail.


    ¡°You did well, but that was reckless. If the guard hadn¡¯t shown up, both of you could¡¯ve been taken,¡± Dawson admonished gently.


    ¡°Say thank you to the police officers and the security guard,¡± Alessia told York, giving his head another reassuring pat. He was still shaken, but obediently did as he was told.

 love and power 124

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go running off, alright? Look at what you put your sister through. A young man¡¯s supposed to protect his big sister, you know.¡± The police officer ruffled York¡¯s hair before following Butler Dawson out of the room.


    Now, only Mae, York, Alessia, and the family doctor¨Cwho was tending to Alessia¡¯s wounds¨Cremained in the foyer.


    ¡°All done. Try to keep your wounds dry for the next couple of days. If you start running a fever, get in touch with me right away, and steer clear of anything spicy for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°Mae, would you see the doctor out?¡±


    Mae nodded, and the two left, leaving the siblings alone in the vast entrance hall. Alessia crossed her legs, watching her little brother huddled in the corner of the


    couch.


    ¡°Scared now, are you?¡±


    York kept his eyes down, fidgeting nervously.


    It was rare to see the family¡¯s little terror looking so subdued. Alessia felt her urge to scold him melt away. Judging by how shaken he was, she figured York would probably keep his head down for a while.


    The doctor¡¯s medicine would only do so much; she¡¯d have to stop by the clinic tomorrow, even if it meant getting a lecture from the old physician there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Alessia snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d turn out like this. I just¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to go to ss. I never meant for you to get hurt. I didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The words tumbled out, and then York burst into tears, sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± over again through a mess of tears and snot.


    and


    Alessia wrinkled her nose at the sight, but in the end, she just sighed.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She beckoned him over, and York scrambled awkwardly across the couch, hands and knees both.


    11:54


    <b>Truth </b><b>be </b><b>told</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>two </b><b>of </b>them weren¡¯t <b>especially </b><b>close</b><b>. </b><b>Their </b><b>rtionship </b>was more <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>ssic </b><b>sibling </b>rivalry<b>¨C</b>pranks and payback<b>, </b><b>a </b>little <b>more </b><b>fighting </b><b>than </b>loving


    York was only five, after all, and Alessia had already been toughened <b>up </b><b>by </b><b>Max¡¯s </b>antics. York never managed to get the better of her, but that didn¡¯t stop <b>him </b><b>from </b>trying every single day, just to get some attention.


    Alessia knew that was all he really wanted, so when she was bored, she¡¯d <b>y </b>along.


    Thistest incident, for all the trouble it caused, might actually do York some <b>good</b>. He¡¯d gotten a little too used to being spoiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even hurt. What are you blubbering about?¡± Alessia grumbled, but she grabbed a couple of tissues and wiped his face anyway.


    ¡°I won¡¯t prank you for a while,¡± York sniffled, still huping from crying so hard.


    Alessia flicked his forehead lightly and didn¡¯t say another word.


    For a while after that, York acted like a kid desperate to earn forgiveness. He¡¯d bring Alessia snacks or a ss of water, then scurry off without a word, too embarrassed to stick around.


    At first, Alessia wondered what his deal was, but eventually she just let him be.


    The three men who¡¯d taken York were caught soon after. Turned out, they were repeat offenders¨Cbefore this, they¡¯d already imed two lives.


    The first time, they¡¯d tried to extort money from a victim¡¯s parents by severing the victim¡¯s hands and legs, but with zero medical sense, they let the poor soul bleed out on the way to the hospital. The second time, when the ransom didn¡¯te through, they killed their hostage. York¡­ would have been the third.


    The story made the evening news, and only then did York realize just how close he¡¯de to not making it home.


    For weeks after, York would wake up screaming from nightmares. By the time Alessia heard about it, the dark circles under his eyes were practically a badge of


    honor.


    One day, passing by a pet store, Alessia wasn¡¯t sure what came over her. S. ended up bringing home a dog. The little guy was sharp as a tack and stuck to York like glue.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to have much loyalty¨Cmight as well give him to you,¡± Alessia said, handing the leash over.


    <b>York</b><b>, </b><b>feeling </b><b>guilty </b><b>about </b><b>her </b><b>injury</b><b>, </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>protest </b><b>for </b><b>once</b>. <b>He </b><b>was </b><b>thrilled </b>


    <b>Miraculously</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>nightmares stopped. That <b>dog</b><b>, </b><b>Rex</b><b>, </b><b>has </b><b>been </b><b>with </b><b>him </b>ever since <b>Not long </b><b>after</b>, though, York was sent away to Merovia.

 love and power 125

    ¡°<b>We¡¯ve </b><b>arrived</b><b>, </b>young master.¡± The butler opened the <b>car </b><b>door</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>boy </b><b>and </b><b>dog </b>stepped out together. Aside from a few scattered staff, the grand <b>house </b><b>felt </b><b>utterly </b>devoid of warmth or life.


    ¡°No one¡¯sing home for dinner tonight?¡± The boy¡¯s face was babyish<b>, </b><b>but </b><b>his </b>tone held a chill far beyond his years.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morton are both attending a g this evening. But your sister¡¯s upstairs,¡± Mae replied, setting out his shoes by the door.


    ¡°Just bring my dinner up to my room. Rex,e.¡± York¡¯s voice was t, betraying nothing. He swapped his shoes, took Rex¡¯s leash, and headed for the stairs.


    He was already in a sour mood, and it only got worse when he nearly collided with Ileanaing down from upstairs. Whatever mischief he might¡¯ve plotted on a better day, York wasn¡¯t interested today¨Che just kept walking, his dog in tow.


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m still your big sister. Doesn¡¯t that warrant a greeting?¡± Ileana¡¯s annoyance was in; York¡¯s indifference stung.


    Back at the Morton family estate, Ivan would never have dared treat her like this.


    York stopped and let out a derisiveugh. ¡°You want me to call you ¡®Miss Morton<b>¡® </b>and pretend you¡¯re on my level?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face fell. Her brothers had both embarrassed hertely, and she was done putting up with it.


    ¡°And Alessia actually deserves that name? Don¡¯t forget¨Cshe¡¯s a Morton now!¡± Anger shed in Ileana¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists, fury finally outweighing her wariness. She reached out, but York didn¡¯t notice the threat at all.


    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tter yourself. Compared to Alessia, what makes you think you


    measure up?¡±


    Before York had even finished, a sharp scream shattered the silence of the mansion. A figure tumbled/down the stairs, limbs iling all the way to the marble


    floor below.


    Meanwhile, having seen/York off, Alessia caught the city bus to the clinic. The alleyway was as quiet as ever¨Ceven on weekends, it never really came alive.


    She walked into the backyard, the old wooden door yawning open as usual. Xander was sprawled out in his favorite armchair, opera music ying from the radio. He


    <b>11:54 </b>1


    <b>hummed </b><b>along</b>, <b>eyes </b><b>half</b>¨C<b>closed</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>very </b><b>picture </b><b>of </b><b>contentment</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>No </b><b>snacks </b><b>today</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Well, if it isn¡¯t you again! Am I seeing things, or did you <b>actually </b><be </b><b>by </b><b>in </b>broad <b>daylight</b>?<b>¡± </b>Xander sat up, teasing Alessia, though the grin tugging <b>at </b><b>his </b><b>lips </b><b>gave </b>him away.


    ¡°Just here to check on my brother,¡± Alessia shot back, deliberately <b>provoking </b><b>him</b>.


    ¡°Heartless kid.¡±


    ¡°Heartless, am I? Then maybe I¡¯ll just give this to the others.¡± Alessia dangled <b>a </b>paper bag in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes lit up. Ever since Alessia cleared out his snack <b>stash </bst time, he¡¯d been craving something sweet.


    ¡°My mom sent over some lemon bars¨Cfresh out of the oven.¡± Alessia opened the box and set out a fork.


    Xander wasted no time. He grabbed a piece, took a bite, and closed his eyes in bliss.


    ¡°These are fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat them all¨Csave some for the others,¡± Alessia warned.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I hear you.¡± Xander waved her off.


    ¡°Where are the other two?¡± Alessia asked, but instead of leaving, she pulled up a chair to sit beside him.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the front room.¡±


    ¡°And? How are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Not bad at all. Quick learners, polite, good with people¨Cthey¡¯ve got promise.¡± Xander had already downed three lemon bars in the time it took topliment


    them.


    Alessia nodded; it was just as she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Did Cole get back?¡±


    ¡°He did. First thing he did was visit Ms. June.¡±


    Xander set down his fork and let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°The situation¡­ isn¡¯t looking good. But I¡¯m sure you already know that.¡±


    Chapter <b>125 </b>


    Alessia pressed her lips together and looked down, silent.


    She knew. Cole knew too. But as long as he didn¡¯t speak the words<b>, </b>she wouldn¡¯t force them out. People need something to hope for, after all. They all believed hard work counted for more than miracles, and they¡¯d give every ounce they had to make things right.


    But now, she found herself hoping for a miracle all the same.


    ¡°Master, here¡¯s the order form for the new supplies. Could you take a look-? Lessie?¡±

 love and power 126

    <b>Chapter </b>126


    During the lull, Zachary hurried over, a sheet of paper in hand. He <b>paused </b><b>when </b>he saw Alessia, then broke into a smile.


    ¡°Hey, how are you settling in? Everything okay?¡± Alessia waved at him, realizing¨Calmost absently¨Cthat somehow, she¡¯d slipped into an easy <b>closeness </b>


    with the Morton family. She hadn¡¯t even noticed it happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. When did you get here?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Just now. Mom made some shortbread, told me to bring it over for Father Benedict to try.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Ivan doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright,¡± Alessia replied, lifting her chin with a hint of pride.


    Zachary found her adorable and ruffled her hair. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, have you signed off on that list yet?¡± Six¡¯s voice echoed before he appeared, loud as ever. The reminder pulled Zachary back to his task, and he grinned sheepishly.


    ¡°Sorry, Father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been running around all day. Let¡¯s wrap things up and have dinner,¡± Xander said, taking the pen and paper from Zachary and signing his name with a flourish.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zachary headed off, and right on cue, Six strode in.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t our dazzling, brilliant Lessie.¡±


    ¡°Getting prettyfortable using my full name, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My bad.¡± Six pressed his palms together in mock apology, not the least bit hesitant.


    Alessia, long used to Six¡¯s antics, gave him a light smack on the head. ¡°Go on, have some shortbread.¡±


    ¡°Homemade by Lessie¡¯s mom herself¨Ctastes just as good as anything from Blossom Bakery.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve got to try it.¡°/Six took a bite, his eyes lighting up. In no time, he¡¯d polished off most of the te.


    ¡°Hey, hey, I said you could have one piece, not the whole tray! Show some respect


    <b>11:54 </b>


    <b>for </b><b>your </b><b>elders</b>, will <b>you</b><b>? </b><b>That¡¯s </b><b>enough</b><b>¨C</b><b>leave </b><b>some </b>for <b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>of </b>us! <b>blocked </b><b>him</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>Six </b>kept trying to <b>sneak </b>extra <b>pieces</b><b>, </b><b>one </b><b>with </b><b>each </b>hand


    <b>The </b><b>courtyard </b>buzzed withughter and chatter. Alessia didn¡¯t <b>try </b><b>to </b><b>stop </b><b>them</b>, she just watched, her own smile softer than she realized¨Cso gentle it <b>made </b><b>you </b><b>want </b><b>to </b>shower her with every good thing in the world.


    When Zachary returned, this was the scene he walked into. He knew Alessia <b>was </b>doing well, but moments like this always tugged <b>at </b>something tender inside <b>him</b>. Ordinary as it was, it felt precious¨Cmaybe because Alessia, for all her breezy confidence, cared deeply for those around her. Anyone who paid attention <b>could </b>


    see it.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab the tables,¡± someone called.


    Lost in thought, Zachary didn¡¯t notice Six appear beside him until he was being pulled toward the main hall.


    ¡°That room over there¨Cit¡¯s for Alessia. If she wants, the whole clinic could be hers,¡± Six said, pointing to the biggest, sunniest room in the house apart from Xander¡¯s. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re trying to say?¡± Zachary heard the undertone clearly.


    ¡°If Alessia hadn¡¯t brought you here, you wouldn¡¯t have made it to your twenty¨Cfifth birthday.¡±


    The words made Zachary freeze.


    Six nced at him,pletely unruffled. ¡°Not that you¡¯d know. But if believe me-¡±


    <b>you </b>


    don¡¯t


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Zachary cut him off. He knew his own¨Cbody¨Chad always figured he was buying time, at best. He¡¯d never told his family, never let himself hope for more. But the way Six said it¡­ it was more than hope. It was certainty.


    Six noticed the surprise on Zachary¡¯s face and shrugged.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. What I¡¯m saying is: you¡¯re capable, I¡¯ll give you that. But if Alessia ever gets mistreated in your family¨Ceven a little¨CI won¡¯t wait for Father Benedict to kick you out. I¡¯ll be the first one to throw you out myself. Preferably after rearranging your face.¡±

 love and power 127

    <b>The </b><b>teenage </b>boy, no more than thirteen or fourteen, had none of <b>his </b><b>usual </b>swagger tonight. There was a seriousness in his voice, a determined look <b>in </b><b>his </b><b>eyes</b>.


    ¡°Alright then. If I ever let Lessie down, you can beat me up and toss <b>me </b><b>out</b><b>, </b><b>Fair </b>enough?¡±


    Zachary could sense the boy¡¯s sincerity, so he didn¡¯t brush off the promise. Instead, he gave it real consideration and answered just as earnestly.


    Dinner was nearly over when a low rumble of thunder echoed from the sky.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain,¡± Xander said, ncing upward. The clouds were ck and heavy, blotting out everything.


    ¡°We¡¯d better not overstay,¡± he added.


    ¡°Yeah, school¡¯s tomorrow. Take an umbre when you leave, or you¡¯ll get soaked,¡± Xander said, remembering at thest moment that Monday was just around the corner, and shelving his earlier thought of asking Alessia to stay the night.


    ¡°Grab one for me, would you?¡± Alessia said. She didn¡¯t say who she was talking to, but Six immediately shoveled down thest bite in his bowl, set it aside, and headed for the front porch.


    Just as the two of them slipped out, another p of thunder rolled by, and then the rain began, a gentle drizzle at first, quickly swelling into a steady downpour.


    1


    Six sat on the doorstep, watching raindrops ssh into the yard, pooling into little puddles across the gstones. His gaze grew distant, as the rain picked up.


    The sky had darkened, and the rain turned heavy. A boy¨Cmaybe ten or eleven¨Ccame racing into the alley, water sttering over his already battered sneakers. The soles, long worn thin, finally gave out.


    He looked at his ruined canvas shoes, then nced back over his shoulder. With a huff, he ducked into the shelter of a crumbling brick wall, deciding to wait out the


    storm.


    Sitting down, he tugged off the shoes and inspected them. No fixing them this time. He set them aside, then peeled his soaked hair from his forehead and yan¡® ¡®his oversized T¨Cshirt over his head, using it to towel off as best he could. Afterward, he just stared at the rain, lost in thought.


    Lately, it had been raining almost every day. Rainy season, people called it. He¡¯d


    <b>11</b><b>:</b>541


    <b>been </b><b>caught </b><b>out </b><b>without </b><b>an </b><b>umbre </b><b>more </b><b>times </b><b>than </b><b>he </b><b>could </b><b>count</b>. Now <b>In </b><b>the </b><b>corner</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>shifted </b><b>until </b><b>he </b><b>found </b>a <b>spot </b><b>that </b><b>was </b><b>halfway </b></divfortable <b>nning </b><b>to </b><b>nap </b>until the rain let up<b>¨C</b><b>If </b>only life <b>would </b><b>let </b>him.


    But peace was never his to keep. Frowning, he got up, grabbed <b>his </b><b>shoes</b><b>, </b>and followed the voices echoing down the alley.


    ¡°Come on, princess, just send us a little cash and we¡¯ll let you go. You¡¯re <b>from </b>Aristocrat Academy, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s a few bucks to someone like <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yeah, have a little mercy, princess. I haven¡¯t eaten in three days,¡± the blond¨Chaired guy said with a sneer, sharing a look with his buddy before both of them burst <b>out </bughing.


    They¡¯d cornered a girl in a crisp, upscale school uniform. One after the other, they taunted her, their snickers grating and mean. The girl held an umbre, her face shadowed and unreadable.


    ¡°Hey. What the hell are you doing?¡± the boy called out, rubbing his head, his patience already worn thin.


    The two thugs startled, but when they saw who it was, they rxed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just Six. Orphan boy himself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, orphan? His mom just ran off with some other guy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡±


    Their jeering was loud and cruel, and, Six¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Blondie, is it because I didn¡¯t smack you hard enoughst time that you¡¯re still running your mouth?¡± Six¡¯s re made Blondie shrink back instinctively.


    ¡°Psycho,¡± Blondie spat, but he kept his distance.


    Last time, he¡¯d made a crack about Six¡¯s mom, and Six had gone ballistic, swinging a brick at his head. Blondie still felt the ringing in his skull.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who clocked you?¡± his friend said, sizing Six up with open contempt. ¡°Seriously, kid, mind your own business and scram.¡±


    That was enough to push Six¡¯s temper over the edge. He hurled his ruined shoe at them. Blondie¡¯s friend deflected it; the shoended in a lonely corner of the alley.


    Alessia tipped her umbre back just a little, her eyes meeting Six¡¯s.


    ¡°Just keep walking straight and you¡¯ll be out of here,¡± Six said, his voice steady, The two thugs bristled, growing even more annoyed.

 love and power 128

    <b>Chapter </b><b>128 </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s this? ying the knight in shining armor now?¡± The blond kid reached out, aiming to sling an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, but she blocked him with her umbre, casual as could be.


    ¡°Knight, my ass. I just can¡¯t fucking stand you.¡± The boy¨Cbarely older than ten, thin and wiry from years of going hungry¨Cstood his ground against the two <i>teens </i>towering over him, his defiance undiminished.


    Words were pointless now<i>. </i>Six¡¯s gaze darted around. He grabbed a stick from beside the trash can, flipping it in his hand, testing the weight.


    ¡°Landon, that kid¡¯s nuts. Let¡¯s ditch it,¡± Blondie whispered, nerves getting the better of him.


    Unlike them, Six had <i>no </i>one to rely on, nothing to lose. He fought hard, always had. Anyone who messed with him never got off easy, and after a while, people in the neighborhood learned to keep their distance¨Cmaybe toss an insult, but never push it further.


    ¡°What are you, scared? You think two guys can¡¯t handle one scrawny kid? If word gets out, I¡¯ll be aughingstock!¡± Landon sneered, shoving Blondie with open


    contempt.


    ¡°But he-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Enough!¡± Landon cut him off, impatient. ¡°Watch the girl. Don¡¯t let her get away.¡±


    Blondie grit his teeth and backed up, blocking the exit to the alley.


    Just then, Six charged, swinging the stick straight for Landon¡¯s shoulder. Landon, taller and heavier by far, caught Six and pinned him down almost immediately.


    The stick ttered aside, but Six wasn¡¯t backing off. He slipped every punch Landon threw, ducking and weaving, forcing Landon to curse under his breath, frustration mounting. Finally, Landon managed to grab him by the throat.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, the tip of Alessia¡¯s umbre jabbed hard into Landon¡¯s back, hitting just the right spot to make him buckle. Six wriggled free in the chaos.


    Landon, furious, spun around to face Alessia, but Six leapt at his back, yang him


    into a headlock.


    ¡®Dammit! Get over here and help!¡± Landon roared. Blondie scrambled forward, but


    <b>Chapter </b>128


    tripped<b>¨C</b><b>Alessia </b>had <b>hooked </b>his ankle <b>with </b><b>her </b><b>umbre</b><b>, </b><b>sending </b><b>him </b><b>sprawling </b><b>face</b>¨C<b>first </b>onto the ground.


    ¡°Useless idiot!¡± Landon snapped. One hand pulled desperately at <b>Six¡¯s </b><b>grip</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>other fumbled in his pocket.


    A sh of cold steel¨CSix gasped as Landon shed at him, tossing him <b>to </b><b>the </b>ground. Blood welled up from Six¡¯s shin, trickling between his fingers as he clutched his leg.


    ¡°Thought you could take me? Die, punk!¡± Landon hissed, raising the knife for another strike. But before he couldnd a blow, Alessia flicked her umbre, sending the de flying from his grasp.


    Landon lunged for the umbre, but Alessia was faster, spinning it deftly out of reach. As Landon turned, the handle caught him square on the bridge of his nose.


    Something warm dripped from his nostrils. Landon swiped his fingers across his face, staring in disbelief at the smear of blood.


    He red, rage burning in his eyes, but Alessia¡¯s expression never changed¨Ccalm and unbothered. The only clue to her intent was the sharp whoosh as her umbre cut through the air.


    Landon stumbled back, instinctively seeking help, only to <i>find </i>Blondie sprawled on the ground, his arm twisted at an unnatural angle, face contorted in pain.


    Swearing, Landon bolted for the end of the alley, tripping over Six and nearly facenting in the process. Blondie,/grimacing, staggered to his feet and limped after him.


    Silence settled over the alley. At some point, the rain had stopped.

 love and power 129

    <b>¡°</b><b>Can </b><b>you still </b>walk?¡± Alessia reached out her hand. <b>The </b><b>girl </b><b>was </b>so <b>clean </b><b>and </b><b>put</b><b>¨C</b>together that Six instinctively pulled his own hand back. He <b>gritted </b><b>his </b>teeth and pushed himself upright, but his legs buckled, sending him stumbling backward. Alessia caught him just in time.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Six muttered, leaning against the wall for support. ¡°Sorry, I <b>probably </b><b>got </b>you dirty.¡± He kept his eyes fixed on the ground, not daring to meet hers.


    One look at Alessia, and it was obvious¨Cshe was the daughter of a happy<b>, </b>well<b>¨C</b><b>off </b>family. Six could stand up to street thugs without flinching, but something about these spotless, well¨Cdressed students always made him painfully aware of how <b>out </b>of ce he was.


    ¡°Dirty? Where?¡± Her voice was clear and gentle, like fresh spring water.


    Six finally looked up. Alessia was examining her school uniform, searching for any trace of dirt, but there wasn¡¯t so much as a smudge.


    He opened his mouth to reply, but no words came out.


    Voices echoed in his mind, a chaotic jumble of sneers and taunts from his past:


    ¡°Disgusting¨Cwhere¡¯d this little beggare from?¡±


    ¡°Mom, he smells awful!¡±


    ¡°Poor kid, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Orphan, what a pity.¡±


    ¡°Wild child! Bastard!¡±


    ¡°His mother ran off. No one wants him!¡±


    The cruel words and faces crowded his thoughts, making his head pound and his expression twist in pain.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed with concern as she watched Six flush red with fever.


    She crouched down, rummaged through her backpack, and pulled out a silk <b>scarf </b>to bandage his wound.


    ¡°Hey, kid.¡± Alessia gently patted his cheek. Six mumbled something under his


    11:54)


    <b>breath</b><b>, </b><b>eyes </b><b>still </b><b>closed</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>breathing </b><b>shallow </b><b>and </b><b>quick </b>


    She <b>checked </b>his forehead<b>, </b>sighed, then shifted her <b>backpack </b><b>to </b><b>her </b><b>front </b>and with 2 <b>resigned </b>determination, hoisted him onto her back. Luckily<b>, </b><b>Six </b><b>was </b><b>so </b><b>light</b>¨Cfar <b>smaller </b>than most ten¨Cyear¨Colds¨Cthat a fourteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl <b>could </b><b>carry </b><b>him </b>with


    <b>ease</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Where¡¯d you find this kid?¡± a woman¡¯s voice called as they reached home.


    ¡°Picked him up.¡±


    ¡°Let me carry him. Go change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just grab something from the store¨CI¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Through a haze, Six heard two voices, one older and a bit gruff, the other clear <b>and </b>light as a bell, drifting in and out as if from another world¡­


    When he finally woke again, he was lying somewherepletely unfamiliar. The nket smelled faintly of sunshine, warm andforting. Six¡¯s eyelids fluttered shut, but a momentter he bolted upright.


    He sat up too fast. The room spun and everything went dark¨Che copsed back onto the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty high fever. Just stay put. As for your leg, it¡¯s nothing serious. Rest for a few days and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Six realized then that there was an old man standing at a table across the room, sorting through herbs with an old¨Cfashioned bnce scale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Six said quietly.


    He could tell without even looking that someone had changed his clothes. The fabric against his skin was soft and fit perfectly¨Cnot scratchy or ill¨Cfitting, but¡­fortable.


    ¡°Well, what should we do?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes twinkled with humor. ¡°Maybe you can stay and work for me, then.¡± He set the scale aside and walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong. I can help you carry things,¡± Six offered, speaking more out of habit than hope. He stared up at the ceiling, his eyes hollow and distant.


    ¡°Strong, are you? You¡¯re much skinnier than most kids your age. The <b>cra</b>. here are full of precious medicines¨Cwhat if you drop one?¡± The old man, Xander, chuckled as he ced a damp cloth on Six¡¯s forehead.


    Six shut his eyes, his senses sharpening in the dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m good in a fight.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly the mafia,¡± Xander replied, only half¨Cjoking.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°What should you do? Hmm, I¡¯ll have to think about that.¡± Xander¡¯s footsteps faded


    as he walked away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 love and power 130

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, so you can just rx. An old man like <b>me </b>isn¡¯t <b>about </b>to hire someone who¡¯s sick to work for him.¡±


    ¡°What about the person who brought me here?¡±


    ¡°You mean Alessia? She¡¯s in the other room changing clothes. That little <b>girl¡¯s </b>stronger than she looks¨Ccarried you all the way here. Mind telling me what happened?¡±


    Six fell silent.


    ¡°I think I can guess,¡± Xander went on. ¡°She¡¯s young, but she¡¯s got <i>some </i>sense of responsibility. What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± Six¡¯s reply was t, with not a hint of emotion.


    Now it was Xander¡¯s turn to fall silent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. Honestly, it¡¯s probably better this way.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Six.¡±


    ¡°Six? Like the number?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just easy to say.¡± Nost name, not even an attempt to pretend.


    Sixy back on the bed and gave a bitter littleugh at himself.


    ¡°So where do you live? What school do you go to?¡±


    ¡°I can stay anywhere.¡± He was alone, after all¨Cwhat did it matter where he lived? ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t go to school anymore. It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    Teachers, ssmates, the good and the bad¨Che found them all exhausting.


    Xander was at a loss for words. Just then, the door creaked open and Alessia came in, holding a shoebox.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Did you drink the ginger tea?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Alessia opened the box and set a pair of shoes by the bed. She stood up and, pulling away the towel, finally realized Six was awake.


    <b>11:55 </b>1


    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b><b>up</b><b>? </b><b>Your </b><b>old </b><b>shoes </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>make </b><b>it</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>here¡¯s </b><b>a </b><b>new </b><b>pair</b>. Thanks for you


    help<b>, </b><b>by </b><b>the </b><b>way</b>.¡± Her <b>tone was </b><b>casual</b><b>, </b>as If <b>she </b><b>was </b><b>just </b><b>asking </b><b>about </b>the weather ¡°<b>They </b><b>were </b><b>pretty </b>much falling apart anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then perfect¨Cyou¡¯ve got new ones.¡± Alessia draped the towel back <b>over </b><b>his </b>forehead.


    Six was caught off guard by her straightforwardness and found himself <b>at </b><b>a </b><b>loss </b>for words, while Xander couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how she is. Go on, put them on. She already cut the tags off<b>, </b><b>and there </b>aren¡¯t any other kids your age around here. No one else will use them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you,¡± Six murmured.


    ¡°Those supplements¨Care they for him?¡± Alessia picked up one of the bottles, sniffed it, and set it back down.


    ¡°He¡¯s in decent shape, just a bit malnourished. Let¡¯s work on that first; once he¡¯s eating well, he¡¯ll start growing.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m leaving soon anyway.¡± Six knew they were talking about him.


    ¡°Leaving? Where to? Are youing back tomorrow? If you are, I¡¯ll have to start the soup early. You know, if you never grow taller than five feet, you¡¯ll have a hard time finding a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m noting back. I¡¯ll pay you back when I¡¯ve earned the money.¡± Six took off the towel and, this time, carefully sat up.,


    ¡°You¡¯re not even eighteen. You can¡¯t get a job. What are you going to do, rob a bank? Even if you pay us back when you turn eighteen, that¡¯s, what, eight years from now? And with intion these days¡­ that¡¯s not exactly a great deal.¡±


    Alessia turned toward him, arms folded.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± Six¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line.


    words made Six look over at her, wary.


    ¡°Well, I do have an idea.¡± Alessia¡¯s t


    ¡°Judging by the look of you, you¡¯re used to skipping meals. Why not stay here?¡± Alessia sized him up.


    ¡°Are you feeling sorry <i>for </i>me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything about you that needs pity?¡± Alessia shot back without missing a beat, leaving <i>Six </i>momentarily speechless. She just kept talking as if she hadn¡¯t


    <b>noticed</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>seem </b>all <b>right</b>, and my father <b>could use </b>an <b>extra </b><b>hand </b><b>around </b><b>here </b>now that he¡¯s <b>getting </b>older. Want to give it a try<b>? </b>I¡¯ll be up front¨Cmeals <b>and </b><b>a </b><b>bed </b>are covered, but there¡¯s no sry. Basically, you¡¯d be working for <b>free</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Working for free¡­¡±


    ¡°Getting old¡­¡±


    Thatst bit hit both Xander and Six right where it hurt.

 love and power 131

    <b>Chapter </b><b>131 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not that desperate¡­ am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes<b>!</b>¡±


    Xander hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before Six jumped at the offer <b>without </b>


    hesitation.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid, nor did he feel the least bit humiliated. For a ten¨Cyear¨Cold like <b>him</b><b>, </b>having a roof over his head and food on the table was already a stroke of luck¨Cwhat more could he really expect? Wandering the streets like a stray dog, getting into fights just to protect some so¨Ccalled pride¨Cwhat was the point?


    Alessia seemed satisfied with his quick understanding. If he¡¯d insisted on leaving, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped him. The opportunity was there, just once¨Cit was up to him to take it, and there was never any point in trying to force someone to stay.


    ¡°Do you have any paperwork? Like a birth certificate or ID?¡±


    Six looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Alessia frowned. Xander motioned for her toe over, then whispered a few words in her ear. Six watched them, suddenly feeling uneasy.


    He hated seeing that look¨Cpity, sympathy¨Che¡¯d seen it all before. People always assumed he was miserable, projecting their own emotions onto him, when in reality, he was getting along just fine. He didn¡¯t need anyone to feel sorry for him.


    But Alessia never once gave him that look. Her voice stayed calm and businesslike, never pushy¨Cif anything, it put him at ease.


    ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll take you to get registered, and we¡¯ll sort out your enrollment at school. If you¡¯re behind in any sses, I¡¯ll have someone tutor you.¡±


    ¡°Go to¡­ school?¡±


    ¡°Any problem with that? If you want help, at the very least you need to be able to read. Don¡¯t worry, any investment I make in you now will just mean you help out here a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Wicked woman.¡± Six muttered, but he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eye Staying to help out longer just meant he¡¯d have a ce to live, something to eat, and most importantly¡­ he¡¯d get to go to school.


    ¡°My name is Alessia, not ¡®wicked woman.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>131


    <b>Alessia </b><b>actually </b>tried <b>to </b>joke, <b>but </b><b>it </b>only <b>made </b><b>things </b><b>awkward</b><b>. </b><b>Six </b><b>shot </b>her a look of mild annoyance, while she just scratched her nose <b>and </b><b>nced </b><b>toward </b><b>the </b><b>door </b>Xander watched the two kids and chuckled softly, then turned <b>back to </b><b>sorting </b>his


    medicine.


    ¡°Do you want to change your name?¡± Alessia asked, just as they were <b>about </b><b>to </b>leave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>If you don¡¯t have any ideas, would you like to take myst name?¡± Xander smiled warmly, looking every bit the kindly old man. ¡°Though honestly, I think ¡®Six¡® <b>is </b><b>a </b>pretty good name. It¡¯s lucky¨Csmooth sailing, everything works out, nothing but good fortune. Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Six¡­¡±


    ¡°I never had a wife, so I don¡¯t have any children. If I did, my grandson would


    my name?¡± probably be about your age. If you don¡¯t mind, why not take


    Six picked at his fingernails, head down, suddenly shy. He sniffed and blinked hard, determined not to let his nose sting turn into tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Alessia worked fast. Within a week, all the paperwork was sorted, and Six was officially enrolled at the local school.


    A few dayster, Alessia stepped into the clinic and found Xander by the door, umbre in hand, about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you off to, Master?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lessie! It¡¯s about to rain, and Six rushed out for school this morning without his umbre. I¡¯m just going to bring it to him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not as young as you used to be¨Cwhat if you slip and fall? Let me go instead.¡±


    ¡°Not as young¨Cnonsense! I¡¯m fit as a fiddle.¡± Xander brandished the umbre at her, giving her a gentle tap for emphasis. Alessia stood her ground, not bothering to dodge.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re practically leaping about like a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold.¡±


    Xanderughed and grumbled, but handed her the umbre all the same.

 love and power 132

    <b>Chapter 132 </b>


    ¡°Be careful out there¨Cthe ground¡¯s slick!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You go on and get some rest.¡± Alessia waved a hand without looking back and headed off down the street.


    Halfway there, the rain began to patter down¨Cgentle at first, but steady enough to soak through if you weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Oh, great. Rain.¡±


    ¡°I brought an umbre! Come on, let¡¯s walk together.¡±


    Students trickled out of the academic building, clutching their bags and huddling under whatever cover they could find. Six stood by the door, staring out at the rain as it picked up.


    ¡°Six, you didn¡¯t bring an umbre?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Forgot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t either, but my mom¡¯sing to pick me up. Want to ride with us?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Six hoisted his backpack over his head for cover.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your moming for you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. He hated talking about his personal life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then.¡± Six was about to step out into the rain when a voice called his


    name.


    ¡°Six!¡±


    He paused, ncing up to see Alessia striding through the rain, holding an umbre and carrying a spare.


    ¡°Six, who¡¯s that? Is she your sister? She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He watched Alessia approach, giving a half¨Chearted reply.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, taking the umbre she handed him.


    ¡°Came to walk you home.¡±


    Six pressed his lips together, his pupils tightening. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d heard the word ¡°home¡± spoken to him.


    <b>11</b><b>:</b>551


    <b>Did </b><b>he</b><b>¡­ </b><b>really </b>have a home now?


    <b>¡°</b><b>Let¡¯s </b>go.¡± Alessia started forward, then noticed he was still <b>standing </b><b>there</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He hurried to catch up, but after a few steps, he stopped and looked <b>over </b><b>his </b>shoulder at his ssmate.


    ¡°My family¡¯s here to pick me up, so I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± His ssmate grinned, waving.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Six mimicked the gesture, a shy smile on his face.


    By the time they reached the clinic, the rain had stopped. Alessia folded up her umbre and pushed open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Xander called, stepping into the hallway.


    Alessia ced Six¡¯s umbre in the stand by the door. ¡°Yep, we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± Six said quietly.


    The rainy season¡­ it seemed it had finally passed.


    ¡°Six, what are you doing sitting by the door? Come in before you catch cold,¡± Xander fussed, snapping Six out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Six stood, brushed off his clothes, and followed them inside.


    Outside, the rain had started up again, pouring even harder as Alessia and Zachary waited at the bus stop.


    Suddenly, Alessia¡¯s phone rang. She gave Zachary a quick nod before stepping aside to answer.


    ¡°Lessie, just like you said, Fitch is online trashing thepany. It¡¯s already trending. Should we go into damage control?¡±


    ¡°Let him rant a little longer. What about Tristan and the others?¡±


    ¡°Tristan¡¯s on his way, Liam¡¯s still training at the studio.¡±


    ¡°Good. Call Vera to pick me up¨CI¡¯ll head over now. Get everyone from PR together; we¡¯ll meet in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Should I notify Mr. Whitley?¡±


    Alessia hesitated. ¡°No, let him rest. He just wrapped up that big project.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Vera pick you up now.¡±


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>11:55 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>132


    <b>She </b>ended <b>the </b><b>call </b><b>and </b><b>slipped </b>her <b>phone </b><b>Into </b><b>her </b><b>bag</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Everything okay<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Zachary asked.


    <b>¡°</b>Just a work thing. I won¡¯t be heading home with you.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious? Anything I can help with?¡± Concern clouded his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. Someone wille get me soon. I won¡¯t be home tonight, <b>so </b><b>let </b>Mom and Dad know for me, will you?¡±


    When had it started¨Cneeding to check in about her ns like this? The words surprised even Alessia as she spoke them.

 love and power 133

    When Vera arrived, Zachary was still visibly uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Alessia replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that if Ie home toote, <b>I¡¯ll </b>disturb my parents¡® sleep. They¡¯ve been exhaustedtely with all the renovations. Don¡¯t worry¨Cthere¡¯s nothing for you to be concerned about.¡±


    Zachary leaned on the car window, reluctant to let her go. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, but don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay?¡±


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at his persistence, the corners of her mouth quirking up. She nodded. ¡°Let me say goodnight in advance, then. I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    He reached out and ruffled her hair gently. ¡°Goodnight. See you tomorrow.¡±


    As the car pulled away, Zachary stood at the bus stop, watching until it disappeared from sight, worry still etched on his face.


    On the ride, Alessia scrolled through thetest trending topics on her phone. Fitch, at least, wasn¡¯t a total fool¨Che¡¯d chosen a time when most people were off work and even posted screenshots of his diagnosis. He painted himself as the victim, spinning the story so that thepany looked like it was only protecting Tristan and trying to push a neer into the spotlight by forcing him out. ording to Fitch, he¡¯d stood up for himself and gotten punched for it; his words sounded so sincere that even random bystanders would feel sorry for him¨Clet alone his fans.


    But Tristan¡¯s fans weren¡¯t exactly pushovers, either. The two sides were at each other¡¯s throats, flooding thepany¡¯s official social media with demands for a statement and the truth. Some were already starting to boycott the new artist¡¯s


    debut.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Tillman family?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°We did as you instructed,¡± Vera replied. ¡°The contract meeting was canceled yesterday. They seem to have no idea what their son has been up to.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Everyone has to pay for their actions eventually


    She set her phone aside and looked out at the city lights streaking past.


    ¡°The attorney is already on the way,¡± Vera continued. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered all the


    11:55


    <b>evidence</b>. <b>Three </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>victims </b><b>are </b><b>willing to </b><b>go </b><b>public</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>are </b><b>prepared </b>to testify anonymously<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°No need to put anyone on video,¡± Alessia said, her tone gentle <b>but </b><b>firm</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Make </b><b>sure </b>to blur faces and alter voices in anything already recorded. Some wounds <b>are </b>enough to endure once¨Cwe can¡¯t let them be hurt again.¡±


    Vera¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, but her professionalism kept her emotions in check. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Alessia exhaled, rubbing her temples. She¡¯d only meant to dig up some dirt on him<b>, </b>but she hadn¡¯t expected to uncover such filth.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much scum in this world,¡± she muttered.


    Vera stiffened, her thoughts drifting to her own mother, still lying in a hospital bed


    after all this time.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable there are so many out there.¡±


    The rest of the drive passed in silence. By the time they pulled up in front of the office building, Vera hadposed herself.


    The building was aze with light. They took the private elevator straight to the conference room, where the others were already assembled¨Cplus two more than expected.


    Cole greeted Alessia with a nod and gestured to the empty seat at the head of the


    table.


    There was no small talk. They got straight to business.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s seen what¡¯s happening online,¡± Alessia began. ¡°It¡¯s manageable. The PR team can release a statement immediately. Put Fitch¡¯s refusal to cooperate withpany protocols and Candace¡¯s abuse of authority front and center. Attach all the relevant evidence and video clips. Make sure there are no loopholes¨Cdon¡¯t give anyone an excuse to twist this.¡±


    Her presencemanded the room as soon as she sat down.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± the PR manager replied, jotting down notes with a grave expression.


    ¡°Candace¡­¡± Lillian hesitated. After all, she¡¯d mentored Candace herself. It was hard to just cast her aside.


    ¡°Lillian,¡± Alessia said, ncing sideways at her, ¡°you know better than anyone who actually wrote Fitch¡¯s statement, don¡¯t you?¡±


    11:56


    Lillian froze, then lowered her head in silence.


    11.66

 love and power 134

    ¡°If there are <b>no </b>objections, the PR Department can <b>start </b><b>drafting </b><b>the </b><b>relevant </b>statements,¡± Alessia said, her hands sped beneath her chin¨Ccasual, <b>yet </b>impossible to ignore.


    The PR manager nodded and left. Alessia¡¯s gaze shifted to Tristan, who looked unfazed; he¡¯d grown used to these situations by now, and besides, he¡¯d only gotten dragged into this mess by ident¨Che couldn¡¯t be more fed up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cultivating that ¡®sharp¨Ctongued¡® personately?¡± Alessia asked, almost teasing.


    ¡°That makes it sound so calcting,¡± Tristan shot back, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    ¡°Lillian, help Tristan get set up for a livestream.¡±


    ¡°Now? What am I supposed to talk about?¡± Tristan looked genuinely surprised by the sudden directive.


    ¡°Whatever you want. Say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°You mean just go straight for it?¡± A wicked glint sparked in Tristan¡¯s eyes, one brow arched in anticipation.


    ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Alessia replied, leaving no room for doubt.


    Tristan let out a low whistle and pushed back his chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my ever¨Cdutiful agent.¡±


    ¡°Lillian,¡± Alessia called just as Lillian reached the door.


    Lillian paused and turned back. ¡°Miss Morton.¡± She never used Alessia¡¯s first name during work. That clear separation of business and personal was one of the reasons Alessia valued her so much.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. I don¡¯t need an indecisive representative.¡±


    Lillian met Alessia¡¯s eyes, her gaze steady and sincere. She knew she¡¯d let Alessia down this time.


    But she didn¡¯t feel wronged; a mistake was a mistake. All she could do now was fix it¨Ccut it off at the root and set herself back on the right path.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Morton.¡± Lillian¡¯s face was set, lips pressed in determination.


    Alessia seemed satisfied with her resolve. ¡°Go on. Just make sure to keep things


    <b>11:56 </b>


    <b>under </b><b>control</b><b>. </b><b>As </b><b>much </b><b>as </b><b>she </b><b>wanted </b>Tristan <b>to </b><b>speak </b><b>freely </b>she didn¡¯t w <b>to </b><b>get </b><b>carried </b><b>away </b><b>and </b><b>blurt </b><b>out something </b><b>that </b><b>would </b>get <b>them in </b><b>trouble</b>.


    <b>The </b>conference room emptied by two more.


    Liam and Alessia¡¯s eyes met across the table. He tried to mask his nerves, <b>but </b><b>the </b>tension in his jaw betrayed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to check in on your progress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been brainstorming new song ideas with Jason. Things are going pretty <b>well</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s rules are non¨Cnegotiable, but since Fitch already leaked your existence, we might as well ride the wave.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Same strategy as Fitch: post videos of yourself performing original songs on social media, then release them on the official site. The only difference¨Cdon¡¯t show your face.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Original songs, right? If it¡¯s just snippets, I can manage.¡±


    ¡°One song a week should be enough to build your following. Vera, work with PR to put together a detailed n, and let¡¯s move fast while the hype¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Vera replied promptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. You can take a break, Liam.¡±


    Liam hesitated, looking like he wanted to say something. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Alessia asked.


    He shook his head and left.


    What could he say, really? ¡®Don¡¯t overwork yourself¡®? ¡®Take care¡®? Or maybe, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, your big brother¡¯s here for you¡®? Empty words, all of them.


    As the door closed behind him, Liam was overwhelmed by a familiar sense of helplessness. No matter what happened, he was always on the sidelines¨Cnever able to help, sometimes even bing a burden.


    Without a second thought, he headed straight for the practice room. He needed to get stronger, fast. That was the only way he¡¯d ever have a say in anything, the only way he could protect the people he loved.


    Back in the conference room, only five remained: thewyer, Vera, Larkin, Cole, and Alessia.


    11:<b>561 </b>


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to the most important business,¡± Alessia said, rolling her neck with a grin so dazzling it was impossible to look away.

 love and power 135

    <b>Chapter </b><b>135 </b>


    ¡°All the necessary evidence has been collected. As soon as the <b>PR </b><b>Department </b>issues their statement, I¡¯ll file thewsuit against Fitch Tillman first thing <b>tomorrow </b>morning.¡±


    The attorney handed the folder to Alessia, who skimmed through the documents before passing them along to Cole.


    ¡°Vera, put the coboration with Mika on hold. Swap out her spokesperson for an A¨Clist ambassador.¡±


    ¡°Should we consider future cooperation?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether Mr. Tillman values hispany more, or his son.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A&C Entertainment and Vera¡¯s firm were closely linked¨CA&C Entertainment, led by Lillian, focused on management and operations, while Vera¡¯spany handled publicity and business partnerships. Each had its own responsibilities, but in practice, they worked as one.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for tonight. Looks like we¡¯re pulling an all¨Cnighter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get started right away.¡± Vera¡¯s face was unreadable as she spoke, and the attorney, pushing his sses up the bridge of his nose, walked out with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see if there¡¯s anything we can help with,¡± someone suggested.


    Larkin nodded and followed, reminding himself that a $20,000 monthly sry meant he was expected to pitch in when needed.


    In moments, only Alessia and Cole remained in the conference room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alessia leaned back in her chair as Cole came around behind her, expertly massaging her temples.


    His touch was firm and practiced, and Alessia could feel the tension melting away.


    ¡°I saw the news trending and figured you¡¯d be here handling it yourself.¡± He knew how capable Alessia was¨Che¡¯d trained her himself, after all¨Cand watching her shine always filled him with pride. Still, he didn¡¯t want her to carry all the burdens alone.


    But he understood her nature, so he never tried to stop her. Instead, he simply stepped in when needed, bncing things so Alessia could do what she did best


    11:56


    <b>without </b><b>burning </b><b>out</b>.


    <b>Truth </b><b>be </b><b>told</b><b>, </b>Alessia felt <b>the </b>same way about him. This <bpany </b>was their joint <b>effort</b><b>, </b>their shared dream, and they¡¯d always been on <b>the </b>same page<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Go </b><b>get </b>some rest. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    In the early days, Alessia practically lived at the office, so she¡¯d set up her own space to crash when necessary. Even now, with thepany thriving and her <b>visits </b>less frequent, her office and private lounge remained, kept spotless by a dedicated cleaningdy.


    Alessia opened her eyes, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°Who¡¯s really tired here? Your dark circles are halfway down your cheeks,¡± she chided, her tone equal parts scolding and concern. Cole basked in the affection.


    He pinched her cheek, grinning. ¡°Yeah, I know. My good looks are suffering.¡±


    At that, Alessia batted his hand away and sat up, pulling him by the wrist toward her office. Cole followed, grinning like a fool at the feel of her hand in his. When she let go, he found himself missing her warmth.


    Oblivious, Alessia buried herself in a desk drawer, searching for something.


    ¡°Still here,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± Cole barely got the word out before she slipped a pair of sunsses onto


    his face.


    ¡°There! Your cool factor is restored!¡± Alessia teased, ruffling his hair. ¡°Well, look at you¨Cwhose handsome guy are you?¡±


    Cole fought backughter, cupping her face just as she¡¯d done to him, his hands nearly engulfing her cheeks.


    ¡°Yours,¡± he said.


    ¡°Cheesy,¡± Alessia scoffed, but her eyes sparkled with amusement.


    ¡°Oh, I can do cheesier.¡± Cole slid the sunsses down his nose and winked at her.


    That did it¨CAlessia burst outughing, turning away to hide her smile.


    For a moment, they were just two young people, letting themselves be silly, letting their guard down.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I picked out the house. I¡¯ll text you the address. Any idea when you want to move in?¡±


    11:56


    ¡°<b>Not </b><b>just </b><b>yet</b>.¡±


    <b>Cole </b><b>ruffled </b>her <b>hair </b>again, his eyes soft with affection.


    Meanwhile, in the studio, Tristan went live. Lillian, having double¨Cchecked


    everything with the staff, took her seat just off camera, r

 love and power 136

    <b>¡°</b><b>Hey</b><b>, </b>everyone, good evening.¡± Tristan swept a hand through his hair<b>, </b>the <b>picture </b><b>of </bid<b>¨C</b><b>back </b>ease and effortless charm.


    More and more people flooded into the livestream, virtual gifts flying across <b>the </b>screen. Tristan shot a quick look at the crew, and soon after, the gift feature was switched off.


    He didn¡¯t dive into the main topic right away. Instead, Tristan fielded a few casual questions from fans, warming up the atmosphere. Once things were rolling, Fitch¡¯s fans began to arrive, and the previously friendlyment section immediately turnedbative.


    Lillian kept an eye on the official website. As soon as thetest update popped up, she signaled Tristan with a quick gesture.


    Tristan turned his gaze back to the camera. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? Me, Tristan, getting used of bullying the neers. Live long enough, and you¡¯ll see everything.¡± He delivered the line with a crooked smile, clearly unbothered, as if the whole issue was just another joke.


    ¡°Kids these days, huh? Manners really aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m already an old¨Ctimer.¡±


    ¡°Little Tristan? Sure, I¡¯m getting on, but I¡¯m still here. No need to find a stand¨Cin just yet.¡±


    ¡°Thepany put out a statement? Come on, be good¨Cdon¡¯t go picking fights. Is my face really that boring now? You¡¯d rather argue than watch me?¡±


    ¡®Just wrapped up a movie recently. Want new music? The sweeter you are, the faster I¡¯ll release it.¡±


    Even though Tristan came off as easygoing, there was an undeniable sincerity in the way he spoke to his fans. In the industry, genuine personalities were rare, especially among the stars at A&C Entertainment. Tristan, the poster boy for hard work and fan service, was a fan favorite for a reason.


    Not only was he talented and good¨Clooking, but he¡¯d built his career step by step, earning a devoted following without ever letting it go to his head. He kept honing his craft, and even the casual viewers found themselves drawn in.


    The livestreamsted nearly an hour. Before signing off, Tristan reminded everyone once more not to argue or cause trouble, promising he¡¯d stay active and engaged.


    <b>12.27 </b>


    <b>Then</b><b>, </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>wave</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>ended <b>the </b><b>stream</b>.


    <b>The </b><b>trending </b>topics shifted almost instantly:


    #TristanLivestream


    #A<b>&</b>CEntertainmentStatement


    #NoMoreFighting


    #FitchInjured


    #Fitch


    #A&CEntertainmentScandal


    #FitchStatement


    #A&CEntertainment Neer


    #SayNoToNepotism


    After thepany released its official statement, Fitch¡¯s side also responded¨Cthis time with a direct video message.


    They¡¯d wanted to go live as well, but quickly realized most people were glued to Tristan¡¯s stream. Left with little choice, they recorded a video instead, though Candace suspected this might actually be for the best. Knowing Fitch¡¯s temperament, she worried a live broadcast would have devolved into a heated shouting match with viewers.


    Candace understood the power A&C Entertainment wielded, but right now, Fitch was her only way forward. On top of that, they were dating. No matter how she looked at it, Candace had but one option.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Sorry to take up your time. As someone just trying to make a living, I feelpelled to speak out against unfair contracts and unjust treatment. I n to defend my rights using thew. If someone with hundreds of thousands of followers like me can be treated this way, what hope is there for anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I signed with A&C Entertainment on August 15th. My agent told me I already had a solid fanbase and could debut within a month,plete with a solo single. But just when I was about to debut, thepany decided to promote someone new and took my song away. When I spoke up, the manager dislocated my arm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking forpensation. I just want answers¨Cfrom thepany, for myself, and for my fans. All I want is an apology.¡±


    13:37


    Fitch <b>looked </b><b>worn </b><b>out </b>in the <b>video</b>. <b>The </b><b>statement </b><b>was </b><b>brief</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>direct and with


    <b>doctor¡¯s </b><b>report </b><b>attached</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>was <b>hard </b><b>to </b>doubt <b>the </b><b>story</b>.


    <b>Within </b>minutes<b>, </b>the trending list exploded again.

 love and power 137

    <b>The </bpany¡¯s website crashed almost instantly, flooded with demands <b>for </b><b>an </b>exnation on Fitch¡¯s behalf. Some pointed out discrepancies between the


    drowned </b>out by the crowd.


    To the public, Fitch was the underdog, while A&C Entertainment represented cold, unfeeling corporate greed¨Cthe enemy to be taken down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Release the videos,¡± Larkin said calmly, ncing at the surging traffic.


    The head of Public Rtions understood immediately. With a single click, he sent


    the videos out into the world.


    There were two in total. The first showed Fitch in the recording studio, his cocky attitude on full disy¨Ca demeanor that made viewers bristle. The second was a rundown of the entire incident, ending with a blurred¨Cout clip in which only Fitch¡¯s face remained clear. He could be seen jabbing a finger at a young woman, as if about to strike her, only to have the tables turned on him.


    The video closed on Fitch¡¯s anguished scream. Even before Fitch could react, Jason weighed in on his own social media ount.


    ¡°Certain people have made it clear only Moon is good enough topose for them. Apparently, I¡¯m not worth their time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t name names, but everyone¡® knew who he meant. Overnight, the rumor that Liam had stolen Fitch¡¯s song crumbled away.


    Moon was a legend, but only ever coborated with Tristan. Jason, on the other hand, was one of the industry¡¯s hottest producers¨Calmost everyone had worked with him at some point. The moment his statement went live, artists who¡¯d coborated with him rushed to offer support. Some were genuine, others saw an opportunity to curry favor.


    The drama kept spiraling, arguments online growing louder by the hour.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Larkin said as soon as the videos dropped.


    A new statement appeared on thepany¡¯s website. No pictures, no video¨Cjust three words:


    ¡°See you in court.¡±


    Almost simultaneously<b>, </b><b>a </b>statement appeared on the Libra <b>& </b><b>Associates </b><b>website </b>


    <b>¡°</b>On behalf of multiple victims, we are filing rape charges against Fitch.¡±


    Fitch barely had time to process this before another video surfaced, this <b>time </b>featuring the victims themselves. Faces blurred, voices altered, they described in detail how Fitch had drugged and assaulted them.


    One blow after another. Fitch stared at the screen, his face draining of color as thest video ended.


    ¡°Candace, what do I do?¡± he stammered.


    ¡°Rape? What is this about rape? What have you been hiding from me?¡± Candace¡¯s hands shook, disbelief written all over her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all lies! They¡¯re trying to smear me! You have to believe me!¡± Fitch desperately reached for her hand, but she wrenched free.


    Lies? Wasn¡¯t her own story almost identical?


    Back before Fitch was famous, Candace had been one of his first fans. She¡¯d agreed to dinner with him, time and again, drawn by his charm. Somehow, every time, the evening ended the same way¨Cshe¡¯d wake up the next morning in his bed. Fitch had apologized, whispered sweet nothings, showered her with expensive gifts. Little by little, Candace was swept along, and when he promised to help her break into the industry, she became his girlfriend.


    Watching the victims¡® testimony, Candace finally understood. Her jaw tightened, eyes filling with tears. She closed her eyes and took a long, shaky breath. By the time she opened them, all emotion had drained away.


    ¡°Libra & Associates has theirwyers involved now. You¡¯d better call your dad and see if he can get you out of this. I can¡¯t help you,¡± she said quietly.


    One misstep had ruined everything. She¡¯d had real potential¨Ca promising future, wasted on foolish youth. The irony stung.


    Fitch, oblivious to Candace¡¯s change in tone, fumbled for his phone in a panic.


    Suddenly, his ringtone red. It was his father.


    Fitch swallowed hard, his trembling hands nearly dropping the phone as he answered.


    13:38


    <b>¡°</b><b>Dad</b><b>¡­</b>¡±

 love and power 138

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>useless brat! Do you have any idea what kind of mess you¡¯ve <b>made</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Fitch hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before his father¡¯s furious roar erupted <b>from </b><b>the </b>phone. Candace could hear every word, even though the call wasn¡¯t <b>on </b>speaker.


    Without another pause, she grabbed her bag and turned to leave.


    ¡°Candace!¡± Instinctively, Fitch reached out to stop her, but the stream of curses from his father¡¯s end only made his head spin.


    ¡°Dad, just listen to me! I¡¯m your son, please, help me¨CI was wrong, I swear I was wrong!¡± Fitch pleaded desperately, clutching the phone with one hand while trying to grab Candace with the other. She shook him off with a sharp jerk..


    The door mmed behind her with a bang, cutting him off. Fitch pounded his fist against the wood and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously taking your anger out on me right now?¡±


    ¡°No¨CDad, I¡¯m not. I swear, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m your son, you can¡¯t just abandon me. I can¡¯t go to jail¡­¡±


    ¡°You expect me to clean up your mess every time? Do you have any idea how many contracts thepany lost because of you? Save you? You¡¯re about to bankrupt the whole business!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Please! I¡¯ll change, I promise. Just don¡¯t give up on me. I¡¯m your son¨Cyour only son!¡± Fitch¡¯s voice broke into a desperate whimper, panic etched across his


    face.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. From now on, I don¡¯t have a son.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Please¨CDad!¡±


    His father hung up without another word, leaving Fitch alone with nothing but the promise of legal consequences ahead.


    ***


    Alessia didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon. When she stepped out of the lounge, Cole, was outside, handling the final details on hisptop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called in sick for you. Here, drink some water.¡± Cole handed her a ss¨Cjust the right warmth.


    <b>13:38 </b>


    <b>How </b><b>did </b><b>things </b><b>turn </b><b>out</b><b>?</b>¡± <b>she </b><b>asked</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Everything¡¯s </b><b>settled</b>. <b>Vera </b><b>and </b>her <b>team </b><b>sent </b>over the <b>n</b>. <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>looked </b><b>it </b><b>over </b><b>and </b><b>told </b><b>them </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>started</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Alessia </b>nodded, skimmed the folder on the desk, then set it aside.


    ¡°You need to go to campus this afternoon?¡± Cole nced up, twirling a strand <b>of </b>her hair around his finger, clearly amused.


    Whenever they were together, an invisible bubble surrounded them, keeping everyone else at bay.


    ¡°Yeah. Ste just messaged me¨Cshe wants to talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Alessia pinched his cheek, teasing, ¡°You should get some sleep. Driving while tired¨Care you trying to impress me with your recklessness?¡±


    Cole pressed his lips together in a thin line but had noeback.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you something to eat first.¡± He gently smoothed the hair he¡¯d just


    mussed.


    ***


    That afternoon, Vera dropped Alessia off at school.


    ¡°Hey, Lessie! Good afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Sleep through your rm again?¡±


    ¡°You think Alessia¡¯s aszy as you?¡± another friend teased.


    Passing ssmates greeted Alessia as she walked by; she returned each hello with a nod and a smile.


    ¡°Alessia? I thought you weren¡¯ting this afternoon,¡± Pierce said, appearing behind her with a basketball in hand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡±


    ¡°I just saw her at the store.¡±


    Alessia nodded. She¡¯d barely slipped her backpack into the cubby when Ste walked in, carrying two bottles of water.


    19.00


    Lessie! Ste set <b>one </b><b>on </b><b>Alessia¡¯s </b>desk.


    ¡°<b>So</b><b>, </b><b>what </b><b>did </b><b>you </b><b>want </b><b>to </b>talk <b>about</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Alessia </b><b>asked</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Take </b><b>a </b><b>look </b>around<b>¨C</b><b>see </b>who¡¯s missing?¡± Ste <b>raised </b><b>an </b><b>eyebrow</b><b>, </b><b>eyes </b><b>flicking </b><b>toward </b><b>a </b>corner of the room.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Ileana</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ste nodded, putting on a mock¨Cserious face.


    ¡°I heard the younger Tate brother pushed her down the stairs. She¡¯s in the <b>hospital</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>York</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia <b>froze </b><b>in </b>surprise.

 love and power 139

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yeah</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ste </b>sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Looks like the second <b>son </b><b>of the </b><b>Tate </b>family really can¡¯t stand his older sister.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>No matter how much York dislikes her, he¡¯d never push her down the <b>stairs</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as her fingers tapped a steady <b>rhythm </b><b>on </b><b>the </b>tabletop.


    ¡°You think there¡¯s more to the story?¡± Ste didn¡¯t doubt Alessia¡¯s instincts for <b>a </b>


    second.


    ¡°I need to make a call.¡± Alessia stood up, already halfway out the <i>door </i>before Ste could respond.


    Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pretends not to care, but she¡¯s worried as hell.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s got Alessia running in and out like that?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± Pierce piped up, leaning in. Ste promptly pushed him back with a finger to his forehead.


    At the stairwell, Alessia was just about to dial when her phone lit up¨CKaren was calling first.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lessie, York just showed up at the house. He¡¯s acting strange, won¡¯t answer any of my questions. Do you want toe home and check on him?¡±


    ¡°York¡¯s at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just got here. He¡¯s sitting in the living room with the dog, hasn¡¯t touched the fruit I brought him, just staring off into space. Honestly, it¡¯s kind of unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Mom, keep an eye on him. I¡¯ming home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with him. Drive safe, honey.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia hung up and headed back into the ssroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± she said, grabbing her backpack.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°York¡¯s at my ce. I need to check on him.¡±


    13.38


    <b>Your </b><b>ce</b>? I¡¯ll <be </b><b>with </b><b>I </b>brought <b>the </b>bike today: Ste blinked, but the <b>already </b><b>up </b><b>and </b><b>slinging </b><b>her </b><b>own </b><b>bag </b><b>over </b>her <b>shoulder</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Sure</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Alessia </b><b>didn¡¯t </b><b>hesitate</b>.


    ¡°<b>Pierce</b><b>, </b><b>cover </b><b>for </b>us¨Ctell the prof we had to leave<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Ste </b>called.


    ¡°<b>Wait</b><b>, </b>what? You¡¯re both leaving? Why? Onees, two go¨Cwhat¡¯s <b>happening </b>here?<b>¡± </b>Pierce looked utterly bewildered.


    Neither of them answered. They just waved over their shoulders and <b>disappeared </b>out of the building.


    Ste tossed a helmet to Alessia, who caught it and slipped it on with practiced ease. She swung her long legs over the bike and settled in as Ste revved the engine. In seconds, they shot off like a pair of arrows, the motorcycle¡¯s roar echoing down the street. What should¡¯ve been a thirty¨Cminute ride took Ste less than fifteen.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll wait here. If you need anything, call me.¡± Ste took her helmet back.


    Alessia bumped her fist against Ste¡¯s, then hurried inside. Ste watched until Alessia vanished into the building, then pulled down her visor and sped away.


    The front door hung slightly ajar. Alessia pushed it open and stepped inside. Karen appeared at the sound, motioning quietly to the living room. Alessia nodded, swapped her shoes, and walked in¨Conly to find York sprawled on the couch, the family dog curled up loyally beside him.


    York lookedpletely spaced out, while the dog wagged its tail and panted, content to just be there. Strangely enough, Ivan was sitting nearby, silently watching the pair.


    The whole scene was oddly surreal.


    Before Alessia could say anything, her phone rang again¨Cthis time it was Dawson, the butler. She answered with no attempt at privacy.


    ¡°He¡¯s here with me.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have someone bring him back tomorrow. He¡¯s staying here tonight.¡±


    ¡°The senior Tates won¡¯t object, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She hung up and finally let out a breath. Dropping her bag onto the floor, she wondered why she¡¯d even bothereding home for it at lunch.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alessia sat down beside York, making sure she was at eye level,


    <b>13:38 </b>


    Chapter <b>139 </b>


    hoping not toe off as too intimidating.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who pushed her.¡± The words came out of nowhere, but the hurt in


    York¡¯s voice was unmistakable.

 love and power 140

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>know </b><b>it </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>you</b>.¡± Alessia ruffled his hair. ¡°But <b>I </b><b>need </b><b>you </b><b>to </b><b>tell </b><b>me </b><b>what </b>


    happened<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    York pressed his lips together, sulking. ¡°Would¡¯ve been easier if I had <b>pushed </b>her myself.¡±


    Alessia gave his cheek a gentle pinch. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk in my room.¡±


    She patted Rex, and the dog jumped off the couch instantly. York dragged his <b>feet</b>, but eventually stood up.


    They walked down the hall, Alessia leading the way and York trailing behind. Just as she was about to close the bedroom door, Ivan and Rex appeared in the doorway, both sporting the same pleading expression.


    With a resigned sigh, Alessia let them in.


    Now three kids and a dog sat cross¨Clegged on the floor. Ivan settled beside Alessia, while Rex dutifully curled up behind York, acting as a furry pillow for his young master.


    ¡°Alright, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°That woman¡¯s nasty as theye,¡± York grumbled. ¡°Always pretending to be some helpless victim, all tears and drama. When she couldn¡¯t win an argument with me earlier, she tried to shove me down the stairs. But Rex barked just in time and startled her. She panicked, slipped, and tumbled down herself.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Alessia¡¯s brows knitted. She hadn¡¯t expected Ileana to go off the


    rails like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± York hung his head, trying to hide the hurt in his voice.


    He muttered so quietly it was hard to catch the words, but Alessia could tell how upset he was. With Ileana always ying the victim and York¡¯s usual troublemaking, it was no wonder everyone jumped to conclusions.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t push her, what are you so afraid of? Normally you¡¯re all bluster when you pull your pranks.¡± Alessia patted his head, her tone light and teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± York shouted suddenly, making Ivan jump and grab onto Alessia¡¯s sleeve.,


    Without looking back, Alessia reached over and gently patted Ivan¡¯s head tofort him.


    <b>13.28 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>just</b>¡­ I¡¯m <b>just </b><b>mad</b><b>, </b><b>okay</b>? <b>Why </b><b>does </b><b>everyone </b><b>always </b>me me<i>? </i><b>belleves </b><b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>York¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>dropped </b><b>to </b><b>a </b><b>whisper</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>There </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>any </b>security <b>footage</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The camera was blocked by the handrail,¡± York said, <b>sounding </b><b>thoroughly </b>frustrated.


    He could still picture everyone ring at him, not even stopping to ask what actually happened. They all swarmed around that wailing woman, <b>soothing </b>her, fussing over her, while he was left standing there alone.


    He¡¯d even asked if they could check the camera footage, but <i>no </i>one


    listened¨Ceveryone just rushed her off to the hospital. Only Mae stayed behind <b>to </b>go with him.


    She¡¯d tried to pull a dirty trick and ended up with nothing but a broken ego¨Cwhy couldn¡¯t she have just stayed down there? The more York thought about <b>it</b><b>, </b>the angrier he became. Back at Merovia Manor, no one would have dared treat him like this! He¡¯d have had them all fired¨Ceveryst one of them!


    ¡°Serves her right, trying to set someone up and backfiring! Damn Ileana.¡±


    Alessia let him vent, not correcting his choice of words, but Ivan suddenly clutched Alessia¡¯s sleeve tighter, as if something inside him had snapped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s bad!¡± Ivan blurted out.


    Alessia blinked in surprise. ¡°Who¡¯s bad? York?¡±


    +


    York looked at Ivan in disbelief, about to protest, but Ivan grew even more agitated.


    ¡°She¡¯s bad!¡±


    Alessia thought for a moment. ¡°You mean Ileana?¡±


    She made sure to say the name clearly, so Ivan <i>would </i>know exactly whom she


    meant.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes went wide, and he nodded emphatically


    ¡°Did she do something to you?¡± Alessia lowered her voice, coaxing him to cor York immediately caught on and fell silent, waiting for Ivan to speak. <ol><li><b>je</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    But Ivan¡¯s demeanor changed in a sh. Panic overtook him. He mped a hand


    <b>13:38 </b>


    <b>over </b><b>his </b><b>mouth</b>, <b>scooted </b>backward<b>, </b><b>and </b>curled himself into a ¡®ughi ball


    tigni le


    <b>corner</b><b>. </b>


    ***

 love and power 143

    It was as if the air had turned to stone, freezing them both in ce.


    Ivan¡¯s lower lip trembled, caught between tears and stubborn silence. York, on the other hand, began to panic. He was used to pulling pranks on kids older than himself¨Cnever on someone his own age, let alone younger. This was supposed to be harmless fun, just a bit of mischief to pass the time. He had never meant for things to get so out of hand.


    Swallowing hard, York scrambled to gather the scattered books, stacking them into a neat pile before thrusting them into Ivan¡¯s arms. When Ivan didn¡¯t take them, York grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand and pressed the books into his palm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, honestly! Don¡¯t cry, okay? I¡¯ll buy you a new one. Or terr.ew ones! Or a hundred if you want! Please, I swear I wasn¡¯t trying to be mean¨Cjust don¡¯t cry.¡±


    York looked ready to burst into tears himself. ¡°If it¡¯s really that bad, then go ahead. and cry, but you can¡¯t tell Alessia, alright? If she finds out, she¡¯ll wipe my ount for sure.¡±


    He remembered, with a shudder, thest time he¡¯d picked on someone his own age. Alessia had deleted everyst one of his game ounts without so much as a warning, and dragged him by the ear to apologize in person. He¡¯d learned his lesson¨Cnever again had he bullied anyone younger than or as young as himself.


    Now, seeing Ivan so silent, York was overwhelmed with regret. Even Rex, their golden retriever, circled Ivan once before nudging him gently with his nose.


    That little gesture finally got a reaction. Ivan stood up, put the books carefully back on the shelf, and¨Cwithout a word or a tear¨Csat back down at his easel. He picked up his paintbrush. The single yellow flower he¡¯d painted was <i>now </i>being smeared over with ck, the whole canvas dissolving into a wild, messy blur.


    York watched, growing more anxious by the second. He reached out to touch Ivan¡¯s arm, but his finger caught the edge of a line, dragging it out of ce.


    Ivan nced at him, eyes rimmed red but empty of any real emotion.


    York quickly looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, okay? I really didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s just a notebook¨Ctomorrow I¡¯ll bring you a hundred if you want!¡±


    Ivan ignored him, and York bit his lip, clearly wrestling with himself before making


    an enormous concession.


    ¡°Or¨Cor maybe you can borrow Rex for two days? Or three! Three days, that¡¯s the


    1317


    most, though. I¡¯ve never let anyone else borrow Rex before.¡±


    As if understanding, Rex nudged Ivan¡¯s hand again.


    But Ivan only pressed harder with his brush, sending another wild streak across the page.


    Then the door mmed shut with a sharp bang. Karen, hearing the noise from the kitchen, poked her head out and found a boy and a dog standing in the hallway, staring at each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, York? Did you and Ivan get into a fight?¡±


    York couldn¡¯t answer. The words just wouldn¡¯te.


    Karen had raised five children of her own, and unless blood was spilled,


    usually


    let them sort out their squabbles on their own¨Cmaybe offering adviceter, once tempers had cooled.


    This time, she decided to stick to her tried¨Cand¨Ctrue method.


    ¡°Want toe help me in the kitchen?¡±


    York nced up at Karen. There was a warmth in her eyes he¡¯d never once seen on his mother Yvonne¡¯s face. In his memory, Yvonne was always brisk and distant¨Cher face set in a stern mask, always rushing in and out of the house, never lingering. He could count on one hand the number of meals they¡¯d shared together; he couldn¡¯t even remember if thest time was when he was three or four. Even when


    he¡¯d gone to Merovia, Yvonne had never visited, not even when he¡¯d fallen ill¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± he mumbled, nodding almost imperceptibly.


    In the kitchen, Karen pulled up a little stepstool for York so he could help out. Truth be told, York¨Cpampered from birth¨Cwasn¡¯t much help, but as long as he didn¡¯t break any dishes, Karen was satisfied.

 love and power 144

    Seeing that he was in low spirits, Karen kept up a steady flow of chatter, her hands never stopping as she worked.


    ¡°Ivan doesn¡¯t have friends his age, and he barely even talks to us. Most days, he¡¯s as silent as a young monk in a cloister. You¡¯re probably the only one who can get a reaction out of him, and honestly, I¡¯m d to see that.¡±


    York wrinkled his nose, too embarrassed to reply.


    ¡°But


    you really shouldn¡¯t run off on your own. Next time, please tell someone at home, or at least let Lessie know. The second she heard you¡¯d snuck out rushed straight here from school.¡±


    York hesitated, trying <i>to </i>hide his smirk, making a show ofining.


    ¡°She¡¯s just worried I¡¯ll get her in trouble. Half the time, she can¡¯t wait to get rid of me.¡±


    Karen let out a gentleugh. ¡°Lessie hasn¡¯t been back long, but mothers know their daughters¨Cshe cares about you, York, even if she doesn¡¯t show it outright.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There was a flicker of hope in York¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Karen looked him right in the eye. ¡°So don¡¯t run off alone when you¡¯re upset. Lessie would be worried sick. And if you ever don¡¯t know where to go, you can alwayse to me. I¡¯ll make you something good to eat.¡±


    ¡°Th¨Cthank you.¡± York¡¯s cheeks flushed as he ducked his head, scrubbing the dishes a little more vigorously to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°And York, you¡¯re bright and outgoing. I think it¡¯d be wonderful if you and Ivan could be friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I identally tore his book. I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just messing around. I told him I¡¯d rece it, but he kicked me out before I could exin¡­¡±


    York, flustered, spoke faster. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ivan was so angry¨Cit was just a book.


    But Karen nodded, understanding.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s only real passion is drawing, so he treasures anything rted to it. It¡¯s like if


    I broke your favorite toy by ident¨Cwouldn¡¯t you be upset too?¡±


    York pouted, his hands going still. ¡°So what should I do now?¡±


    12-17


    Chapter <b>144 </b>


    ¡°The cake¡¯s ready!¡± Karen ted a slice of warm<b>, </b>delicate sponge cake and handed York a napkin to dry his hands, her movements gentle and caring.


    York froze, letting Karen wipe his hands and ce the small te in his palms.


    ¡°Take it and share with Ivan. And remember to apologize, properly this time.¡±


    She ruffled his hair, her voice soft and warm as sunlight on a winter afternoon¨Csoothing and sincere.


    York pressed his lips together, starting to understand why Alessia hadn¡¯t wanted to go to Merovia with him after all.


    He nodded, bncing the te, and knocked on Ivan¡¯s door. Rex sat by wagging, eyes fixed on the closed door.


    ide, tail


    Atst, the door creaked open. Ivan, expecting Karen from the gentle knock, looked surprised to see York and Rex. Instinctively, he tried to close the door, but York quickly wedged the te into the gap.


    ¡°It¡¯s fresh out of the oven¨Cwant to share?¡± York poked his head in, giving Ivan a goofy grin. Right on cue, Rex barked once.


    They stared at each other for a moment, and finally Ivan relented, opening the door wider.


    York let out a sigh of relief, offering a sheepish smile. Someone as wild as York wasn¡¯t used <i>to </i>apologizing, much less grinning like a puppy.


    Honestly, if Alessia were here, she¡¯d probably be surprised too.


    Meanwhile, outside, Alessia¡¯s first instinct was to call Ste.


    <b>13.17 </b>

 love and power 145

    <b>Chapter </b><b>145 </b>


    ¡°Going to find Ileana?¡± Before Alessia could respond, Ste had already guessed


    her intention.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the caf¨¦ right outside the alley.¡±


    A small smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    They¡¯d known each other since grade school; their unspoken understanding was second nature by now. By the time Alessia arrived, Ste was already waiting for her in the car.


    ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    ¡°Harmony General.¡± Alessia snapped on her helmet and reached <i>to </i>steau, nerself at Ste¡¯s waist. As soon as she did, Ste twisted the throttle. The engine roared to life, wind howling past their ears as they sped off into the city.


    Meanwhile, someone else had already arrived at the hospital.


    Lucy had heard the news that morning and taken the afternoon off toe. When she got there, Ileana was in the middle of a tantrum. The only person in the room was Dawson, the butler; no one else hade.


    ¡°Give me my dad¡¯s phone! York pushed me down the stairs¨Che¡¯s trying to kill me! Get him out of here right now!¡±


    Fortunately, it was a private VIP suite, so Ileana¡¯s shrieks didn¡¯t disturb the rest of


    the ward.


    Lucy listened to themotion from the hallway, choosing not to enter right away. She leaned against the wall, waiting for the right moment.


    It wasn¡¯t her idea to visit. Her father, Hargrove Summers, had insisted shee. ording to him, this was the perfect chance to build a connection with Ileana. If she happened to run into Scott while she was at it, all the better for the Summers family¡¯s business prospects.


    Lucy didn¡¯t hold out much hope for her father anymore, but if she and her mother wanted to maintain their current lifestyle¨Cand keep her father¡¯s mistress from taking their ce¨Cshe had no choice but to follow Hargrove¡¯s orders and try to get close to Ileana.


    What Hargrove hadn¡¯t counted on was that the Tate family barely cared about <b>the </b>daughter they¡¯d lost for seventeen years. Pinning his hopes on Ileana <b>as </b><b>a </b><b>bridge </b><b>to </b>


    <b>1/2 </b>


    13177


    <b>Chapter </b>145


    the Tates was nothing but wishful thinking.


    Of course, Lucy never told Hargrove he was wasting his time. Her mother was already gathering evidence of his affairs; once the time was right, they¡¯d take half of Hargrove¡¯s fortune and start a new life abroad.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Tate is busy at the moment and can¡¯t take your call. The doctor said it¡¯s just a fracture¨Cyou¡¯ll be fine after a month of rest. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Dawson replied calmly, unfazed by Ileana¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°And York? That¡¯s it? He tried to kill me! Aren¡¯t you going to do anything? He¡¯s a


    murderer!¡±


    ¡°Miss, the security footage doesn¡¯t show Mr. York pushing you,¡± Dawson said, his expression unchanged, every word as formal as a legal statement.


    ¡°So because the footage doesn¡¯t show it, that means he didn¡¯t do it? Are you saying I threw myself down the stairs?¡±


    Dawson remained silent, which only made Ileana angrier. She snatched the ss of water from her bedside table and hurled it at him. It shattered at his feet, sshing water onto his trouser leg, yet Dawson didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°Please, Miss, you should get some rest. Once the observation period is over, we¡¯ll arrange for you to return home.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to my dad!¡±


    ¡°Sir is busy. Please just focus on your recovery. I¡¯ll have someonee in to clean


    up.¡±


    The door opened and Lucy straightened, acknowledging Dawson with a polite nod. He returned it with a slight bow, stepping aside so she could enter.


    As Lucy stepped into the room, her previously calm face shifted to one of concern.


    ¡°Ileana, are you okay? What happened in here?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes widened at the shattered ss, and she carefully picked her way to the chair beside Ileana¡¯s bed before sitting down.


    ¡°Lucy? What are you doing here?¡± Ileana, still fuming, tried to smooth her hair and managed a stiff smile.


    ¡°As soon as I heard what happened, I came straight over. Are you alright?¡±


    Ileana was about tounch into moreints when the butler returned <b>with </b>the cleaning crew. Only after they¡¯d swept up the broken ss and left <b>did </b><b>the </b><b>door </b>finally close, leaving the two girls alone.

 love and power 146

    The door clicked shut behind them, and Ileana¡¯s face instantly fell.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy watched her, a trace of concern in her eyes.


    Ileana¡¯s eyes grew red and watery. She clung to Lucy¡¯s hand, looking utterly aggrieved. Seeing this, Lucy hurried to pull her into a hug, gently patting her back infort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, okay? What happened¨Cdid someone hurt you? Are you in pain?¡± After a moment¡¯s constion, Lucy let go, grabbed a tissue, and handed it to her.


    Ileana gripped the tissue tightly. ¡°I¡­ I know I¡¯m not as close to them a but we¡¯re supposed to be a family. All I want is to get along, but he¨Che pushed me down the stairs! He¡¯s only seven! How could he be so cruel?¡±


    sia is,


    ally


    ¡°You mean¡­ York? Did Alessia put him up to it?¡± Lucy caught the implication in Ileana¡¯s tone.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯d juste back from my adoptive parents¡® house that day, and after he got home, he pushed me down the stairs. I was just heading down for dinner, ran into York at thending, said hello¨Cthen he not only sed his dog on me, he pushed me down! Just like that!¡±


    Terror flickered across Ileana¡¯s face. ¡°I was lucky this time¨Cjust a broken bone. But what about next time? What if I¡¯m not so lucky?¡±


    She clutched Lucy¡¯s shoulders, her nails digging in so hard that Lucy¡¯s face twisted in pain. Still, Lucy quicklyposed herself.


    She gently pried Ileana¡¯s hand off, keeping her tone soft and reassuring. ¡°Ileana, try to calm down. Don¡¯t be scared, but we don¡¯t have any proof yet.¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Have you told your parents about this?¡±


    supposed


    ¡°No. The housekeeper won¡¯t let me call my father. I think they all look down on me¨Cthey just want Alessia back. The staff barely talk to me. Lucy, this is to be my home! Alessia stole everything from me!¡±


    Ileana squeezed Lucy¡¯s hand as if it were herst lifeline.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just them¨Cit¡¯s the kids at school, too. Lucy, why is this happening to me?<b>¡± </b>


    Lucy bit back her first thought¨CBecause you¡¯re gullible and don¡¯t know <b>your </b>own worth.


    Instead, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not alone. Alessia was the Tate family¡¯s <b>golden </b><b>girl </b><b>for </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>146 </b>


    seventeen years¨Cof course people are biased. If you suspect her, you¡¯ll <b>need </b><b>proof</b>. Otherwise, even if you speak up, no one¡¯s going to believe you.¡±


    ¡°So I just have to swallow this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Heal first, then we¡¯ll figure it out. Alessia resents you for taking her ce¨Cif she really told York to hurt you, and it didn¡¯t work this time, she¡¯ll try again.¡±


    ¡°Next time¡­¡± Ileana suddenly went quiet, her expression sharpening.


    Sensing the shift, Lucy changed the subject. ¡°Hey, the school sports festival is next month. Focus on getting better¨Cwe¡¯ll take part together.¡±


    ¡°The sports festival? Even seniors have to join?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our school¡¯s not like most. Physical activity¡¯s important here¨Ceveryone, even seniors, has to participate. They¡¯ll invite parents to watch, and differentpanies sponsor equipment and uniforms. It¡¯s a big deal¨Ceveryone looks forward to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been, right? Make sure you rest up¨Cyou¡¯ll want to be in top shape. It gets pretty wild.¡±


    That¡¯s it. Proof. If I don¡¯t have evidence, I¡¯ll just have to make some.


    In front of everyone¨CAlessia, this time I¡¯ll drag you down for good. Frauds belong in the gutter, scurrying like rats where they came from.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>147 </b>

 love and power 147

    As Ileana drifted deeper into her daydream, the door suddenly burst open. Both women jumped, startled, their eyes darting toward the doorway.


    ¡°Alessia? Ste?¡± Lucy stood up, her voice uncertain as she nced between the


    two.


    ¡°Alessia! What are you doing here?¡± Ileana¡¯s posture was tense, suspicion etched across her face.


    Alessia said nothing, but Ste strode right in. She raised her hand, and Ileana instinctively shrank back, bracing herself. Ste smirked, then slipped an arm casually around Lucy¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? This is a hospital, you know,¡± Lucy stammu, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s have a word outside, shall we?¡± It sounded like a question, but Ste didn¡¯t wait for Lucy¡¯s answer. With her arm still draped around her, she steered Lucy out the door.


    Lucy shot a helpless nce at Ileana. Ileana opened her mouth to protest, but Ste silenced her with a cold, warning look. Ileana pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Ste¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her eyes full of disdain. Lucy had no choice but to follow her out.


    As the door closed behind them, the spacious hospital room grew unnaturally quiet. Now only Ileana and Alessia remained. Alessia didn¡¯t speak right away; she simply took Lucy¡¯s recently vacated chair, crossed her legs, and lounged back. Her casual air somehow made the tension in the room tighten.


    Ileana watched her warily, jaw clenched, her fists twisting the nket on herp.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Your injury¨Cdid you really fall by yourself?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother with small talk.


    The question seemed to snap Ileana out of her panic. She straightened, her fear evaporating, reced by a chilly calm.


    ¡°Oh, I see what this is, You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll expose you for telling York to push me down the stairs, aren¡¯t you? Alessia, how could you be so cruel? Manipting a seven¨Cyear¨Cold into hurting someone¨Cthat¡¯s attempted murder!¡± Ileana delivered


    <b>13-17 </b>


    Chapter <b>147 </b>


    each usation with clear intent, as if trying to force Alessia into taking the


    me.


    Alessia instantly recognized Ileana¡¯s angle, but her expression didn¡¯t waver; she remained perfectlyposed.


    ¡°So, tell me when exactly did I tell York to do that? How did I make him push you down the stairs? And how do you know I was the one to put the idea in his head?¡±


    Three pointed questions left Ileana momentarily speechless.


    Just as York couldn¡¯t prove he hadn¡¯t pushed her, Ileana couldn¡¯t prove Alessia had put him up to it. Alessia¡¯s way was always to turn things back on her opponent¨Cwhy waste time defending herself when the other person couldn¡¯t prove her guilt?


    ¡°Ileana, I¡¯m curious¨Cwhen did you learn you were the Tate family¡¯s lost child? You timed your return perfectly, right as the Mortons dered bankruptcy and you couldnd back with the Tates.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyebrow arched, her lips curled in a faint,


    ironic smile.


    ¡°Take a guess. I suppose you¡¯re just unlucky¨Cwhen the Mortons were thriving, you missed your chance. Now, with the Tates, you¡¯re also just a little toote.¡± Ileana¡¯s tone was triumphant, but Alessia didn¡¯t seem the least bit ruffled.


    ¡°Ileana, I¡¯m not interested in ying the ¡®switched at birth¡® game with you. But if you keep pushing my limits-¡± Alessia stood, suddenly closing the distance between


    them.`


    Before Ileana could react, Alessia pressed a firm hand to the back of her head, holding her in ce. Their faces were so close, they could feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°-I won¡¯t mind ying along. As long as you¡¯re ready to handle the consequences.¡±


    Her voice dropped to a near¨Cwhisper, low and dangerous, like something crawling out of the dark. A chill ran down Ileana¡¯s spine.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Starting today, everything you¡¯ve done to Ivan wille back to haunt you.¡±


    Ileana stiffened, her eyes wide and wary.


    ¡°What did Ivan tell you?¡±


    Before Alessia could respond, Ileana quickly regained herposure, masking her


    fear with a sneer.

 love and power 148

    ¡°She¡¯s just a mute idiot¨Cit¡¯s not like I did anything to her. You think you can pin this on me just by running your mouth?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s gaze turned even colder at Ileana¡¯s protest.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hold tight to your precious spot as the Tate family¡¯s darling, because if York so much as loses a hair on his head, I¡¯ll make sure you lose ten. If he¡¯s the least bit unwell, you won¡¯t have it easy either. I mean what I say.¡±


    As she spoke, Alessia hooked a finger into lleana¡¯s hair and gave it a sharp fug, her threat unmistakable.


    Her voice was a low, devilish whisper that made Ileana¡¯s scalp prickle. she couldn¡¯t name, a wave of panic washed over her.


    asons


    Ileana¡¯s lips quivered. Alessia caught the motion, smirked, and finally let go.


    Straightening up, Alessia¡¯s school uniform only amplified her elegance. With her chin lifted and her posture regal, she looked every inch a queen surveying her domain.


    ¡°Well then, Miss Tate. Since you¡¯re so eager to y, I¡¯ll y along.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose, Alessia!¡± Ileana shot back, desperate and shrill. ¡°The Tate family is mine, the wealth and the status¨Call of it belongs to me. I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    The door swung open, Ileana¡¯s voice slicing through the air¨Csharp and grating. Ste and Lucy both turned at the sound.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Ste arched an eyebrow, releasing her grip on Lucy.


    Alessia nodded, closed the door, and blocked out the rest of Ileana¡¯s rant. Her face


    was unreadable, but Ste could tell she was furious.


    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m going in there and knocking some sense into her.¡± Ste made a move for the door, but Alessia stopped her with a shake of her head.


    Ste halted, pouting in frustration, her anger with nowhere to go. She shot Lucy a re, lumping her in with Ileana as two peas in a rotten pod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t spare Lucy a single nce. She slung an arm over Ste¡¯s shoulder and steered her away. Lucy watched them disappear around the corner before she snapped out of her daze.


    Taking a steadying breath, Lucy hurried inside.


    13.17¾í


    Chapter2O


    ¡°Ileana, are you okay?¡± she asked, worry etched across her face.


    On the bed, Ileana looked ghostly pale, her heart racing with anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Ileana forced a shaky smile when she saw Lucy.


    ¡°What did Alessia say to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ just told me to keep my mouth shut. Probably worried I¡¯ll tell my dad she¡¯s been manipting York.¡±


    ¡°I see. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still so arrogant, even after being kicked out of the family. Guess she still doesn¡¯t realize who¡¯s in charge now.¡±


    Lucy could tell Ileana was holding something back, but she didn¡¯t drama was brewing between her and Alessia, she had no desire to ge


    Still, her words seemed tofort Ileana.


    pres


    hatever


    ved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I ever did to deserve this from her,¡± Ileana murmured.


    The two of them exchanged half¨Chearted, empty reassurances, while Ste and Alessia were already headed out of the hospital.


    ¡°So, what did she say? It¡¯s rare to see you actually angry,¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°She used me of putting York up to pushing her down the stairs-¡± Alessia began, but Ste interrupted with a burst of outrage.


    ¡°What? The nerve of her! No way, I have to give her a piece of my mind!¡± Ste stopped in her tracks, loud enough to draw a few curious nces from people passing by.


    Alessia mped a hand over Ste¡¯s mouth. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Ste, her lips squished into a duckbill, nodded emphatically and mimed zipping her lips. Only then did Alessia let go and continue what she¡¯d been saying.


    ¡°And then there¡¯s Ivan. I tried feeling him out, and honestly, with how he is now, I¡¯m sure Ileana had something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ she abused your little brother?¡± Ste shuddered, rubbing at her arms as goosebumps prickled her skin, her face twisted in disgust.

 love and power 149

    ¡°I remember he was only seven at the time, right? That woman must be insane. Who does something like that to a little kid? And wasn¡¯t he still her brother back then? As far as I know, the Mortons never treated her badly.¡±


    ¡°Jealousy can be a terrible thing,¡± Alessia replied, her tone far calmer than Ste¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect she already knew she was actually a Tate before anyone else


    did.¡±


    ¡°But if neither family knew, how could she have found out?¡± Ste frowned,


    confused, but she never doubted Alessia¡¯s instincts.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    ¡°So what are you nning to do now?¡± Ste lowered her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to y along for a bit.¡±


    A glint of mischief flickered in Ste¡¯s eyes. Her smile turned a little wicked.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But first, I need to find out exactly what she did to Ivan.¡± Alessia¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Are you going to tell the Mortons?¡±


    ¡°Words alone won¡¯t convince them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried they won¡¯t believe you?¡± Ste caught on immediately.


    ¡°They¡¯ve raised her as their daughter for seventeen years, and I¡¯ve only juste back. Who do you think they¡¯ll trust?¡± Alessia¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°I mean¡­ what if they do believe you?¡± Ste sounded hesitant, rubbing her nose to


    hide her awkwardness.


    Alessia grinned and patted Ste¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯d rather have proof than a pointless argument.¡±


    People¡¯s hearts are hard to read. If you cany out the facts with evidence, there¡¯s no need to waste your breath.


    Ste pressed her lips together. Sometimes, when you¡¯re too close to something, you can¡¯t see it clearly¨Ceven she hadn¡¯t realized how attached she¡¯d be to the Mortons. Maybe that¡¯s why she wanted to have evidence first; she didn¡¯t want to see


    13:17


    Chapter <b>149 </b>


    suspicion or doubt in their eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Ste¡¯s gaze was unwavering. At least she trusted Alessiapletely.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not worth us worrying about¨Cat least not yet.¡±


    ¡°You always have a n.¡± Ste handed her the helmet. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr. Sanders started talking about the sports meet today. How many events are you signing up for this time?¡±


    ¡°Is ¡®none¡® an option?¡±


    ¡°If


    you skip out, Pierce will probably nag you for a month. Can you live with that?¡± Ste raised an eyebrow, feigning seriousness.


    Alessia put on a mock stern face. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t.¡±


    They both burst outughing.


    Just as they said, someone like Ileana wasn¡¯t enough to keep them up at night.


    ¡°Want toe up for a bit?¡± Alessia asked as they stood by the front steps.


    Ste shook her head and set her helmet down. ¡°Next time. I¡¯ll bring a gift, too. You can¡¯t show up empty¨Chanded the first time you visit someone¡¯s home¨Cgot to keep up appearances.¡±


    If it were just any friend, she wouldn¡¯t care, but Alessia¡¯s situation was different. The more polite they were, the more it showed how important Alessia was to them. With any luck, the Mortons would get the message and treat Alessia as she deserved.


    Even though Alessia would never let herself be mistreated, as her friend, Ste wanted to be someone who gave her backup.


    Alessia understood. With a knowing smile, she bumped fists with Ste¨Ctheir own secret handshake.


    ¡°See you,¡± Ste waved, striding off with her usual ir as Alessia watched her go.


    As Alessia headed upstairs, the house was oddly quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± she called out, slipping off her shoes.


    ¡°Perfect timing! Go wash up, dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡± Zachary appeared from the kitchen with a tray. ¡°Did you get everything sorted out?¡±


    ???

 love and power 150

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia knew he was referring to what had happened the night before.


    ¡°And where are York and Ivan?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the bedroom,¡± Karen answered before Alessia could ask. ¡°Lessie, go call them out for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even though it was technically her own room, Alessia knocked politely before turning the handle and stepping inside.


    next to


    To her surprise, York¨Cusually such a bundle of energy¨Cwas quietly s Ivan, clutching a pencil and scratching something onto a piece of pap was not his strong suit; his page was covered with a few mysterious, unidentifiable


    creatures.


    early, art


    Ivan, meanwhile, was hunched over a picture book, studying it with the concentration of an art critic, his face deadly serious. Next to him sat a freshlypleted drawing, and if you looked closely, you could spot a faint flower hidden


    in the corner.


    As for Rex, he was curled up in the far corner of the room, fast asleep.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you two on your best behavior?¡±


    ¡°Alessia!¡± York¡¯s eyes lit up as he bounced to attention¨Cthen, as if remembering something, he shot a guilty look at the bookshelf.


    Alessia raised an eyebrow, ncing toward the shelves. York swallowed hard, looking like he was about to confess, but before he could say a word, Ivan suddenly stood up and pped his sketchbook on top of another book.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alessia paused, giving them a skeptical look.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Hungry! Really hungry!¡± York blurted, eager to change the subject, while Ivan only shot him a withering side¨Ceye.


    There was no need to dig deeper¨Ckids had their secrets, and it was obvious Ivan


    was trying to cover for York. If they didn¡¯t want to talk, Alessia wasn¡¯t about to y detective.


    ¡°Alright, time for breakfast. Ivan, take York to wash his hands.¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>13:17 </b>


    Ivan nodded, and York immediatelytched onto his side¨Conly to be brushed off as Ivan edged away with a look of mild annoyance.


    Alessia followed the two boys out, quietly amused by their antics.


    At the table, York swung his legs under his chair, eating with gusto. Karen watched him with a smile, moving his favorite dish closer to his te.


    ¡°If you like it, have some more. Next time you visit, I¡¯ll make it again for you,¡± Karen promised.


    York nodded eagerly, reaching for more¨Conly to have Alessia intercept his fork.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± York piped up quickly, catching on in an instant.


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± Brendan remarked, a note of admiration in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah, and it looks like Ivan really likes having York around. I think he¡¯s finally made his first real friend, right, Ivan?¡± Karen nced at Ivan, who hesitated for a second before dropping his gaze and digging into his food.


    No one was surprised by Ivan¡¯s silence; the family was used to it by now.


    ¡°But York, what made you run off like that yesterday?¡±


    Alessia paused, but York didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che blurted out the whole story in one breath.


    ¡°It was that Ileana! She couldn¡¯t win the argument, so she tried to push me down the stairs. Rex stopped her, but then she slipped and fell herself. Then she lied and told everyone I pushed her. Ugh!¡± He scowled, making his feelings perfectly clear.


    Kids didn¡¯t bother with adult subtleties, and York¡¯s honesty brought both the Mortons and Zachary to a sudden halt, their forks frozen in midair.


    ¡°York, what did you just say?¡±


    Unfazed by the shift in mood, York swallowed his bite and looked Karen straight in the eye.


    ¡°I said Ileana tried to push me down the stairs, but she slipped and fell. Then she told the housekeeper I pushed her, so I got mad and ran out¡­¡±


    Karen didn¡¯t catch anything after that.


    Her fork slipped from her fingers and ttered onto her te, the room falling into an ufortable silence.


    ¡°She¡¯s mean! She hits people! Bad!¡± York¡¯s voice rang out, echoing in the stillness.


    13:17


    <b>Chapter </b>151

 love and power 151

    <b>Chapter </b>151


    Ivan¡¯s words made the room fall even more silent.


    York, oblivious to the tension, nodded solemnly. ¡°She bullied you? That¡¯s just awful! But don¡¯t worry¨Cwhile I¡¯m around, she¡¯ll never dare mess with you again. If she even tries, I¡¯ll have Rex bite her!¡±


    Rex, who had been focused on his dinner, perked up at the sound of his name and let out a loud bark. Pleased, York tossed his leftover bone to the dog.


    ¡°She bullied Ivan?¡± Karen¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Yep,¡± York replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ???


    Alessia had never seen anything like this before and had <i>no </i>idea what Fortunately, York didn¡¯t seem to notice the awkwardness; after making his grand deration, he happily resumed eating. At a table full of <i>people</i>, he was the only one who seemed to have any appetite.


    Ivan, far more sensitive, immediately sensed the shift in atmosphere. Head down, he quietly counted grains of rice on his te with his fork, too nervous to speak again.


    ¡°Ivan, are you¡­ are you saying¡­¡± Karen was so taken aback, she couldn¡¯t even finish her question.


    Brendan patted her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Maybe it¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    He shot a look at Zachary, who understood at once. Zachary got up, walked over to Ivan, and crouched beside him, his eyes gentle and encouraging.


    ¡°Ivan, who¡¯s been mean to you? What did they do?¡±


    Ivan shook his head, refusing to answer. Zachary didn¡¯t give up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ivan. I¡¯m right here. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ It hurts.¡± Ivan¡¯s head hung low, avoiding Zachary¡¯s gaze. That single, obvious gesture of retreat felt like a punch to Karen¡¯s heart.


    York opened his mouth to say something, but Alessia silenced him with a sharp look. He could only watch Ivan while shoveling food into his mouth.


    ¡°Iyan¡­¡± Zachary tried again, but Ivan wouldn¡¯t speak. Suddenly overwhelmed, Ivan put down his fork and bolted from the table, running straight to his room.


    13:17


    ¡°What? Why¡¯d he run off? Such a scaredy¨Ccat¨Cgetting picked on and not even <b>brave </b>enough to say anything¡­¡± York¡¯s grumbling was cut short when Alessia pressed his head down with a warning re.


    He shot her a disgruntled look, but her raised eyebrow and pointed stare made <b>him </b>nervous, even though he wasn¡¯t quite sure what he¡¯d done wrong.


    ¡°Go check on him.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t want York making things worse, and she was worried about Ivan being alone in his room.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished eating¡­¡±


    York looked pitiful, but Alessia wasn¡¯t about to let him stay. With a sigh, he hurriedly crammed thest bite of food into his mouth, hopped off his chair with Alessia¡¯s


    help, and headed toward the hallway.


    ¡°Rex,e on!¡±


    Rex was still happily gnawing on his bone,pletely ignoring York. After a few steps, York realized his dog wasn¡¯t following, so he returned, crouched down, and wrapped his arms around Rex¡¯s neck, half¨Cdragging him toward the bedroom.


    Outside, the sun had already set, leaving the house in deepening shadow. Inside Ivan¡¯s room, it was pitch ck. York fumbled for the light switch, and when the room filled with warm light, he finally saw Ivan curled up on the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± York kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the mattress. He gave the nket a tug, but Ivan wouldn¡¯t let go, so York gave up and simply sat down beside him. Rex circled once before settling down by the bed, his tail thumping softly.


    ¡°Are you crying? Come on, man, if someone picks on you, you gotta fight back! What are you crying for? Don¡¯t be a crybaby. If you want, I¡¯ll help you get even. We¡¯ll go find her together, and you can get her back.¡±


    As he spoke, York pushed his way under the nket, forcing a small opening and squeezing in beside Ivan. The two boys ended up huddled together in the darkness, where nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Ivan,e on, just tell me¨Chow did she bully you? If you¡¯re too scared <b>t</b>


    ¡°Ivan,e on, just tell me¨Chow did she bully you? If you¡¯re too scared <b>to </b><b>get </b><b>back </b>at her, I¡¯ll do it for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

 love and power 152

    In the darkness, York spoke in a low voice, but every word reached Ivan¡¯s ears with crystal rity. He threw off the covers, and the sudden re from the bedside <bmp </b>made both of them squint.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± York blinked, but before he could finish, Ivan grabbed his hand, cutting off his words in his throat.


    Ivan didn¡¯t say anything¨Che just shook his head. York understood: he meant for him not to go looking for Ileana.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡± Mimicking Alessia¡¯s habit of pinching his neek, York reached out and gave Ivan¡¯s cheek a gentle squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, okay? I¡¯ll look out for you.¡±


    York always thought he didn¡¯t really need friends, but having someone to watch


    over wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Inside, the mood grew lighter, but out in the living room, tension hung heavy in the air. Alessia quietly set down her spoon and fork, while Zachary had already


    returned to his seat.


    ¡°Lessie, do you¡­ do you know something you¡¯re not telling us?¡± Brendan¡¯s mouth twisted into a frown, his expression weary and defeated. He couldn¡¯t understand where things had gone so wrong. How had ite to this?


    Karen looked at Alessia too, her gaze full of hope and dread. She wanted to believe this was all just a misunderstanding¨Cbut the possibility that it wasn¡¯t terrified her. All these years, she had thought Ileana was just a little vain, but never truly capable of something like this.


    -But Alessia¡¯s silence slowly drained the hope from Karen¡¯s eyes. She forced a brittle smile, disbelief written all over her face, and tears began to spill down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ileana¡­ Why would she do this? Seventeen years, I¡¯ve never treated her unfairly. Even when our family started falling on hard times, I still did everything I could to give her what she wanted. Why¡­ why would she be like this?<b>¡± </b>


    Karen pressed a trembling hand to her chest, her grief so raw it left <b>Brendan </b><b>and </b>Zachary at a loss <i>for </i>words.


    Of everyone, Zachary had always doted on <b>Ileana </b>the <b>most</b>. <b>Even </b><b>though </b><b>Ivan </b><b>and </b>York¡¯s usations <b>had </b>forced <b>him </b><b>to </b><b>decide </b><b>to </b><b>cut </b><b>ties </b><b>with </b><b>her</b>, <b>seventeen </b><b>years </b>of memories didn¡¯t <b>just </b>vanish overnight. <b>The </b><b>pain </b><b>was </b><b>real</b>, <b>no </b><b>matter </b><b>how </b><b>hard </b><b>he </b>


    <i>1/2 </i>


    tried to deny it.


    Ever since she was little, Ileana had clung to him¨Cinsisting they even go to the same school, terrified of being bullied if they ended up in different grades. He¡¯d protected her for years, only to find out the sister he cherished was the reason his own brother had ended up like this. No one could face that without their heart breaking.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s only spection. There¡¯s no hard evidence yet.¡± Alessia rubbed her nose, trying to mask her difort.


    Empathy had nevere easily to her, and no matter how tangl rtionship with Ileana was, it wasn¡¯t really her concern. She cou their pain, but feeling it herself was another matter.


    Mortons¡®


    understand


    ¡°Right now, what matters is¨Cwhen did you first find out Ileana wasn¡¯t your daughter?¡±


    They would never get to the bottom of this unless they knew where to start.


    Karen shook her head. Alessia grabbed a tissue and handed it to her.


    ¡°She just showed up one day waving a DNA test in our faces. Until then, we had no idea.¡±


    Alessia frowned, her mind racing.


    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking Ileana knew about her real family all along?¡± Zachary pressed, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Neither set of parents suspected anything, and yet the girl you spoiled and cherished the most was the first to find out. You never mistreated her, never yed favorites¨Cso why would she suddenly decide to get a DNA test done? And the timing¨Cshe picked the exact moment when the Morton family was struggling and the Tate family was on the rise. That¡¯s when she brought out the results.¡±


    Chapter <b>55 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>153 </b>

 love and power 153

    Alessia¡¯s words left the three of them in heavy silence.


    The issue they¡¯d been so unwilling to face¨Cone they¡¯d pushed to the back of their minds¨Chad been dragged into the open by Alessia¡¯s bluntness, and <i>now </i>an uneasy mix of emotions washed over them.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve offended you, I apologize,¡± Alessia said, her gaze flickering as she sized up their reactions. She shrugged, palms up in a gesture of indifference. ¡°Just forget I asked.¡±


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Brendan¡¯s voice stopped her as she started to rise from he at.


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply, waiting quietly for him to continue.


    ¡°We¡¯re not using you of anything,¡± he said, forcing a rueful smile. ¡°We just kept avoiding this because we didn¡¯t want to admit we¡¯d failed as parents. But now that things are as they are, we need answers.¡±


    Karen nodded, her eyes rimmed with red. ¡°Was it all a misunderstanding, or¡­¡± She trailed off, taking a shaky breath.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly when Ileana learned the truth about her birth, but I started noticing a change in her after she started middle school,¡± Karen said. A mother always notices first when something¡¯s off with her child.


    ¡°At the time, we chalked it up to normal growing pains¨Cshe was a teenager, after all, suddenly interested in fashion and appearances. We didn¡¯t think much of it. But as the years went by and our family fortune began to dwindle, her demands only grew. If anything went against her wishes, she¡¯d throw a tantrum¡­¡±


    Her eyes were clouded with grief. Karen could still picture Ileana¡¯s first steps, the first time she called her ¡®Mom¡®, her first day at school¨Cit all felt like yesterday. Yet now, those memories seemed to fade like mist, as if they¡¯d never really happened at all.


    Where had it all gone wrong?


    Karen¡¯s heart ached, but she had no choice but to ept the truth staring back at her.


    ¡°So, the turning point was middle school?¡± Alessia¡¯s detached tone stood in stark contrast to their emotion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Brendan said. ¡°After Ivan was born, she became fixated on <b>standing </b><b>out</b>,


    <b>1/2 </b>


    13:12


    Chapter <b>153 </b>


    maybe because girls are more sensitive at that age. We gave her more leeway, spoiled her a bit. Back when we were all in middle school, Ivan was constantly sick, so most of our attention went to him. We thought maybe that¡¯s why Ileana started acting out¡­¡±


    ¡°When did the problems at thepany start?¡± Alessia asked, suddenly sounding like a detective piecing together a timeline.


    ¡°Three years ago,¡± Brendan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zachary added. ¡°Right after we graduated from eighth grade, that summer.¡±


    ¡°Things just changed too fast,¡± Brendan continued. ¡°The business couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. We started losing clients. Meanwhile, the Tate family adapted, innovated, and soon they left us in the dust. We tried everything to save thepany, but after three years, we had to dere bankruptcy.¡±


    Brendan seemed almost at peace as he spoke about those years. He was middle¨Caged now¨Che¡¯d seen sess and failure, but his family was safe and healthy, and that was enough.


    ¡°The strange thing is, even after she knew our finances were in trouble, it was like Ileana was determined to squeeze everyst drop of value from us. She didn¡¯t hold back¨Cin fact, her demands just got more and more outrageous.¡±


    Disappointment colored Zachary¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe the little sister he¡¯d always doted on could be so calcting.


    Alessia tapped her fingers on the table, each tap echoing through the tense silence. ¡°The summer after eighth grade¡­¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°Did Ileana do anything¡­ odd, or act out of character, around then?¡±


    The three exchanged uncertain nces.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t home much during that time,¡± Zachary finally admitted. ¡°We didn¡¯t really


    notice.¡±


    As soon as he finished, Karen¡¯s eyes widened as if a memory had just resurfaced. She reached over and tugged at Brendan¡¯s arm.

 love and power 154

    ¡°Brendan, do you remember I mentioned to you the other day that Ileana seemed


    distractedtely, like something was weighing on her mind?¡±


    Brendan frowned, trying to recall. ¡°I think you did say something like that¡­¡°.


    Back then, he¡¯d been swamped with work at thepany, barely keeping his head above water, let alone paying attention to family matters. Karen had only mentioned it in passing; the details were long gone from his memory.


    s tapped


    ¡°Was there anything unusual going on during that time?¡± Alessia¡¯s faster against the table, a sign that she felt she was on the verge of piecing things together.


    ¡°Anything unusual¡­? No, nothinges to mind¡­¡±


    Brendan and Zachary both shook their heads.


    The trail ended there. Even Alessia couldn¡¯t hide her frustration, but at least she had a new lead to follow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my older brother and Liamter. Maybe they¡¯ll remember something.¡±


    Alessia nodded and stood up. As she turned away, she caught sight of the three of them, heads bowed, and let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to beat yourselves up over this. Eddie said Ivan is doing much better than most other children with autism. Now it¡¯s clear his issues are psychological. I¡¯ll be taking him to Eddie for counseling over the next few weeks.


    As for Ileana¡­¡±


    Karen and Alessia locked eyes.


    ¡°I saw her today. She broke her leg¨Cnothing serious¨Cshe¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a month. But let me be perfectly clear: if she ever pulls something like this again. with York or anyone else, don¡¯t expect me to go easy on her just because of you.¡±


    Alessia had never cared for Ileana¡¯s petty schemes, but this time, Ileana had crossed a line. Frankly, Ileana should be grateful she was the one who got hurt. If York had ended up bedridden for a month, Alessia would have made sure Ileana spent the rest of her life lying in a hospital bed.


    The thought made Alessia¡¯s eyes grow even colder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not some saint, and I don¡¯t believe in turning the other cheek. <b>If </b><b>someone </b>makes my life miserable, I¡¯ll make sure <b>theirs </b><b>is </b>even <b>worse</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    te miser


    <b>Chapter </b>154


    ¡°I understand you¡¯ve lived with Ileana for seventeen years, and it¡¯s hard to let go. <b>But </b>that¡¯s your problem, not mine. So I¡¯mying it out now: if this happens again, don¡¯t bother begging me for mercy. I won¡¯t let Ileana off the hook.¡±


    Alessia knew she was being harsh. Normally, she¡¯d leave room for negotiation¨Cshe¡¯d learned well from the Tate family to always keep things civilized. But today, she was too irritated to care. All she wanted was to put the fear of God in anyone who dared cross her. Whether the Mortons liked it or not wasn¡¯t her concern.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡± Zachary hesitated, feeling that if he didn¡¯t say something, th they¡¯d worked so hard to rebuild as a family would shatter all over a


    agile bond


    Karen was stunned as well. Alessia¡¯s coldness made her panic, as if she was on the verge of losing something precious for good.


    ¡°Ileana cut ties with us the moment she returned to the Tate family,¡± Brendan said quietly. ¡°If she really did those things, she brought it on herself.¡±


    Brendan¡¯s words snapped both Karen and Zachary out of their daze.


    They nearly let a backstabbing outsider drive a wedge between themselves and their own daughter¨Ctheir own sister.

 love and power 155

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lessie, whatever you want to do¨Cjust go for it. We¡¯re your real family!¡± ¡°We were so blind earlier. Ivan ended up like this, and yet we still¡­¡± Karen clenched her jaw, disappointment etched all over her face.


    Zachary¡¯s expression was heavy with guilt. Seventeen years¨Cthey¡¯d showered their love on someone else, barely sparing a thought for what kind of life Alessia had actually led.


    In the end, to Alessia, they were just strangers tied to her by blood. Overnight, she went from a privileged daughter to her current state¨Cnot a single co still she selflessly helped every member of the family.


    int, and


    They called Ileana ungrateful, but weren¡¯t they guilty of the same?


    Alessia just made a soft sound in response, nothing more. To her, the Morton family was simply a ce to stay until she came of age; it wasn¡¯t something she was ever supposed to be attached to.


    Building connections was one thing, but getting emotionally involved was something else entirely. The Mortons weren¡¯t bad people, so helping them was just her way of repaying a favor¨Cnothing more.


    That night, the two little boys were squeezed together on a single bed.


    ¡°This bed is way too small and cramped,¡± Yorkined, scooting closer to Ivan. Ivan, annoyed but unable to push him away, just shuffled over and tried to make


    space.


    The two of them tossed and turned, the bed creaking noisily beneath them.


    ¡°If you keep moving, you¡¯ll end up sleeping on the floor like Rex,¡± Alessia¡¯s voice


    called out from behind the curtain.


    York froze and resignedlyy still, not daring to grumble anymore.


    The room finally quieted down. Alessia, not at all sleepy, leaned against the headboard scrolling through her phone.


    ¡°Alessia, are you awake?¡± York¡¯s voice drifted from the other side.


    ¡°Yeah. What is it?¡±


    ¡°What did you say to that woman today?¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>155 </b>


    ¡°If you keep poking your nose into gossip, no girl¡¯s ever going to like you.¡±


    York pouted. ¡°But I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply, though a faint smile yed at her lips.


    ¡°If she ever tries anything with you, you know what <i>to </i>do, right?¡±


    ¡°Let Rex bite her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Alessia nodded approvingly, as if he was finally learning. Being merciful


    to people like that was just being cruel to yourself.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Butler Dawson will pick you up early in the morning.¡± Y was no use arguing and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ew there


    The room fell silent once more, and the steady rhythm of their breathing finally signaled that the boys had drifted off to sleep.¨C


    In the other room, Karen was also tossing and turning. Eventually, she sat up and switched on the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Still thinking about Ileana?¡± Brendan sat up with her, pulling her gently into his


    arms.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t figure it out. Why would she do this?¡± Karen leaned against Brendan, her eyes full of sorrow.


    ¡°Before Ivan was born, I gave her everything she wanted. If she didn¡¯t want to do something, I never forced her. After lyan was born, I worried she¡¯d feel insecure, so I tried even harder to make sure she never felt left out. Even if she knew she wasn¡¯t our biological child, anyone with a conscience couldn¡¯t have done what she did!¡±


    She sat up straighter, voice trembling. ¡°But today, I must have disappointed Lessie. My first reaction was to doubt her, grilling Iv¨¢n and York instead. I basically told Lessie I didn¡¯t trust her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you realized it,¡± Brendan said gently. ¡°You and Zachary always cared for Ileana the most. It¡¯s normal to have trouble epting this at first. But after she crossed the line again and again, and finally showed us the test results and insisted on cutting ties, we shouldn¡¯t have held out any hope for her.¡±


    Brendan was disappointed too. Seventeen years¨Che had cherished her as his precious daughter. But as the head of the family, he had to be clear¨Ceyed, to know who his true family was, who needed his protection. He had to take <b>a </b><b>stand</b>. ¡°Think about it¨Cthe Tates raised Lessie for seventeen years, and <b>when </b><b>they </b><b>wanted </b>her gone, they just let her go. Clearly, she never really <b>mattered </b><b>to </b><b>them</b><b>. </b><b>And </b><b>as </b><b>her </b>


    <b>13:18 </b>


    Chapter <b>55 </b>


    biological parents, we not only doted on our adopted daughter, but in the <b>process</b>,


    we ended up hurting our real daughter¡¯s heart.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>100


    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>

 love and power 156

    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>


    Brendan let out a heavy sigh, full of worry and regret.


    ¡°Neither her adoptive parents nor her birth parents ever gave Lessie the warmth of a real home. Tell me, how is that fair?¡±


    He shook his head, his voice softening. ¡°Lessie might seem a little distant, but she¡¯s one of the most thoughtful kids I¡¯ve ever met. She¡¯s been running herself ragged for this family. Do you really think things would¡¯ve gone so smoothly for the twins if Lessie hadn¡¯t been helping behind the scenes?¡±


    Before Alessia showed up, it felt like we hit a wall at every turn. Ther everything started falling into ce¨Cbetter than ever, really. Even if we called her a lucky charm, it wouldn¡¯t exin all that¡¯s happened.


    denly,


    Brendan didn¡¯t need any special insight to know Alessia had put in a ton of unseen effort.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not just about the boys. Look at our own business, the freshly renovated shop, and even Zachary¡¯s health. If it weren¡¯t for Lessie, all of this would be weighing us down. We wouldn¡¯t be sitting here feeling so at peace.¡±


    The more Brendan spoke, the heavier Karen¡¯s guilt became.


    ¡°So¡­ what do we do now? How could I have acted like that?¡± Tears welled up and spilled over before she could stop them. Brendan quickly grabbed a couple of tissues, gently dabbing her eyes.


    He wrapped her in a hug, patting her back with quiet reassurance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. Lessie¡¯s a good kid. We made mistakes, but we can make it right. We need to show her what a real family feels like¨Chelp her feel like she truly belongs here, even if it still feels strange to her.¡±


    Zachary, too,y awake that night, sleep nowhere in sight.


    He¡¯d told his brothers everything that happened. Predictably, they¡¯d bothid into him¨Cone called him clueless, the other used him of being a bleeding heart who couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    Brothers or not, they knew how to hit where it hurt.


    Watching the group chat blow up with their messages, <b>Zachary </b><b>gave </b><b>a </b><b>wry</b><b>, </b>self¨Cdeprecating smile.


    Guess he really <b>did </b><b>deserve </b><b>for </b><b>Six </b><b>to </b>punch <b>him </b><b>a </b><b>couple </b><b>of </b><b>times</b>.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>napicia </b>


    Morning came, and all three of them showed up at breakfast with dark circles under their eyes, looking like they¡¯d been drained of life. When they saw each other, they all sighed at once, catching the same look of regret in one another¡¯s eyes.


    Brendan seemed to be coping better, but Karen and Zachary¨Cwell, they were cut from the same cloth. You could call them gentle and kind, or, less charitably, indecisive and soft.


    After Brendan and the brothers talked things through with them, their regret only grew deeper.


    ¡°Do I really have to go now? I don¡¯t want to head back yet.¡± At the tah! his legs under his chair, swirling his spoon around his bowl of soup a bite.


    rk kicked


    ut taking


    ¡°If you keep skipping ss, are you nning on bingpletely uneducated?¡± Alessia rapped his knuckles with her fork, shooting him a look that dared him to


    waste food.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®uneducated¡® mean?¡±


    ¡°If you have to ask, you already are.¡±


    York stuck out his lower lip. He knew better than to argue with Alessia, so he turned to Ivan for backup.


    ¡°Do you know what ¡®uneducated¡® means?¡±


    Ivan ignored him, focused on his breakfast.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯re uneducated too, then,¡± York dered, stung by the silence.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± Alessia said, ¡°Mr. Dawson¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I hear you.¡± York put on his best sulky face, but his feet swung beneath the table, betraying his good mood.


    ¡°By the way, Ivan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school? Want toe to mine? If you agree to be my sidekick, maybe I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    The trio who¡¯d been quietly eating finally looked up at Ivan. He paused, spoon mid¨Cair<b>, </b>but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Less talking, more eating!¡± Alessia gave York¡¯s head a gentle tap, then dropped <b>two </b>peeled eggs¨Cone into his bowl, one into Ivan¡¯s.


    The next moment, Karen and Zachary quietly ced the eggs <b>they¡¯d </b><b>peeled </b><b>into </b>Alessia¡¯s bowl.


    13.18 1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>156 </b>


    Alessia just shook her head, half exasperated, half amused. A nce <b>at </b>the <b>clock </b>told her she was out of time, so she left the eggs untouched, grabbed her bag<b>, </b><b>and </b>got to her feet.


    She headed out the door with York in tow. Karen and Zachary looked at Brendan, who simply held up his hands¨Cthere was nothing more he could do.


    No time for more words; Zachary grabbed his backpack and hurried after them.


    <b>¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É </b>19


    <b>Chapter 157 </b>

 love and power 157

    After saying goodbye to York, the two of them walked to the bus stop in silence, boarded in silence, and sat side by side¨Cstill not uttering a word.


    Alessia watched the trees slide past outside the window, their branches blurring together. After three days of nonstop chaos¨Cputting out fires for her family, juggling her own problems¨Cit felt almost surreal to be back in the rhythm of an ordinary school day. The taut string in her mind finally loosened, if only a little.


    sible to miss.


    else, while still


    Zachary nced over and immediately noticed the shadow under Alessia¡¯s eyes. Her pale skin made the bruise stand out starkly in the sunlight, Thinking about how she¡¯d been running herself ragged for every managing her own troubles, Zachary felt a fresh wave of guilt crash over him.


    He wasn¡¯t just a lousy older brother¨Che was doing a pretty poor job at being a decent human being, period.


    He¡¯d tossed and turned all night, reying everything in his head, and finally sat up in bed and gave himself a couple of hard ps just to get to sleep. Now, seeing Alessia¡¯s tired face, the guilt was back with a vengeance.


    What a piece of work he was.


    Zachary cursed himself silently.


    ¡°These past few days must¡¯ve been rough, huh?¡± He wrestled with his thoughts for a while before finally breaking the silence, only to immediately regret how stupid the question sounded.


    Sure enough, Alessia blinked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The awkward silence settled back over them, thicker than before. They didn¡¯t speak again, not even when they went their separate ways at their respective schools.


    Ste was the first to spot Alessia, waving her over as soon as she appeared. Pierce¡¯s wave was even more enthusiastic; his eyes lit up, fixed on her as she walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Alessia, the annual track meet¡¯sing up,¡± Pierce announced, thrusting a sign¨Cup sheet into her hands. ¡°Which events are you gracing us with this year?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Did you already pick for me?¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow.


    ??


    ¡°Mile run, high jump, long jump. What do you think?¡± Pierce gave her his <b>most </b>winning smile.


    The truth was, nobody wanted to sign up for the mile, and the other two events were dominated by athletes from other sses. If Alessia didn¡¯tpete, their ss didn¡¯t stand a chance. With just those three events, they¡¯d have a lock on a top¨Cthree finish for the whole school.


    If there wasn¡¯t a three¨Cevent limit per person, Pierce would¡¯ve filled in Alessia¡¯s name for every single slot.


    No point dragging it out. Alessia took the form and signed her nam strokes¨Cno hesitation, all confidence.


    quick, bold


    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re our star shot putter again this year,¡± Pierce said, sliding a different form her way. Ste didn¡¯t even argue; she just scribbled her name with a flourish.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Pierce¡¯s seat had barely touched the chair before he bounced up again, leaning in between them.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Ste tapped him on the head with her pen.


    Pierce winced, immediately pulled back, and rubbed the spot she¡¯d hit.


    ¡°The design contest from the start of the semester¨Cit¡¯s over! Alessia, you overtook Penny by three votes at thest minute and took first ce this year. Congrats!¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Alessia replied, her tone calm, as if this was exactly what she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°This year, there¡¯s more than just a cash prize. I heard A&P is offering to grant your one wish for a custom clothing piece!¡± Seeing that Alessia barely reacted, Pierce put his hands together in a plea, eyes wide with hope.


    ¡°Alessia, I have a favor to beg!¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re designing new ss t¨Cshirts, and Penny and I both agree¨Cyour design is perfect for the track meet theme. It¡¯s bold and vibrant, exactly what we need to break the gloom of senior year. It screams energy¨Cyouth itself!¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>15


    <b>Chapter </b><b>158 </b>

 love and power 158

    Pierce stood up straight, looking for all the world like he was about tounch <b>into </b><b>a </b>dramatic poetry recital.


    Alessia let out a helpless littleugh. ¡°Sit down, would you? Quit being ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Heh, sure thing.¡± Pierce was always quick to take a hint.


    ¡°So, let me get this straight¨Cyou want A&P to mass¨Cproduce my painted T¨Cshirt design as our ss jersey for this year¡¯s sports day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re top of the ss, Alessia¨Calways sharp,¡± Pierce on thick. Ste, however, wasn¡¯t having it.


    ed,ying it


    ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? Every other year Penny makes the design and we just have anotherpany print them. Now you want to switch it up?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, we always used Penny¡¯s freshman¨Cyear design, but this time Alessia took first ce,¡± Pierce said, scratching his head.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna ditch two years of tradition because someone else came out on top? Seriously, Pierce, are you just looking for ways to keep Lessie busy? Would you be okay if you did all the work for two years, and then got benched just because you didn¡¯t win thest round?¡±


    Ste was so annoyed, she looked ready to give Pierce a piece of her mind right then and there. Realizing the misunderstanding, Pierce quickly raised his hands in


    defense.


    ¡°Come on, Miss Laine, you really think I¡¯d do something like that? This was Penny¡¯s idea, not mine. I even tried talking her out of it, but she insisted I ask Alessia if she¡¯d be okay with it. That¡¯s the only reason I brought it up!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Ste eyed Pierce with suspicion.


    Pierce looked exasperated as he scanned the room. Just then, Penny walked back in with a fresh cup of water,


    ¡°Penny!¡± he called, a little too loudly, making her jump.


    She walked over, still holding her cup. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can you please exin to these two that my conscience is still intact <b>and </b><b>they </b><b>can </b>stop threatening to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Penny frowned, clearly confused. Alessia <b>filled </b>her in <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>situation </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>few </b><b>quick </b>


    <b>sentences</b>.


    ¡°Yeah, it was my suggestion,¡± Penny confirmed. ¡°Alessia¡¯s design is great, and <b>this </b>is ourst year. I wanted something bold and youthful to mark the asion. It¡¯s your prize, though, so I told Pierce to run it by you first.¡±


    Alessia nced at Penny, then at Pierce. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡±


    Penny nodded, as if she¡¯d known Alessia would agree all along, and headed back <b>to </b>her seat.


    Out of the four of them, Pierce was by far the most dramatic. He pressed his palms together in front of his chest and gazed at Alessia like she¡¯d just d his life. ¡°Alessia, you¡¯re an absolute legend!¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes and turned away, unimpressed. Ste made a face and leaned in close to Alessia.


    ¡°So we¡¯re really going through with this?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°By the way, check this out.¡± Ste pulled out her phone, queued up a video, and held it in front of Alessia.


    The screen was ck at first, then flickered to life like an old TV. A long, elegant hand appeared, its knuckles defined and skin almost porcin, resting on a simple, worn guitar. The fingers plucked a string, and a mellow, haunting melody filled the air, immediately tugging at the listener¡¯s heart.


    Comments streamed across the screen¨Csome praising the musician¡¯s hands, others the melody, with a few naysayers sprinkled in but most were overwhelmingly positive.


    About ten seconds in, a low, velvety voice joined the music. Paired with the melody, it felt like being swept away on a rainy night, waltzing through deserted streets under the drizzle, caught up in a quiet kind of romance.


    Thements kept flying by, and even though the video had been up less than a day, it was already closing in on a million views.


    ¡°I knew it was your brother as soon as I heard his voice,¡± Ste said, grinning. <b>¡°</b><b>Look </b>at those numbers¨Che¡¯s blowing up! Thirty thousand new followers <b>overnight</b>. That¡¯s insane!¡±

 love and power 159

    Compared to Ste¡¯s surprise, Alessia was much moreposed¨Cafter all, things were unfolding just as she¡¯d expected.


    It was inevitable that Liam would blow up. Eighty percent of Fitch¡¯s million followers were genuinely active, and before Fitch¡¯s fall from grace, thepany had already hinted at pushing a neer. Driven by curiosity and a bit of judgment, everyone was bound to keep an eye on Liam¡¯s next move


    Of that million views, Alessia guessed at least half came straight from Fitch¡¯s old


    fans.


    She scrolled through thement section again. Some were ask


    bout the


    song, others were curious about Liam¡¯s looks, and of course, a few seized the chance to take jabs at Fitch. Overall, though, the feedback was mostly positive. Satisfied, she handed Ste her phone back.


    After lunch, Alessia made her way alone to the art studio, where Penny was already


    waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± Alessia said, settling in a nearby chair and watching as Penny sketched swift, confident lines.


    ¡°So, what made you decide to use my design all of a sudden? Weren¡¯t you going <b>to </b>pitch yours?¡± Penny asked, her focus never wavering from the paper.


    ¡°It fits the sports day theme, your design won first prize in the contest, and there¡¯s enough buzz to make it interesting. Plus, you get to cash in on your reward. It¡¯s a win all around,¡± Penny replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, her pencil a blur as a dress began to


    take shape.


    ¡°You really have me figured out,¡± Alessia said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed¨Cjust the main character. As long as we hit our goal, it doesn¡¯t matter. The regional office is prepped; this sports day is the perfect promo for them, and it doesn¡¯t interfere with the mainpany¡¯s focus on high¨Cend exclusives.¡±


    At that, Penny put down her pencil and turned to look at Alessia. ¡°You really are something else.¡±


    Alessia had half¨Cexpected a different remark and couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry chuckle. With business settled, she didn¡¯t linger. She nced at the sketches. stretched her arms, and started for the door.


    ¡°For the asymmetric neckline, use tsavorite instead of emerald¨Cit¡¯ll give a better effect,¡± she suggested as she left, leaving Penny alone, staring at the design. After a long pause, Penny erased her original note and reced it with ¡°tsavorite¡± in neat handwriting.


    Honestly, Penny was d Alessia couldn¡¯t draw. If she could, Penny¡¯s path would be a lot harder¨Cmaybe even impossible.


    After sses, Alessia stayed behind to finalize sports uniform details. She asked Ste to let Zachary know he could head home without her, and by the time she finished and stepped outside, it was nearly six.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Penny said, rolling down her window.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°No need, really. I¡¯ll just take the bus.¡±


    Neither of them were the type for pointless back¨Cand¨Cforth. One offered, one declined, and that was that¨Cno fuss, no small talk.


    It was almost ironic that the two of them ended up running apany together. Aside from the asional family dinner, they¡¯d barely crossed paths before. Then one day, out of the blue, Penny¨Cusually so aloof and solitary¨Csuggested starting a fashion brand.


    And Alessia? She agreed instantly.


    Ste had even gotten jealous, suspecting Alessia and Penny were secretly dating behind her back.


    But the truth was much simpler. One threw out an idea, the other rolled with it. Penny admired Alessia¡¯s skill; Alessia respected Penny¡¯s designs.


    Most students at their academy were wealthy, well¨Cconnected, and had plenty of free time. Starting a business was nothing unusual¨Csome opened coffee shops, others invested in startups. The school didn¡¯t discourage it; if anything, they encouraged hands¨Con experience, since most students would eventually take over their family businesses. It was good practice, no matter how you looked at it. The school even organized all sorts of events for students to get real¨Cworld experience. That¡¯s why, even if their grades weren¡¯t quite as ster as those at Crestview High, their talent development rate was an impressive ny¨Cfive percent.


    For all the randomness of how their business began, Alessia <b>and </b>Penny <b>worked </b>together with surprising harmony. Their very first fashion <b>show </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>hit</b><b>, </b><b>earning </b><b>them </b><b>a </b>name for themselves. That was <b>how </b><b>A</b><b>&</b><b>P </b><b>became the </b><b>brand </b><b>everyone </b><b>in </b>


    Chapter <b>159 </b>


    their circle knew.

 love and power 160

    As she reached the bus stop, Alessia¡¯s phone buzzed with messages in the group chat¨Ceveryone was asking how much longer until she got home. She had just finished replying when a call came in. Ethan¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    ¡°Lessie.¡± His voice was calm and steady.


    ¡°Hey, big brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over with Quentin. He¡¯s been charged¨Cthree years in prison for soliciting and organizing a lewd gathering.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°As for Zachary, I already chewed him out. But honestly, I think you should give him a good beating for me. Don¡¯t hold back¨Ceven if you leave him limping, I¡¯ll handle your legal defense.¡±


    A smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips. <b>¡°</b>Are you, as awyer, advising me tomit a crime right now?¡±


    ¡°Nope. As your brother, I¡¯m teaching you the proper way to vent your anger.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, the smile spreading wider. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll see what I can do. But if I go overboard and end up in trouble, you¡¯d better pull out all the stops to save me.¡± Sitting on the bench at the bus stop, she stared at the tips of her shoes, swinging her feet lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service, twenty¨Cfour hours a day.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice always had a way of steadying her.


    ¡°Liam called earlier, too.¡±


    ¡°Good. Be careful heading home; text me when you get in, okay?¡±


    She promised she would, then hung up and dialed Liam.


    ¡°Not home yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Still talking about the field day.¡± Just then, the bus arrived. Alessia tapped her card and boarded. The bus was nearly empty at this hour, so she grabbed a window


    seat.


    ¡°Field day? Are you joining any events? Am I allowed toe watch? You know, <b>my </b>photography skills aren¡¯t bad, and with a sister as photogenic <b>as you</b>, <b>I¡¯m </b><b>bound </b><b>to </b>get some amazing shots.¡±


    1:12


    <b>191 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>160


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>save you a seat.¡± Each student was allowed to invite two guests from outside the school. In past years¡­ she¡¯d always given the spots to Pierce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Zachary¡¯s grades¨Che¡¯s hopelessly slow in real life. I bet he¡¯s spent the whole day stammering and avoiding you, right? That¡¯s what he does every time he screws up.¡±


    Thinking back on Zachary¡¯s odd behavior, Alessia nodded, only to realize a beat Mater that Liam couldn¡¯t see her through the phone.


    Before she could reply, someone on Liam¡¯s end called his name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you need backup, I¡¯ll help you knock some sense int home. No matter what, you¡¯ll always be my only sister. That¡¯ll nev


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t even notice how gentle her own voice had be.


    when I get


    Inge.¡±


    ¡°My coach is here. Gotta go train. Don¡¯t forget to tell me about the field day¨CI¡¯ll definitely be there, cheering you on. Be careful getting home tonight, okay? If you get hungry, grab a snack at the corner shop. I just sent you some money.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia had barely finished speaking before he hung up.


    She sat there, phone in hand, gazing out the window. Letting out a long, slow breath, she watched the city lights drift by.


    One text after another, call after call. For seventeen years, Alessia had always thought the word ¡°family¡± had nothing to do with her. But now, she¡¯d somehow be the person her family worried about, someone they cared for and missed.


    Getting homete meant someone would call to check if she¡¯d eaten. When she walked home alone, there¡¯d always be someone waiting at the end of the block to walk her back. Someone cared whether she was eating well, sleeping soundly, whether her efforts were seen and never just taken for granted¡­


    Alessia paused, suddenly understanding why she¡¯d been so angry yesterday.


    She cared¨Cthat¡¯s why it hurt

 love and power 161

    Alessia stepped off the bus, her backpack slung over one shoulder, and started the familiar walk home alone. What had once been a maze of unfamiliar streets had be so routine that she could have found her way with her eyes closed.


    Dusk had settled in, and the streetlights flickered to life, bathing the sidewalk in a soft, amber glow. As Alessia rounded the corner, she spotted a familiar figure standing under the nearestmp.


    ¡°Lessie, time for dinner,¡± Zachary called, waving her over.


    As she drew closer, Alessia noticed the dark bruise marring Zachary¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    He shook his head, silent, and Alessia frowned but decided not to push further.


    ¡°Did you work things out?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°If you need to talk anything over tomorrow, I¡¯ll wait for you in the Crestview High ssroom. I was nning to hit the library and look over some practice problems anyway.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, my parents just got home too, so it¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    They chatted about nothing in particr, as if the recent drama had never happened.


    Before she knew it, the weekend arrived. The Mortons were busy with the final preparations before their grand opening, Ethan and his friends were chasing their dreams, and Alessia, after finishing breakfast, was getting ready to take Ivan out for a walk.


    She opened the front door and was immediately greeted by a familiar sight¨Cone boy, one dog.


    ¡°Alessia! You¡¯re sneaking Ivan out to y without me again!¡± York¡¯s eyes went wide, full of mock outrage and wounded pride.


    Alessia¡¯s face remained perfectly calm as she shut the door behind her. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    ¡°<b>This </b><b>time</b>, I <b>told </b><b>the </b>housekeeper I <b>wasing</b>,<b>¡± </b><b>York dered</b><b>, </b><b>straightening </b><b>up </b><b>as </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>161 </b>


    if he deserved a medal.


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a small smile. She reached out and ruffled his hair. ¡°Good <i>job</i>.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected to praise him, and York¡¯s cheeks flushed red, though he tried <b>to </b>keep up his usual bravado.


    ¡°Hmph! When I set my mind to something, I always get it done.¡±


    But then his eyes darted to Ivan, who was clutching a paper bag and holding Alessia¡¯s hand. York¡¯s expression fell.


    ¡°So, where are you two sneaking off to without me?¡±


    ¡°Returning a book,¡± Ivan piped up unexpectedly, catching Alessia off guard. York, on the other hand, looked a little embarrassed.


    He rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Uh, this is for you.¡±


    York handed the bag to Ivan, suddenly shy¨Cso different from his usual cocky self.


    Ivan looked up at Alessia, uncertain. She nodded and let go of his hand so he could take the bag.


    He peeked inside. It was a brand¨Cnew book, still wrapped. The same title York had ripped apart during their argument.


    After their fight, Karen had asked Ivan about what happened. He¡¯d shown her the torn book, and Karen had bought a recement, telling him to apologize properly when he saw Eddie that weekend.


    Ivan honestly hadn¡¯t expected York to remember¨CYork always acted like nothing bothered him. But there he was, turning up first thing Saturday morning just to


    deliver a new copy.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivan said softly, not mentioning that Karen had already bought him


    one.


    <b>¡°</b>It was my fault,¡± York mumbled, his ears turning red. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of guy who pretends nothing happened when I mess up.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Alessia nced at the bag, and York immediately shrank <b>back</b>.


    ¡°Grown¨Cups shouldn¡¯t butt into kids¡® business,¡± he shot back, stepping protectively <b>in </b>front of Ivan¨Ceven though he was barely taller.


    Alessia sized them up,paring their heights, and let <b>out a snort</b>. Her <b>amusement </b>


    512


    couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get taller!¡± York insisted, face flushed.


    ¡°You¡¯d better drink plenty of milk, or you¡¯ll never make it to six¨Ctwo. Trust me, no girl¡¯s going to notice you otherwise.¡±

 love and power 162

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo when I grow up!¡± the little guy shouted.


    Alessia tried not tough. ¡°All right, keep at it.¡±


    Noticing Alessia didn¡¯t believe him, York was ready to argue, but she didn¡¯t give him


    the chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking him to an art ss today¨Cit¡¯ll be all day, so I don¡¯t have time to hang out. You should head home for now ande back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too,¡± York said without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be boring. You won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡±


    ¡°I can too!¡±


    The two locked eyes, neither willing to back down.


    York puffed up his cheeks, wearing the ssic look of ¡°If you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll start making a scene.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alessia tossed the choice to Ivan.


    Ivan gripped his bag, nodded hesitantly.


    Alessia shrugged. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    My


    York¡¯s eyes lit up. He grinned, trying to be helpful by reaching for Ivan¡¯s bag, but Ivan pulled it away. After thest time, York knew better than to force it, so he gave up and instead grabbed the leash attached to Rex.


    Alessia watched their little tug¨Cof¨Cwar but didn¡¯t interfere, striding ahead while the two kids and their dog bustled along behind her.


    ¡°I thought I saw the Tate family¡¯s car¨Cturns out it really is the younger Tate!¡± Eddie was already waiting downstairs, holding open the car door for them.


    Alessia gave him a wave in/greeting.


    ¡°Oh, I remember you,¡± York said, pointing at Eddie with the blunt confidence only a kid could muster¨Ca sharp contrast to the shy Ivan.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Eddie. You can just call me Eddie. And I know you, too¨CYork, right?¡±


    Eddie¡¯s warm smile was entirely unthreatening. York didn¡¯t say anything else, but it was clear he didn¡¯t mind him.


    14<b>:</b>421


    <b>¡°</b><b>Good </b><b>morning</b>, Ivan,¡± Eddie said, crouching down to Ivan¡¯s level.


    <b>After </bst week, Ivan no longer shrank away from him. He stepped forward<b>, </b><b>looking </b>


    <b>a </b><b>little </b>nervous.


    Eddie noticed right away. ¡°What¡¯s up? Finished your book already? I picked up a few new picture books the other day¨Cwant to read them together?¡±


    At that, Ivan¡¯s eyes brightened for a moment, only to dim again. He handed Eddie one of his bags, his lips pressed tight with anxiety.


    Eddie looked puzzled but opened the bag. Inside was a book, its spine taped and pages carefully mended, along with a brand¨Cnew, unopened one.


    ¡°Had a bit of an ident, huh?¡± Eddie¡¯s lips curved gently, his voice soft¨Cthere was no hint of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ivan muttered, fidgeting with the handles of the bag York had given him. Eddie rested a hand on Ivan¡¯s head, gently rubbing between his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, okay? Next time, take extra care with the books. Try not to damage them, all right?¡±


    ¡°Can I¡­ still borrow some?¡± Ivan asked, voice tiny but hopeful.


    Seeing Ivan was finally talking to him, Eddie¡¯s delight was impossible to hide.


    ¡°Of course you can, as long as you promise to take good care of them next time.¡± ¡°I¡­ I promise!¡± The words came out quietly, but his resolve was clear.


    Off to the side, York was suddenly struck by why Ivan had been so upset¨Cthe book wasn¡¯t even his! Feeling awkward, he shifted his weight, and Alessia took the opportunity to nudge him forward.


    York stumbled, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Um¡­ it was actually me. I ruined the book by ident. It wasn¡¯t Ivan¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    For once, York¡¯s voice was sincere, a far cry from his usual bravado.


    <b>Chapter </b>163


    <b>Chapter </b><b>163 </b>

 love and power 163

    Eddie smiled softly, giving York¡¯s hair a gentle ruffle.


    ¡°Admitting your mistakes takes more courage than most adults have, you know.¡±


    With the matter settled, Alessia finally moved things along. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Eddie nodded, and soon the three of them¨Cplus Rex, their loyal dog¨Cwere tucked into the back seat again. This time, everyone was calm and quiet, making for a smooth ride all the way to the art studio.


    For York, it was his first visit, and everything seemed new and fascinating.


    Having learned fromst time, Ivan no longer clung to Alessia¡¯s side. He was content to settle in and lose himself in his painting.


    Eddie sat beside him, working on his own projects and chatting with Ivan every now and then. He didn¡¯t pepper the boy with questions or crowd him, giving Ivan the room he needed to breathe.


    Alessia took a seat in the lounge area, picking up the novel she hadn¡¯t finishedst time. York, however, looked longingly at the studio, clearly wanting to join the others, but Alessia held him back. So, boy and dog sat side by side next to her, both wearing the same bored, slightly sulky expression.


    ¡°Told you you¡¯d be bored,¡± Alessia said, her tone making it clear: You insisted oning, remember.


    York sprawled across the table, one cheek squished adorably against the wood.


    ¡°How long do we have to stay here?¡±


    ¡°All day. If you¡¯re bored, I can call Dawson toe pick <i>you </i>up.¡±


    ¡°No way! That woman¡¯s been losing her mind ever since she got back. She¡¯s always yelling¨Cdrives me crazy. I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Does she ever give you real trouble?¡±


    York puffed out his chest. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. She just takes it out on Dawson and the others¨Calways finding fault with something. But!¡± His eyes lit up suddenly, a mischievous glint appearing.


    ¡°Before I left, I kicked her bedroom door and warned her: if she goes nuts again<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>bring a few snakes back to scare her!¡±


    <b>14:42 </b>D


    <b>Chapter </b><b>163 </b>


    <b>Alessia </b>ruffled his hair again. If it were Max, she really might have <b>believed </b><b>him </b>capable of that.


    ¡°There are some balls over there¨Cwhy don¡¯t you take Rex and y outside in the yard for a bit?¡±


    As long as he wasn¡¯t being sent home, York was happy with anything. He hopped off his chair, grabbed a ball, and called for Rex to follow him out into the garden.


    Alessia nced up to make sure the boy and the dog were still within sight, then returned to her book, settling infortably.


    Inside the studio, the tall windows framed the whole garden like a living painting. Ivan only had to turn his head to spot York and Rex pressed up against the ss, peering inside.


    Eddie, for his part, had never met the second Tate boy before. With Max as a reference point, he¡¯d expected this one to be a handful as well. But now, seeing York¡¯s round faceically squished against the window, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He closed his book and nudged Ivan.


    Ivan nced over. Eddie tipped his chin toward the window, signaling for Ivan to look outside.


    York, catching Ivan¡¯s attention, grew even more animated¨Cpulling faces, mouthing exaggerated words, clearly trying to coax Ivan outside to y. But with the ss muffling everything, Ivan couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    After a moment, Ivan looked away and returned to his painting.


    York pouted but didn¡¯t push it. Instead, he began ying in the garden with Rex, making the best of it.


    Eddie¡¯s gaze shifted back to Ivan¡¯s work, his smile growing even warmer.


    ¡°Ivan,¡± he said gently, ¡°have you ever wanted to make more friends? You know, have days like your brother and sister¨Ccarrying your backpack to school,ughing with ssmates, buying snacks together on the way home, and meeting up to hang out on weekends. Just like you¡¯re ying with York now.¡±


    Ivan blinked, his eyes drifting back to the window where York was running wild in the garden, ball in hand, Rex bounding at his heels. There wasughter on York¡¯s face¨Ca freedom and joy Ivan had never truly known.

 love and power 164

    He had attended preschool before, but he never liked talking. Making friends was impossible for him; he could only watch the others y from the sidelines. Eventually, he began to fear interacting with anyone at all. The more time passed, the more withdrawn he became. Before long, he was the one left out, the boy everyone forgot.


    So he just kept drawing, over and over¨Cbecause as long as he had his sketchbook, he didn¡¯t have to talk to anyone. If he kept drawing, it didn¡¯t matter that he was always alone.


    ¡°Ivan?¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was gentle, pulling Ivan from his thoughts.


    Ivan blinked up at him, a flicker of hope in his eyes. But it faded just as quickly, and he shook his head before picking up his pencil again.


    Eddie¡¯s heart ached for him, but he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he quietly left the studio, closing the door softly behind him so Ivan could have the space to himself.


    Just one window away, Ivan sat in silence, focused and serious as he worked on his drawing. Meanwhile, outside, York was grinning from ear to ear, hisughter echoing through the yard.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Alessia sounded surprised when she saw Eddie step out. ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°Much better than before. You can tell his mood¡¯s improved a lottely,¡± Eddie replied, setting a fresh cup of tea in front of her. ¡°He¡¯s even started using bright colors¨Cyellows, oranges¨Ccolors he never touched before. The whole feel of his artwork is lighter, not as dark or heavy as it used to be.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Has anything happened recently? Anything that might have brought about this change?¡±


    Alessia frowned, thinking back over the past week for anything significant.


    ¡°Rex, are you an idiot? Give me the ball! Get back here!¡± York¡¯s exasperated shout rang out from the yard.


    That snapped Alessia back to the present. It wasn¡¯t just Ivan who had changed¨CYork seemed different, too. The gloom and defensiveness that used to surround him had faded, and even the old chip on his shoulder¨Cthe sense that the whole world was out to get him¨Chad softened.


    Their childhoods had been unhappy in different ways, but that had shaped them


    Chapter 16.


    <b>into </b><bplete </b><b>opposites</b>. Strangely<b>, </b>though<b>, </b><b>they </bplemented <b>each </b><b>other </b><b>perfectly</b>.


    ¡°I think maybe just having someone their own age around makes things easier <b>for </b>them than dealing with us adults,¡± Alessia said.


    Eddie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Ivan if he wanted to try school again. He clearly longs for it, but he shook his head and refused.¡±


    ¡°School? Isn¡¯t that a bit risky, with so many people?¡± Alessia asked, worry creasing


    her brow.


    ¡°If he had someone familiar by his side, he¡¯d probably feel much safer,¡± Eddie hinted.


    Alessia gazed out the window at York, who was ying without a care in the world, and sighed.


    ¡°York,¡± she called.


    At the sound of her voice, York abandoned his tug¨Cof¨Cwar with Rex and bounded over. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Alessia beckoned him closer. He hurried to her side.


    ¡°Would you like Ivan to go to school with you?¡±


    York narrowed his eyes, sensing a trap. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± For all his goofiness, he was sharp when it counted¨Ca true Tate, through and through.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us you wanted Ivan at your school? That you¡¯d look out for him?¡± Alessia pressed..


    York paused. That had, in fact, been exactly what he¡¯d dered at the Morton family dinner table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The great York Tate, going back on his word? If you can¡¯t keep a promise, you might as well stoping over for dinner at the Mortons,¡± Alessia teased, a sly glimmer in her eyes.


    She¡¯d been around at least a decade longer than York¨Cand she¡¯d learned a trick or two in that time.

 love and power 165

    <b>¡°</b>It counts, of course it counts<b>!</b>¡± York¡¯s voice rose with conviction. ¡°If I give my word, I mean it! If Ivanes to our school and anyone tries to mess with him<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>have </b>his back. We¡¯ll make sure no one bothers him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you said it.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, though her


    expression remained cool andposed.


    ¡°I said it!¡± Poor York, stumbling right into the little trap Alessia had set,pletely


    unaware.


    Alessia nced over at Eddie, raising her eyebrows with a sh of confidence and just a hint of smugness.


    Eddie chuckled, reaching up as if to ruffle her hair, but then hesitated, caught by some private thought, and let his hand drop inconspicuously.


    Alessia didn¡¯t notice. She was just about to say something when her phone rang. She looked at Eddie, then gestured toward York. Eddie nodded, and Alessia slipped out of the living room.


    In the hallway, she answered the call.


    ¡°Granddad, craving something sweet again?¡±


    ¡°Lessie.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was unusually heavy.


    The smile vanished from Alessia¡¯s lips, reced by a serious tone. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Jade¡¯s not doing well. Honestly, I think it might be time to let go, but Cole¡­ he won¡¯t hear of it,¡± Xander said, his words trailing off into a weary sigh. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d bettere by as soon as you can. She¡¯s stable for now, but nobody knows how long that¡¯llst.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t dare waste a second. She hung up and hurried back into the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eddie noticed the sudden pallor on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cole¨Csomething¡¯se up. I need to get over there right away. Can I ask you to look after these two for me?¡±


    Eddie blinked. ¡°Wait, hang on. How are you getting there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called Larkin. He¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡± She turned to York and Ivan. ¡°Come


    <b>14:42</b>)


    <b>here</b>, you two<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>She </b><b>knelt </b>down in front of them. ¡°I have to leave for a bit¨Csomething urgent <b>came </b>up<b>. </b><b>So </b>you¡¯ll stay with Eddie today, alright? I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. Promise <b>me </b>you¡¯ll stay put and listen to him, okay?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Can¡¯t wee with you?¡± York stared at her, eyes wide. Ivan didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression mirrored York¡¯s exactly.


    Alessia gave their heads a gentle squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She¡¯d brought the two boys here herself, and even though they were still young, she always treated them with respect. Her apology was genuine.


    Ivan was naturally obedient, and although York was clearly disappointed, he knew better than to argue over something serious.


    ¡°Go on, be careful. If you need anything, just call me.¡± Eddie rested his hands reassuringly on their shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia managed a small smile, then headed out the door.


    Eddie watched her go and let out a wry chuckle. She was always so polite with him¨Csometimes more so than with people she¡¯d only recently met, like Six or


    Tristan.


    He sighed quietly, then forced a cheerful smile for the kids. Crouching down to their level, he tried to sound upbeat. ¡°Alright, your sister has something to take care of. So what should the three of us do now?¡±


    now?¡±


    The three of them looked a bit lost, like abandoned kids and their lonely guardian. Meanwhile, Larkin, who happened to be nearby on another errand, arrived soon and picked Alessia up.


    ¡°I was supposed to have you sign a contract today, but as soon as Mr. Cole got the call, he rushed off and told me to drive him straight to the house.¡±


    ¡°How is he holding up?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°Pretty calm, actually. Still had his head together enough to ask me to handle the rest of the contract. You don¡¯t need to worry, Miss Morton¨Cthe call said things had stabilized for now.¡± Larkin nced at her in the rearview mirror, his face as impassive as ever.

 love and power 166

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>


    Professional to a fault, never asking unnecessary questions, never crossing <b>the </b>line¨Cthose were the rules Larkin lived by as an assistant.


    Alessia gave a distracted reply, her thoughts clearly elsewhere, and the car fell into silence. Sensing her mood, Larkin pressed harder on the gas<b>, </b>shaving a good ten minutes off their usual drive.


    Before Larkin could even step out and open the door for her, Alessia had already hopped out, tossed a quick, ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± over her shoulder, and hurried toward the house.


    The butler answered the door, but before Alessia could speak, Xander appeared behind her.


    ¡°Lessie.¡±


    ¡°Doctor! How is she?¡± Alessia nodded at the butler and hurried to help Xander into the living room.


    Xander sank onto the couch, letting out a weary sigh. ¡°I rushed over as soon as I heard. The family doctor said she was fine during her afternoon checkup. But while the butler was just fetching some water to help Jade freshen up, she nearly slipped away right then and there.¡±


    ¡°After following my instructions, the doctor managed to stabilize her and called me immediately. I tried another round of injections, but I don¡¯t know how long this one willst. The effect used to hold for a while, but now it¡¯s wearing off faster and faster. Lessie, you know what that means.¡±


    Alessia pressed her lips together, looking away from Xander¡¯s gaze.


    Xander¡¯s voice softened, heavy with sorrow, but he forced himself to continue. ¡°Jade¡­ she doesn¡¯t even want to fight anymore. You all know she can still hear us, but after two years, she¡¯s made it clear¨Cshe just wants to let go. Even if I were some miracle worker, I can¡¯t save someone who¡¯s lost the will to live.¡±


    He patted Alessia¡¯s hand, his eyes full of pain. Jade was like his own daughter¨Che¡¯d watched her grow up, promised a dying friend that he¡¯d look after her. Telling Cole to consider letting go had nearly broken him.


    He¡¯d spent his life saving strangers, but now, he couldn¡¯t even save his closest friend, or his friend¡¯s only child.


    What cruel fate had he earned to deserve this?


    <b>14:42 </b>1


    <b>Xander¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b>reddened as he <b>kept </b>patting Alessia¡¯s hand. She clenched <b>her </b><b>jaw</b><b>, </b>her tense expression betraying the battle she fought to stayposed.


    She drew a long, shuddering breath and slowly let it out.


    <b>¡°</b>No one wanted things to end up like this,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Go check on Cole, will you? He¡¯s been in his room all day,¡± Xander said, his voice catching as he nodded toward the stairs.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia couldn¡¯t bring herself to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself¡°-she knew those words would only ring hollow.


    She stood and walked slowly toward Cole¡¯s room.


    Watching her go, Xander thought back to when those two were just kids. While other children spent their afternoons ying with friends, these two were already shouldering burdens no child should bear, propping each other up, carving out a life with nothing but grit and loyalty.


    Two years ago, Cole was only sixteen. A car crash took his father in an instant, nost words, and left his motheratose, her fate uncertain. Overnight, he lost his entire world and had to take on the weight of the Whitley family business, all while clinging to the hope his mother might wake up.


    If not for that hope¨Cand if not for Alessia, step by step by his side¨Che never would have made it.


    Life was merciless; these two, so good and kind, deserved better.


    Xander wiped his face, cursing his own helplessness all over again.


    <b>14:42 </b>

 love and power 167

    <b>Upstairs</b>, Alessia¡¯s hand hovered in the air for a moment before she finally gave <b>up </b><b>on </b>knocking. She pushed the door open quietly and slipped inside.


    The door closed behind her with a soft click.


    Cole looked up, his eyes rimmed red, a look of hurt on his face. He resembled a forlorn golden retriever¨Cabandoned yet heartbreakingly endearing.


    Without a word, Alessia crossed the room and wrapped her arms around him. Cole pulled her close, his embrace tight and unyielding, as if he never wanted to let go.


    Just like two years ago, Alessia gently patted his back, again and again, offering silentfort and support. In that moment, no words couldpare to the reassurance of a warm embrace.


    No one knew how long they stayed like that before Alessia finally sat down beside him. Their hands remained tightly sped, as if, for now, the rest of the world had faded away, leaving only the two of them.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson talked to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Cole¡¯s voice was rough, barely above a whisper.


    Alessia squeezed his hand tighter. ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°Am I being selfish?¡± Cole¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I know Mom¡¯s suffering, but I just keep thinking about myself.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I know every thought, every pain you can¡¯t put into words.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson said he has a way to wake her up, but after that¡­ there¡¯s nothing anyone can do. When Dad passed, he didn¡¯t say a word. So I thought¡­ maybe I could at least talk to Mom onest time¡­¡±


    Whether they tried every treatment or not, Jade¡¯s life was slipping away. Cole knew it, but he couldn¡¯t help wishing she could stay with him a little longer. And yet he was scared¨Cscared she¡¯d go without leaving a single word behind, just like his


    father had.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡±


    Their fingers intertwined, both pretending not to notice that ¡°time¡± meant less than three months.


    That evening, the three of them sat together in the vi for a long while, an oppressive silence hanging over them.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    Chapter <b>167 </b>


    <b>As </b>dusk settled outside, Cole called the driver <b>to </b><b>take </b>Xander home<b>. </b><b>He </b><b>and </b><b>Alessia </b><b>stood </b>at the door, watching until the car disappeared down the drive.


    <b>¡°</b>Come on, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Cole said softly, draping an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders and giving her hair a gentle ruffle.


    ¡°I need to swing by Eddie¡¯s first¨CYork and Ivan are waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Wait just a sec.¡± Cole ran upstairs and returned with a jacket draped over


    his arm.


    ¡°Here¨Cput this on. It¡¯s getting cold at night.¡± He wrapped his coat around her shoulders.


    Alessia didn¡¯t protest; instead, she tugged the jacket closer, letting its warmth settle around her.


    ¡°Everything quiet between the Mortons and the Tatestely?¡± Cole asked as they stepped outside.


    ¡°Pretty much. School¡¯s track and field meet kicks off next month, though. Are youing?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Pierce told me you signed up for three events¨Clet me guess, he talked you into it again? If you don¡¯t want to, just skip it. Don¡¯t let him drive you crazy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s myst year. I¡¯ll let him have his way. I won first prize in the designpetition, too. Penny and Pierce want to use my design for the ss jersey.¡±


    ¡°A&P¡¯s looking to expand, right? Perfect time to show off your work¨Ca little free advertising.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Pierce is going to sign the contract in a few days as our representative.¡±


    ¡°Better have Vera show her face at the signing. If Pierce finds out you¡¯re running the show, the whole school will know in three days¨Cand you¡¯ll be stuck dealing with the gossip.¡±


    Cole finally managed a small smile, as if picturing Alessia¡¯s exasperated, slightly flustered expression as she tried to handle all the chaos with her signature cool


    ¡°That¡¯s the n. Penny can handle the rest.¡± Alessia paused, then continued, ¡°The Sullivans really can¡¯t see what¡¯s right in front of them. They¡¯re banking on their eldest son, who¡¯s hopeless, and ignoring the one with real ability.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone has our Lessie¡¯s eye for talent,¡± Cole teased, ruffling her hair again,


    012


    14:43


    <b>his </b>voice full <b>of </b>affection.

 love and power 168

    The car rolled to a gentle stop at the front gate. Cole stepped out and <b>opened </b><b>the </b>door for Alessia.


    In the garden, York was enthusiastically showing Ivan what tricks Rex could do. The scene was surprisingly harmonious, with Eddie sitting on a stone bench nearby, quietly watching the two boys and the dog y together.


    At the sound of the car, all three turned, Rex¡¯s ears perking up. York, ever the sharp¨Ceyed one, was the first to spot Alessia.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± York dashed over, Ivan and Rex hurrying after him. Eddie called after them, telling them not to run so fast, but of course, nobody paid him any mind.


    By the time Eddie finally caught up, he paused for a moment, surprised to see Cole. He gave Cole a brief nod¨Ca simple greeting. Cole returned the gesture, but subtly stepped closer to Alessia, protective and possessive in a way that didn¡¯t go


    unnoticed.


    Eddie¡¯s gaze lingered on the jacket Alessia had draped over her shoulders. He forced a smile, looking away to hide his feelings.


    ¡°Have you guys eaten?¡± Alessia asked, her attention firmly on the boys. She reached out, resting a hand on each of their heads¨Cmaking sure not to leave anyone out.


    ¡°We have!¡± York answered brightly, while Ivan nodded silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to pick you up. I hope you didn¡¯t give Eddie too much trouble?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was warm, never condescending¨Calways ready to apologize, or to praise, as needed.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± York piped up, quick to seize the moment. ¡°But to make up for it¨Cand as a reward¨Chow about you take us to the amusement park next time?¡± Leave it to a Tate child to know how to negotiate.


    ¡°The amusement park?¡± Alessia blinked, a little surprised.


    York¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d never been before; in fact, he¡¯d gone twice. The first time, he¡¯d snuck out and mingled with crowds of kids his own age, but watching other children with their parents had left him feeling strangely empty. The second time, they¡¯d rented out the entire park for him¨Cbut wandering around alone, the fun had faded quickly, and he ended up leaving within the hour.


    Alessia nodded thoughtfully, then turned to Ivan. ¡°What about you? Would you like


    <b>1/2 </b>


    14.40


    <b>to </b><b>go</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ivan fidgeted with his hands and nodded shyly. Unlike York, who¡¯d at least <b>tasted </b>what it was like to be alone in a crowd, Ivan had never set foot in an amusement park¨Cnever had the chance.


    ¡°Alright, but I want you to promise me something in return.¡± Alessia crouched down to their level.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice was hesitant, a flicker of anxiety on his face.


    ¡°How about starting school? Together with York.¡±


    At the mention of his name, York pulled Ivan¡¯s sleeve, making sure Ivan looked at him. York thumped his chest with confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look out for you. Nobody will dare mess with you as long as I¡¯m around!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty; his lips parted, but he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to say ¡®okay.¡¯


    York puffed out his cheeks and sighed, exasperated in the way only a friend could <ol><li>be. </li></ol>


    Alessia didn¡¯t push. She ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair and stood up. Ivan tugged nervously at her shirt, as though afraid she might be upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, don¡¯t worry,¡± she reassured him gently, smoothing his hair as she nced at Eddie.


    ¡°Thank you for today,¡± she said sincerely.


    ¡°Do we really need to be so formal?¡± Eddie teased, trying to keep things light.


    Alessia smiled, but didn¡¯t press the point. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should head out.¡±


    Eddie nodded, watching as the group¨Cfour people and a dog¨Cmade their way out.


    Back inside, Eddie gathered the picture books, stacking them neatly, then went to the studio to carefully store away Ivan¡¯s drawings.


    With everything in order, he made himself a cup of tea and sat in the garden, lost in thought.


    Under the re of the porch lights, the night garden looked almost eerie. The hum of cicadas drifted in the air. Eddie took a sip of his tea and let out a long, quiet sigh.

 love and power 169

    Meanwhile, Alessia had asked Butler Dawson to pick up York at the designated spot, while she and Ivan were being driven home by Cole.


    Since the car couldn¡¯t get any closer, Cole got out and walked them the rest of the


    way.


    ¡°Try to get some rest tonight, and don¡¯t overthink things,¡± Alessia said, holding Ivan¡¯s hand. Her gaze lingered on Cole, full of concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡± Cole replied, gently tucking a stray lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring a proper gift ande meet your parents officially.¡±


    Alessia nodded, her worry not quite fading.


    ¡°And stop working sote,¡± she chided softly. ¡°The Whitley Group isn¡¯t going to fall apart if you let a deal or two go. I know how much responsibility you shoulder, but you don¡¯t have to carry it all alone.¡±


    Cole smiled, a bit rueful. He knew she was right, but the weight of his family¡¯s legacy always pressed on him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re taking the twins to the amusement park next week, let me pick you all up,¡± he offered, changing the subject. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happenedtely, you could use a break.¡±


    Alessia saw right through him. Cole never made promises lightly, especially if he wasn¡¯t sure he could keep them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She met his eyes, deciding not to push the matter any further.


    ¡°Go on inside,¡± Cole said, though his fingers lingered in her hair, unwilling to let go just yet. His words said one thing, but his actions betrayed his reluctance.


    Ivan tugged Alessia¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Cole remained where he was, a faint, warm smile on his lips.


    Alessia, usually so decisive and self¨Cassured, found herself ncing back at Cole with every few steps. But truth be told, Cole was just as reluctant to part ways.


    The next morning, Alessia left the house alone and headed to the clinic. Zachary was busy helping with preparations for the grand opening, so he wasn¡¯t there today.


    <b>14-42 </b>


    She <b>pushed </b>open the familiar <b>door</b>, <b>only </b><b>to </b>find <b>it </b>locked for once. Alessia <b>knocked</b><b>, </b>and soon <b>Six </b>appeared to let her in.


    ¡°Miss Alessia, what brings you here so early?¡± Six looked surprised. ¡°Did the Morton family give you trouble? I told you, you should just move in here¨Cnever- liked that Zachary guy. The other day he came by saying he messed things up, so I gave him a left hook right to the jaw¡­¡±


    ¡°You hit him?¡± Alessia suddenly recalled the bruise on Zachary¡¯s face when she¡¯d seen him after school.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah.¡± Six hesitated under her questioning, looking a little sheepish.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± Alessia asked, genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°He upset you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Six answered, looking confused himself.


    Alessia could only shake her head, finally understanding Zachary¡¯s odd way of thinking, but she had more pressing matters.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been holed up in the dispensary since he got backst night. I brought him dinner in there, and if I hadn¡¯t forced him to bed, he¡¯d have stayed up all night. When I woke up and didn¡¯t see him in the courtyard, I figured he¡¯d just overslept¨Cbut turns out he was already back in the dispensary, tinkering with something.¡±


    Six frowned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Next time, try not to use your fists so quickly,¡± Alessia said, flicking his forehead before heading to the dispensary.


    Six rubbed his brow, bewildered. ¡°So¡­ was she upset or not?¡± he muttered to himself, picking up the broom he¡¯d left by the door and getting back <i>to </i>sweeping the courtyard.


    Alessia made her way straight to the dispensary, pausing at the door to knock.


    ¡°Just leave breakfast there, I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s me¨CAlessia.¡±


    There was a brief pause, then a voice from inside: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Receiving his permission, Alessia pushed open the door. She found Xander seated at the desk, surrounded by towering stacks of old medical books. He wore his reading sses, and as he looked up at her, he pushed them up the bridge of his nose with his finger.


    <b>14:43 </b>

 love and power 170

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d show up.¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t any other way?¡± Alessia stared at the scattered books on the


    table. She already knew the answer, but she still couldn¡¯t help clinging to a shred of hope.


    Xander sighed and closed the book in his hands.


    ¡°Lessie, I wish more than anyone that there were.¡±


    Alessia fell silent.


    The ancient medical texts here were as familiar to both of them as the backs of


    their hands. They could pinpoint any passage, any line, without hesitation. But now, with one of them asking questions and the other scouring the pages all night, it was obvious¨Cthey¡¯d hit a dead end.


    Still, neither wanted to give up.


    What if¨Cjust maybe¨Cthey¡¯d overlooked a chapter, missed something in their


    exhaustion?


    ¡°How¡¯s Cole doing?¡±


    Alessia shook her head.


    Xander looked older, the lines around his eyes deepening.


    ¡°He¡¯s tough, stubborn too. Never lets his feelings show. Lessie, you¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on him, alright?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She didn¡¯t find the answer she¡¯d hoped for, but Alessia refused to give in. She and Xander pored over the medical books together long into the evening, but nothing useful turned up.


    Monday arrived, and the breakfast caf¨¦ finally opened its doors. Zachary and the Mortons were up before dawn, bustling to prepare. After finishing her own breakfast, Alessia saw she had some time to spare, so she took a detour to the caf¨¦.


    Business was booming. The Mortons barely touched the floor, whirling from customer to customer, while Zachary helped at the register and packed up orders.


    ¡°Lessie? Did you have breakfast yet?¡± Karen called from the stairwell, catching


    14.43


    <b>Chapter </b>170


    sight of Alessia hovering at the entrance.


    ¡°I did. I just wanted to stop by and see how things were going.¡±


    Karen checked the clock on the wall. ¡°Time¡¯s about up. Zachary, stop fussing and get to school¨Cboth of you! Senior year¡¯s important. If you want <i>to </ie by after sses, you can, but now you need to go.¡±


    Alessia and Zachary were both a little stunned to be shooed away so quickly.


    ¡°Take these to¨Cgo cups for the road,¡± Karen said, thrusting two steaming drinks into their hands. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re swamped right now. Be careful on your way to school!¡±


    ¡°Luckydy, having such good¨Clooking kids,¡± one of the regrs teased. ¡°And isn¡¯t the other one from Aristocrat Academy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Karen replied with an easy smile. ¡°Both of them are top of their ss, too.¡± Her cheeks glowed with pride¨Ca stark contrast from the pale, frail woman Alessia had first met.


    ¡°Both top of the ss, huh?¡± Other customers joined in, especially parents dropping off their own children. Soon, they were all asking Karen for her secret to raising such disciplined kids.


    Karen answered every question with effortless warmth, giving all the credit to her children¡¯s self¨Cdiscipline and hard work, her hands never pausing in their work. Brendan took over at the register for Zachary, waving the siblings toward the door, urging them to hurry.


    Alessia and Zachary exchanged a look¨Cresigned amusement in both their eyes. One had barely helped for ten minutes, and the other hadn¡¯t even stepped inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Zachary said. He stuck a straw into Alessia¡¯s drink and handed it to her, then took hers and did the same for himself.


    ¡°I stopped by the clinic yesterday,¡± Alessia said, sipping her soy milk. It was sweet and rich, with a vor that didn¡¯t taste watered down like the other ces in town.


    ¡°Big brother and Liam were busy, so I asked my mentor for the day off toe help here. I promise, I wasn¡¯t cking off. I remember everything my mentor taught me, and I review every day. I¡¯d never take this for granted.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice tumbled out in a rush, as if he was afraid Alessia might think he didn¡¯t value the opportunity¨Cor worse, that he¡¯d let her down again.


    ¡°That bruise on your face¨CSix did that, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    272

 love and power 171

    <b>¡°</b>You found out?¡± Zachary looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What were you thinking, going out of your way to get punched? You know Six doesn¡¯t pull any punches,¡± Alessia replied.


    ¡°If you mess up, you deserve what¡¯sing. Besides, we agreed to it from the start.¡± Zachary gave a sheepish grin, clearly not bothered by the bruise on his cheek. Honestly, he¡¯d asked for it¨Che had no one to me but himself.


    ¡°Lessie.¡±


    He called after Alessia as she turned to leave.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I was out of line before. I want to apologize, properly.¡± With that, Zachary gave a small, earnest bow. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Alessia¡¯s lips curled in a half¨Csmile, her response a nomittal, ¡°Mm.¡± Then she started walking toward the bus stop.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t quite read her, but he knew better than to push his luck. He hurried to catch up, walking beside her. When he nced down and caught the hint of a smile tugging at her mouth, the tension in his chest finally eased.


    He¡¯d never make such a foolish mistake again. He finally understood who his real family was¨Cthe ones who truly deserved his care and protection. There was no more room for doubt.


    Things were looking up.


    The restaurant was thriving¨Caffordable prices, generous portions, and a prime location kept the Mortons so busy they barely had a moment to catch their breath, but it was a good kind of busy. Even though it was billed as a breakfast ce, they¡¯d have a steady crowd at lunch and after school, with kids dropping by for a bowl of pasta or a hearty sandwich.


    The downside? With so many customers, the couple hardly had time to cook for their own kids who were still in school. They¡¯d started talking about hiring someone reliable who could cook and handle the rush.


    Ethan, the eldest, was thriving at his internship, thanks to Calvert¡¯s one¨Con¨Cone mentoring. He¡¯d already closed two major cases, throwing himself into work with a drive that bordered on obsession. His strong skills and easygoing manner quickly


    <b>won </b>over <b>the </b><b>rest </b><b>of </b><b>the </bw <b>firm</b>.


    <b>Zachary</b><b>, </b>the second son, was diligently learning to identify medicinal herbs<b>, </b><bying </b><b>a </b><b>solid </b>foundation before moving on to more advanced studies. With Xander¡¯s <b>help</b>, his health had improved dramatically¨Cgone was the pale, frail boy from before<b>. </b>


    Liam, the third brother, had covered Tristan¡¯s debut song and was suddenly everywhere. His air of mystery and steady stream of new music kept him in the spotlight. ording to his dance teacher, Liam was a natural talent, putting in extra hours of practice every day, and he¡¯d be a hotmodity for both Jason and the other producers.


    Jason, in particr, considered Liam a real gem¨Chis musical instinct was second to none. Jason could hardly wait to coborate and create a song that would be a timeless ssic.


    If the Morton family hadn¡¯t fallen on hard times, Ethan would have graduated on schedule and started aw firm with like¨Cminded friends. Zachary would have taken his college entrance exams and enrolled in med school. Liam would have stayed in school, learning how to write even better music.


    Before things fell apart, their paths had seemed so clear, so ordinary. But when everything changed, the smooth road ahead turned into a winding, uncertain trail. That sharp contrast made them realize just how easily opportunities could slip away, how dreams within reach could suddenly be distant stars¨Cvisible, but untouchable.


    Now, thanks to Alessia, they had a second chance to reach for those stars. None of them wanted to let her down, or to feel the pain of losing their dreams again. All they could do was keep pushing forward, giving it everything they had.


    As for Ivan¡­ in the end, he joined Alessia and the others at the amusement park. ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Alessia asked.


    ¡°The project¡¯s finally wrapped up. Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯ve been eating and sleeping well.¡± Cole reached over to smooth the furrow between her brows, a quiet smile ying at his lips.

 love and power 172

    <b>Chapter </b><b>172 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s more like it.¡± Alessia¡¯s face showed a hint of mock annoyance, but relief softened her eyes.


    It was the weekend, and the amusement park was packed. The two adults kept the kids sandwiched safely between them, each holding a small hand.


    Both Alessia and Cole were in good shape from years of exercise, but the kids¡® energy was on a different level altogether. By the time they¡¯d made a full round of the park, the kids were more hyped up than ever, not the least bit tired.


    After getting off the roller coaster, Alessia and the others found a shady spot outside an ice cream shop. With grins on all their faces, Alessia nced at her watch and, for the first time, felt that time could actually slow down.


    The bell at the shop door jingled as Cole stepped out, bncing a small wooden tray with four cups of ice cream. The two little ones¡® eyes lit up, their gaze glued to the sweet treats in Cole¡¯s hands as if nothing else existed.


    With ice cream to upy them, the kids finally quieted down. Their feet swung back and forth, betraying their good moods. It was still warm for September, and both their cheeks were flushed pink.


    Alessia stretched out her hand, and Cole immediately fished a pack of wet wipes from the bag, pulling one halfway out before handing it to her. Alessia took a sheet, folded it neatly, and pressed it to her forehead, finally feeling a bit of relief from the heat.


    York¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between the adults, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you and Alessia dating?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°And where did you learn to say things like that?¡± Alessia chuckled, genuinely curious about where York picked up these odd little phrases.


    ¡°Zane told me. He said he¡¯s dating a girl from the ss next door.¡±


    Alessia grabbed another wipe and ced it on York¡¯s forehead. The sudden coolness made York squint his eyes in delight.


    Ivan stared at Alessia expectantly. She caught on quickly and gave him a wipe for his forehead, too. Ivan closed his eyes, swung his legs contentedly, and smiled.


    ¡°So, are you dating or not?¡± York pressed, undeterred.


    <b>14:43 </b>


    Alessia <b>had </b><b>expected York </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>distracted and </b><b>move </b><b>on</b><b>, </b><b>but he </b><b>peeled </b><b>off </b><b>the </b><b>wipe</b><b>, </b>dabbed it across his face, and <b>fired </b>the question again.


    <b>She </b>didn¡¯t answer, turning to Cole with a raised eyebrow and a barely suppressed <b>smile</b>, <b>as </b>if curious to see how he¡¯d handle it.


    Cole couldn¡¯t help himself¨Che mussed up her hair yfully, then smoothed it back into ce.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, but the unspoken promise was clear: someday, definitely.


    Neither of them could imagine a future that didn¡¯t include the other. If it wasn¡¯t each other by their side, nothing else would ever make sense.


    Alessia just smiled, saying nothing at all.


    York cocked his head and looked at Ivan. ¡°Grown¨Cups love talking in riddles just to mess with us, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Ivan blinked twice, looking adorably clueless.


    York sighed dramatically. ¡°Honestly, if you don¡¯t go to school, you won¡¯t even know when people are tricking you.¡±


    Ivan paused, spoonful of ice cream hovering midair, while York kept going.


    ¡°Look at you¨Cshy, never go out, barely say a word, can¡¯t even read. There¡¯s a whole world of fun and food out there, and none of it would have anything to do with you. Like this ice cream¨Cif you hadn¡¯te to the park today, would you be eating it now?<b>¡± </b>


    To make his point, York scooped up a huge bite and popped it into his mouth in front of Ivan¨Conly to wince and clutch his forehead from the brain freeze.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh, leaning naturally against Cole as she watched the two kids go back and forth.


    Cole turned to her, gently wiping her forehead with another wet wipe and carefully smoothing her hair out of her face.


    For both of them, it felt like there was only ever one person who mattered.

 love and power 173

    <b>¡°</b><b>But </b><b>going </b>to school will change everything!¡± York suddenly pped <b>the </b><b>table</b>, making Ivan jump in his seat. Ivan forgot all about the spoon in his mouth<b>, </b><b>staring </b>wide¨Ceyed at York.


    ¡°Yeah, getting up early every morning is rough. sses can be boring, and you have do homework after school. But! You get to y ser with other kids, and you can learn to ride horses. I even bought a horse farm just for this¡ªwait till you see my thoroughbred. It¡¯s awesome! Want to see a picture?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really wait for Ivan to answer before whipping out his phone and pulling up his camera roll.


    York started to hand over his phone, realized they were sitting too far apart, and scooted his chair over until the armrests bumped together. Satisfied, he gave an approving nod and settled back in his seat.


    ¡°Look, this is the little horse I bought. Once I get taller and it grows up, it¡¯s going to look incredible. Judging by your face, I bet you¡¯ve never seen a horse this cool. Next time, I guess I¡¯ll have to take you to the stables and show you what real riding looks like.¡±


    York let out a huff, his proud little disy making Alessiaugh. She pressed a hand to her lips, trying to hide a grin she could barely contain. Cole caught her good mood and chuckled quietly, his eyes soft with affection.


    Ivan seemed unfazed by York¡¯s bluster. He just nodded, his big round eyes shining with a gentle light that made everyone feel warm inside.


    ¡°If you go to school with me, I could even swing by and pick you up every morning,¡± York offered, a hint of nerves in his voice.


    He was anxious. Inviting Ivan to join him at school had a lot to do with his own wishes, not just other reasons. He didn¡¯t mind Ivan at all¨Cin fact, apart from the ¡°Alessia factor,¡± he actually liked him.


    Sure, Ivan was quiet, but that was fine¨CYork had enough to say for both of them. Best of all, Ivan was loyal, If he ever got in trouble with Alessia, Ivan could help take the heat, and maybe Alessia wouldn¡¯t threaten to delete his game ounts


    again.


    ¡°And after school, I¡¯ll take you out for ice cream even better than this stuff! How¡¯s that for a deal?¡±


    <b>1/2 </b>


    14:43


    Chapter 17.1


    <b>Okay</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t like ice cream, we could¨Cwait, what?¡± York blinked, eyes <b>wide</b><b>. </b><b>Alessia </b>straightened up, surprised herself, and looked at Ivan.


    Ivan absentmindedly scraped at the bottom of his nearly empty ice cream cup<b>, </b><b>his </b>face nearly buried in it, and muttered another quiet ¡°Mm.¡± The tips of his ears glowed red.


    York nced at Alessia, still caught off guard, but with a look that clearly said, ¡°See? Told you I could pull this off!¡±


    Alessia tried not tough, nodding her approval, her eyes warm with


    encouragement.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to start school?¡±


    ¥ë¥ë


    ¡°I¡­ want to try.¡± Ivan had been mulling over this decision alone for a week, never mentioning it to anyone.


    ¡°Then give it a shot,¡± Alessia agreed without hesitation.


    That evening, when the family got home and heard the news, both parents froze. Karen¡¯s pen slipped from her hand, and Brendan¡¯s finger hit the calctor¡¯s clear button by ident.


    ¡°Ivan, what did you just say?¡±


    Alessia stood just behind Ivan. She patted his shoulder, silently cheering him on.


    ¡°I¡­ want to go to school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s wonderful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karen stared at Brendan in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for a school for you first thing tomorrow,¡± Brendan blurted, pushing up from his chair, but his hand slid off the armrest as he tried to stand.


    ¡°Dad, let me handle the school arrangements,¡± Alessia said.


    ¡°Is it because Ivan¡¯s situation is a bit unique?¡± Brendan asked.


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°The fact that Ivan is ready to take this step is a good sign. Eddie agrees¨Che needs to experience more of the outside world, but it¡¯ll be better if someone familiar is around. It¡¯ll help Ivan feel safe. Dropping him in apletely unfamiliar environment might do more harm than good.¡±

 love and power 174

    Brendan frowned, then sank back into his seat. Alessia had a point<b>¨C</b><b>everything </b>needs to happen step by step. With so many students at the school, tossing Ivan into such apletely unfamiliar environment, especially when he hardly speaks, could easily lead to the same issues he¡¯d faced in kindergarten.


    It was good that Ivan was finally willing to take this step, but if they pushed him too hard and things got worse, all their progress would be for nothing.


    ¡°So, Lessie, what are you suggesting?¡± Karen¡¯s voice trembled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to enroll Ivan at Berlington Elementary.¡±


    ¡°Berlington Elementary?¡± Brendan repeated, surprise coloring his tone.


    Berlington Elementary was just like the academy Alessia herself had attended¨Ca top¨Ctier, prestigious school for the children of aristocrats. The curriculum was leagues ahead of ordinary schools, designed to foster well¨Crounded students. Horseback riding and archery were just the beginning; there were also courses in design, engineering, and more. The school had dedicated nners and psychologists, and its philosophy centered on joyful learning, never putting undue pressure on the students.


    ¡°Berlington tailors each student¡¯s curriculum based on a talent assessment. For kids like Ivan, who have unique gifts, it¡¯s a much better fit than an ordinary school.¡±


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, Lessie. There¡¯s no doubt Berlington is a fantastic school,¡± Brendan said, ¡°but¡­ the real issue isn¡¯t us being unwilling to send Ivan¨Cit¡¯s that, given our family¡¯s circumstances, the school simply wouldn¡¯t ept him.¡±


    Alessia tilted her head, a confident smile lighting up her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said¨Cleave it to me.¡±


    ¡°You have a way?¡± Brendan asked, hope flickering in his eyes.


    Alessia nodded. The principal and director of Berlington happened to have a medical emergency while hiking some time ago¨Cand by chance, she¡¯d been there.


    ¡°He has a special internal referral program. If a student passes the talent assessment, and they¡¯re rmended through this pathway, tuition and fees are fully waived. I happen to have a referral spot; honestly, I¡¯d almost forgotten about it. Now it won¡¯t go to waste.¡±


    Karen pressed a trembling hand to her mouth, her eyes brimming with tears as her


    hing with


    <b>14-42 </b>


    Chapt


    heart twisted painfully. Her own daughter <b>had </b>never <b>enjoyed </b><b>a </b><b>moment </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>family¡¯s former glory. Instead, she¡¯d returned only to share in their hardship and¨Cwithoutint¨Chad done everything she could to help them all.


    The truth was, Alessia didn¡¯t have to do any of this<b>. </b>She could have lived just fine <b>on </b>her own, without being weighed down by her family¡¯s troubles. But she never said a word¨Cjust kept giving them a sense of security and endless warmth.


    Wherever she went, Alessia was the kind of child people wanted to cherish and protect. Yet as parents, they¡¯d let her suffer for the sake of someone who didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Karen¡¯s heart ached with regret. How could she have been so blind?


    She walked over and pulled Alessia into a tight embrace.


    The sudden gesture startled Alessia.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alessia stammered, a little lost. When she heard Karen¡¯s muffled sobs, her hands hovered uncertainly in the air before she awkwardly patted her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really¨Cjust need to send an email,¡± Alessia said, trying to brush it off, thinking Karen was simply overwhelmed with relief about Ivan¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lessie. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let you down, I made you suffer¡­ I¡¯m so, so sorry¡­¡± Karen repeated, her voice thick with remorse.


    Alessia nced over at Brendan, who just gave her a gentle, reassuring smile and shook his head. Alessia understood¨CKaren was talking about what happened at dinner that night.


    She smiled faintly and kept patting her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°It did hurt a little,¡± she admitted softly, ¡°but it¡¯s all right now.¡±


    Because she could finally feel it¨Cshe was truly loved.

 love and power 175

    <b>¡°</b><b>Did </b>I hear you took York out for some fun?¡±


    <b>It </b>was nine in the evening when Max called. A quick mental calction¨Che <b>must </b><b>be </b>calling from his side of the world, where it was just nine in the morning.


    At that very moment, Max stood next to a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, gazing down at the traffic below. From up there, the cars looked no bigger than toy models. He held a mug of coffee in one hand, the phone in the other, sleeves casually rolled up to reveal a watch worth more than most people¡¯s cars. Everything about him radiated a polished, refined elegance.


    ¡°Word travels fast, huh? You must have ears everywhere,¡± Alessia replied, unsurprised Max was already in the loop.


    ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re not left in the dark. Thought I¡¯d give you a call, little troublemaker.¡± A half¨Csmile yed on Max¡¯s lips; his voice, especially thest word, carried a teasing fondness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize there was something I didn¡¯t know.¡± Alessia tossed her towel onto the chair and leaned against the headboard.


    ¡°While you were out, Mae broke her wrist. She¡¯s probably been discharged by now. Dawson gave her a month off andpensated her, but Mae said she had nowhere to go, so she asked the butler not to give her the time off.¡±


    ¡°A broken wrist? Was it Ileana again?¡± Alessia sat up, worry flickering across her


    face.


    Max wouldn¡¯t bother updating her on a servant¡¯s injury unless there was a reason. He wanted to see how she would handle it. That was his kind of amusement¨Cit always had been.


    Mae was one of the few people in the Tate household Alessia actually cared about. Honest and reliable, meticulous in her work, Mae was one of the rare souls in that house who truly looked out for her. Alessia couldn¡¯t help but care.


    ¡°York wasn¡¯t around, so Ileana tried to get rid of that little animal he keeps. But the creature was smart enough to dash back inside, Mae stepped in to protect it, things got physical, and she tumbled down the front steps and broke her wrist.¡±


    Max arched an eyebrow, his voice cool and indifferent, as if a broken bone was nothing more than a scraped knee. In truth, if not for knowing Alessia would be concerned, he wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    14<b>:</b>431


    The <b>Tates</b>, <b>after </b><b>all</b>, <b>were </b>cold <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>core</b>.


    Alessia¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Call </b>me ¡®big brother¡® and I¡¯ll have her thrown out of the house for you. How¡¯s <b>that</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Max set <i>hi </i>


    coffee down and lounged back in his chair, utterly unbothered<b>, </b>as if


    Ileana¡¯s fate depended on his mood alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±


    Max had expected nothing less.


    ¡°Suit yourself. The front door¡¯s still open.¡±


    ¡°You and your twisted sense of humor. Some things never change.¡± Alessia knew that whatever she did to Ileana tonight, the Tates would turn a blind eye.


    Once the call ended, Max put his phone back on the desk and mused, ¡°Alessia, you really haven¡¯t changed. Was it that Whitley kid who made you different, or is this just who you are?¡±


    He drummed his fingers on the tabletop, already looking forward to what would happen next.


    Meanwhile, Alessia didn¡¯t rush out after hanging up. Instead, she walked into the living room.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Her parents exchanged surprised but delighted nces; this was the first time Alessia hade to them for advice. It felt good to be needed by their daughter, especially Alessia.


    ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°The shop needs new staff, right? I¡¯d like to rmend someone.¡±


    There were better jobs out there, but she knew Mae¡¯s temperament¨Ctoo gentle for her own good. Offer her too much, and Mae would only refuse, awkwardly expressing endless gratitude and lowering herself even further. Alessia hated that dynamic. The work at the shop was tougher than what Mae was used to at the Tate house, but for someone like Mae, it would be just right.


    Chapter <b>176 </b>

 love and power 176

    ¡°I haven¡¯t actually told her yet, but you don¡¯t need to worry about her work ethic. She¡¯s incredibly quick and efficient¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Karen cut Alessia off, pping her hands in delight.


    ¡°Your dad and I have been discussing where on earth we could find someone to help. The caf¨¦¡¯s been so busy, I barely have time <i>to </ie home and cook for you all anymore. Poor Zachary¡¯s been picking up the ck. You two are in your senior year¨Cthis is such a critical time¨Cand Ivan¡¯s still growing. If he doesn¡¯t get proper nutrition, we could have a problem.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The interviewstely haven¡¯t gone well at all, so we¡¯ve been racking our brains. If you¡¯re willing to vouch for someone, Lessie, then we know she¡¯s got to be solid,¡± Brendan chimed in, nodding in agreement.


    At this point, anyone who still doubted Alessia¡¯s judgment would have to be out of their minds.


    ¡°But you said you haven¡¯t asked her yet. Are you sure she¡¯d be willing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and talk to her now.¡±


    ¡°Now? It¡¯s sote. Let Zachary drive you, or your dad can go with you. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out alone at night.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already called a friend. She¡¯s here now, actually¨Cjust outside. No


    worries.¡±


    ¡°No, I really think I should walk down with you,¡± Brendan insisted, concern in his voice. Karen quickly agreed.


    Alessia sighed inwardly, but faced with theirbined insistence, she nodded her


    agreement.


    When the three of them stepped outside, they found Ste waiting by her motorcycle. Ste looked a bit surprised to see the small entourage, quickly climbing off her bike, helmet still in hand¨Cclearly meant for Alessia.


    ¡°This is Ste, my best friend,¡± Alessia announced confidently, standing beside her


    as she introduced her to the Mortons.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Morton.¡± For once, Ste seemed a little nervous, worried her earlierid¨Cback attitude might have left the wrong impression.


    ¡°Evening, dear. I have to say, a young woman on a motorcycle is pretty impressive,¡±


    <b>14.44 </b>


    Karen said warmly, Immediately picking up <b>on Ste¡¯s </b><b>nerves </b><b>and </b><b>trying to </b><b>put </b><b>her </b>


    <b>at </b>ease.


    Ste rxed, a bit embarrassed, scratching her ear sheepishly.


    ¡°She¡¯s right¨Cjust be careful, you two. And when you have time,e by for dinner. I know my way around the kitchen, and so does Karen. You should stay for a real meal sometime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Morton, I¡¯d love that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll head off, then,¡± Alessia said, checking her watch and taking the helmet from Ste.


    ¡°Alright¨Cjust let us know when you¡¯re back,¡± Brendan reminded them, worry still etched on his face.


    The girls promised they would, urging Brendan and Karen to head back inside before finally setting off.


    ¡°Lessie, do you think your parents see me as some kind of delinquent now?¡± Ste asked as they rode away.


    Alessia chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s this? The fearless Ste, worried about making a bad first impression?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different with your parents. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t care¨CI¡¯d just brush it off. But with them¡­ maybe I should try to look a little less rough next time?¡±


    Riding behind Alessia, Ste couldn¡¯t see the bright smile spreading across her friend¡¯s face beneath her helmet.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ste called over the wind and the roar of the engine, unable to make out the words.


    They stopped at a red light, and Ste leaned closer. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    my friend ¡°I said, you don¡¯t need to change a thing! Just be yourself. Anyone who¡¯s doesn¡¯t need to put on a show for anyone else¨Cnot even my parents. Right now, you¡¯re honestly the coolest, and I¡¯m proud to call you my friend!¡±


    Beneath her helmet, Ste¡¯s ears burned red. She managed a soft ¡°mm,¡± her smile betraying a rare, bashful shyness that was utterly adorable.

 love and power 177

    The yellow light glowed, engines revved to life, and as soon as the traffic signal turned green, the two of them shot forward on their bikes.


    Just as Max had said, the Tate family¡¯s gates were wide open. They slipped inside without a hitch, but instead of heading straight for the main house, they looped around toward the staff quarters.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night¨Cwhen you said we wereing to the Tates, you nearly gave me a heart attack,¡± Ste muttered,


    ¡°I figured you knew what was up when you just replied, ¡®Ten minutes,¡± Alessia shot back.


    Ste grinned, rubbing her nose. ¡°I live for speed. Pretty loyal, huh? Admit it.¡±


    She nudged Alessia with her elbow, and Alessia immediately nudged her back. They shared an unspoken understanding, a silentugh passing between them.


    ¡°But seriously, why aren¡¯t we heading to the house? What are we doing out here?¡±


    They circled to the front entrance, where Butler Dawson was already waiting for


    them.


    Alessia gave Ste a small nod. Ste got the message and zipped her lips, miming it with her fingers.


    ¡°Miss Morton,¡± Butler Dawson greeted, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°Butler Dawson, would you show us the way?¡± Alessia replied, skipping the pleasantries.


    He nodded and led them into the staff quarters. Ste¡¯s curiosity was obvious, but she didn¡¯t ask; she simply stuck close to Alessia¡¯s side.


    They followed Butler Dawson down the corridor, stopping at the very end.


    ¡°Mae Lewis is inside,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alessia¡¯s words were barely out before Butler Dawson bowed and retreated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you out here,¡± Ste said, shrugging and pointing toward the hallway


    corner.


    Once Ste had gone, Alessia knocked on the door. There were a few soft sounds from within, then the door creaked open.


    14-44


    ¡°Miss<b>¡­</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Mae blinked as if she doubted her own eyes. ¡°Miss <b>Morton</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>Mae</b><b>. </b>It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here, especially sote?¡± Mae stepped aside, and Alessia finally noticed the cast on her hand.


    ¡°I heard you were hurt and wanted to check in. May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! Sorry the room¡¯s a bit small, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to tidy up with this hand, so please don¡¯t mind the mess.¡±


    She moved aside, inviting Alessia in.


    Mae had worked here for over a decade, joining the Tate estate around the same time as Butler Dawson. She didn¡¯t have to share with the rest of the staff¨Cher own modest studio was neatly arranged and homey, reflecting Mae¡¯s quiet, practical


    nature.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid all I have is water to offer,¡± Mae said, her cheeks coloring slightly as she poured a ss. ¡°But the ss is clean, I promise.¡± Her skin was dark and weathered, and it was clear she¡¯d been looked down on for it before. She always worried people might think she wasn¡¯t clean enough. But her skills and work ethic had kept her at the Tate estate longer than anyone expected.


    Whenever Alessia turned up her nose at dinner, Mae would work her magic to whip up simplefort food that always hit the spot¨Ca talent that exined why the estate¡¯s official chefs seemed toe and go so quickly.


    Why bother with a fancy chef when Mae could handle it better?


    ¡°Mae, I¡¯m not the Tate family¡¯s little princess anymore. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Lessie,¡± Alessia said softly, taking a sip of water. She smiled, gentle and warm under themplight.


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Mae fidgeted, caught between embarrassment and pride.


    ¡°Why not? From the day you joined the Tates to the day I left, you cared for me more than any staff member ever had. Now that I¡¯m no longer the family¡¯s heiress, there¡¯s no need for all this formality. ¡®Lessie¡® is just fine, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mae¡¯s face was a jumble of nervousness and real affection. ¡°You were always such a good, considerate child. Anyone would have loved you. I just did what anyone in my position should have done.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>178

 love and power 178

    Mae grew up in a remote mountain vige. When she was barely a teenager, <b>her </b>parents forced her to marry a man she¡¯d never even met. She gave birth to two daughters, but both babies were taken from her and discarded, no matter how much she pleaded. Later, her husband was killed in andslide while working in the mountains, leaving Mae a widow. The vigers gossiped about her, constantly pointing fingers.


    A local vagrant started harassing her. One day, while defending herself, Mae identally killed him. She spent several years in prison, and when she got out, the only work she could find was as a menialborer.


    Maybe Alessia was too young to remember, but the first time the eldest Tate son took her to a restaurant, they happened to see Mae there, begging the owner for any odd job. Little Alessia pointed at her, and from that day on, Mae became a fixture in the Tate household.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a youngdy of the house anymore, Mae. If you keep calling me ¡®miss¡® doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± Alessia trailed off.


    Mae waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡±


    Seeing her flustered, Alessia let it go.


    ¡°Mae, my birth parents have opened a small caf¨¦. They¡¯re shorthanded and need someone experienced to help out. You were the very first person I thought of. Butpared to working here at the Tate estate, it¡¯ll be a bit tougher. Are you willing?¡±


    Alessia hated pressuring people. If someone agreed, that was wonderful; if they didn¡¯t, she¡¯d never mention it again. She wasn¡¯t one to plead or


    bargain¨Copportunity came only once.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯d rather stay at the Tate house, I promise I¡¯ll never trouble you


    again.¡±


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Just as Alessia assumed Mae would turn her down and was about to leave, Mae suddenly called out.


    ¡°Miss! No¡­ Lessie!¡±


    Alessia arched her brow, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely on my own. If it weren¡¯t for you, I never would¡¯ve gotten the chance to work at the Tate ce. Now that you¡¯re leaving, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay


    <b>here</b><b>¨C</b>why <b>stick </b><b>around </b><b>just </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>looked </b><b>down </b><b>on</b><b>? </b>I <b>can </b><b>handle </b><b>any </b><b>work</b><b>, </b><b>no </b>matter how <b>dirty or </b>tiring. It¡¯s all service <b>work</b><b>, </b>so why <b>not go </b>with <b>you </b><b>instead </b><b>of </b>making myself miserable here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay, and for this first month, you can <b>focus </b>on resting and recovering. Three days from now, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you <b>up</b><b>.¡± </b>


    ¡°Thank you, miss¡­ Lessie.¡± Mae caught Alessia¡¯s look and quickly tapped herself on the lips, grinning sheepishly.


    ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    Mae wanted to walk Alessia out, but Alessia gently refused. All Mae could do was stand in the doorway, watching her leave.


    Back in her room, Mae nced around. To her, a room was just a room¨Cshe¡¯d never been attached to the Tate family or their home; her feelings were all for Alessia. With Alessia gone, there was nothing left for her here. All she had to do was do her job as a maid, nothing more.


    She was sad to see Alessia go, but mostly she felt happy for her. After all, Mae had seen firsthand how the Tate family treated Alessia all these years. Such a talented, wonderful girl, yet all because she was a daughter, she was overlooked and unloved.


    Mae knew Alessia¨Cif the girl didn¡¯t care about someone, she¡¯d never offer help. For her to ask Mae toe along meant her new family must be truly good people. Atst, f¨¤te was being kind; her miss deserved to be cherished.


    Sometimes Mae wondered, if her own two daughters were still alive, would they have grown up to be smart, beautiful, and kind like Alessia? Even if they weren¡¯t, that wouldn¡¯t have mattered. As long as they were good¨Chearted and safe, that would have been enough.


    The thought brought tears to her eyes, and she wiped them away.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Alessia and Ste marched straight to the vi and kicked open Ileana¡¯s bedroom door.

 love and power 179

    <b>¡°</b><b>Damn </b>mutt! I should¡¯ve just poisoned it myself. And that maid¨Cwhen <b>my </b><b>parents </b>get back, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s fired!¡±


    ¡°So, what happened in the end?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice crackled through the phone. She lounged at her desk, twirling a pen between her fingers, the picture of boredom.


    ¡°It was all that butler Dawson¡¯s fault. He butted in and saved them both¨Cthe dog and the girl.¡±


    ¡°A butler has that much power?¡± Lucy sounded genuinely surprised.


    ¡°My dad says he¡¯s in charge of everything in the house. He won¡¯t even let me call my parents! Just wait till they¡¯re back¨CI¡¯ll have every useless servant in this ce sacked. Everyst one!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no point keeping staff who don¡¯t listen to their employer,¡± Lucy replied, but


    her tone was thick with sarcasm.


    A real heiress, she thought, yet she doesn¡¯t even have her parents¡® private numbers, can¡¯t decide the fate of a maid or a dog, and still dares to talk big?


    ¡°And that brat¨Che¡¯s got nothing on his mind but Alessia, Alessia. Ungrateful little snake. Stupid and mean¨Cah!¡±


    The door mmed open with a thunderous crash. Ileana, who¡¯d been sprawledzily on her bed venting to Lucy about her day, recoiled in fright.


    She shrieked, but her bandaged leg kept her pinned down. All she could do was watch in terror as the two figures advanced.


    On the other end, Lucy nearly dropped her phone at the sudden scream. She scowled, pulled the phone away, switched to speaker, and let it re while she listened in silence.


    ¡°Alessia! Ste! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Ileana¡¯s voice trembled as she tried to muster authority. ¡°This is the Tate estate, not some yground for the likes of you!¡±


    She swallowed hard, eyes darting as the two drew closer.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the butler? Where is everyone? Why isn¡¯t anyoneing?¡± Ileana shouted, but the house remained eerily still, as if the three of them were the only souls left inside.


    ¡°Ileana, do you remember what I told you a while back?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t bother, with


    <b>14:44 </b>


    small <b>talk</b>; she <b>grabbed </b>Ileana <b>by </b>the chin<b>, </b>forcing her to look <b>up</b>.


    Ileana red, trying to break free, but Alessia¡¯s grip only tightened. <b>The </b><b>harder </b><b>she </b><b>struggled</b>, the more painful it got, until her eyes brimmed with tears and she <b>dared </b>not fight anymore.


    ¡°I told you, if you want to keep your ce as the Tate family¡¯s ¡®princess, you¡¯d <b>better </b>behave. If someone loses a single hair, I¡¯ll take ten from <i>you</i>. Isn¡¯t that right?<b>¡± </b>


    Panic flickered in Ileana¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything to York!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alessia released her chin just as Ileana was starting to breathe again, but then Alessia¡¯s hand slid down her arm, sending a wave of goosebumps across


    Ileana¡¯s skin.


    A split secondter, a piercing scream ripped through the house, so shrill it set the dog, Rex, off barking in the next room.


    Startled, York tried to get up, but butler Dawson had already appeared silently in the doorway, blocking his way.


    ¡°What¡¯s that woman throwing a fit about now?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Mr. York. We¡¯ll handle it,¡± Dawson replied calmly. York had no clue what Ileana had done that day, nor did he care much. With that, he simply closed his door and went back to whatever he was doing.


    Back in the other room, Ileana¡¯s face was twisted in agony, sweat pouring down her brow, lips pale and quivering. She stared at her limp arm, terror filling her eyes.


    Ste was now standing by the busted door, one hand gripping the ruined handle, the other rubbing her ear with an expression of utter disgust.


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell my parents?¡± Ileana tried to rally her voice, but it shook with fear. ¡°One word from me, and I¡¯ll make sure your whole family is out on the street¨Cyou¡­ you¡­¡±

 love and power 180

    <b>Chapter 180 </b>


    Ileana was so terrified she could barely form a coherent sentence, but even then<b>, </b>her first instinct was to threaten Alessia.


    ¡°You can try me if you want,¡± Alessia replied, her gaze cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Go ahead¨Crun to the Tates tonight and tell them all about this, embellish it however you like. If you want to go after the Morton family, be my guest¨Clet¡¯s see if you¡¯re actually capable of it. Just remember, all of that depends on whether you can handle the consequences of pissing me off.¡±


    Her voice didn¡¯t waver. It wasn¡¯t harsh or low, just matter¨Cof¨Cfact, as if she were reciting an unchangeable truth.


    ¡°Tonight was just a warning. If I catch you pulling this kind of stunt again, it won¡¯t end with just a little scare. Do you understand?¡°.


    As soon as the words left her lips, there was a sharp crack. Before Ileana could process what was happening, Alessia had already set her arm back in ce.


    The lingering pain numbed Ileana¡¯s nerves, but that precise control¨Cbeing able to toy with her agony¨Cinstilled a bone¨Cdeep fear.


    Alessia leaned in, her presence so overwhelming that Ileana instinctively tried to shrink away, only to realize there was nowhere left to go.


    ¡°Remember this, Ileana: I may not have the Tate name, but without it, you¡¯re nothing at all. Behave yourself. y your part as the pampered princess and quit trying to make trouble for me. Because if you keep this up, I promise you¨Cif I could get in once, I¡¯ll get in again. And the next time, it won¡¯t stop at just this.¡±


    To Ileana, Alessia¡¯s words sounded like the devil¡¯s whisper, sending tremors through her entire body. She tried to speak, but no words came out. Her arm remained frozen, as the pain only seemed to grow stronger.


    Yet, in reality, there wasn¡¯t a single mark on her. If she tried to use Alessia of anything, there¡¯d be no evidence.


    That was Alessia for you. No matter how reckless she seemed, she never left herself exposed.


    Once her lesson was delivered and her warning made clear, Alessia left Ileana¡¯s room with Ste. Butler Dawson was waiting quietly at the top of the stairs, offering nothing but a polite bow.


    14:44


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>York </b><b>is </b>still <b>in </b>his room. <b>I¡¯m </b><b>not </b><b>sure </b><b>what </b><b>happened</b><b>,¡± </b><b>Dawson </b><b>murmured</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>tone <b>neutral</b><b>¨C</b>the mark of a man who knew how to keep his job.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Keep </b>an eye on her,¡± Alessia instructed, nodding toward Ileana¡¯s door. <b>At </b>that moment, Ileana¡¯s furious screams echoed behind them as she ordered the <b>staff </b><b>to </b>


    fetch her a doctor.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    As soon as they started down the stairs, a small, excited voice called out from behind them, apanied by the joyful bark of a dog.


    ¡°Alessia! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Ste shot Alessia a look, one brow raised as if to say, ¡°Well, we¡¯re busted¨Cthe Tate family¡¯s little prince just caught us.¡±


    Alessia sighed and gestured at Ste, who winked and slipped outside to bring around her motorcycle.


    Alessia turned to face York. He stood there, clutching Rex¡¯s leash in one hand and holding up three lifelike toy snakes in the other¨Cwiggling them for effect.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s making such a racket, I figured I¡¯d go scare her a bit,¡± he said, shaking the fake snakes with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Get back to bed. Don¡¯t you know kids who stay upte don¡¯t grow tall?¡± Alessia chided, exasperated.


    She held out her hand. York hesitated, hiding the snakes behind his back.


    Alessia didn¡¯t push, just stood there with her hand outstretched. They stared each other down for barely ten seconds before York gave in.


    ¡°Fine, take them!¡± he huffed, shoving all three snakes into her hand with a pout.


    14:44

 love and power 181

    <b>¡°</b>Nothing to see tonight. Off to bed, and don¡¯t forget¨Cyou¡¯ve got school in the morning.¡± Alessia ruffled his hair affectionately.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting back?¡± York¡¯s disappointment was written all over his face.


    Alessia pinched his cheek, grinning. ¡°Goodnight, kiddo.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°So when¡¯s Ivan starting school?¡± York asked, pouting.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± York¡¯s moods were as quick to pass as they were to re up¨Ca typical child.


    ¡°All right, off to bed with you.¡±


    No sooner had Alessia finished speaking than Ileana¡¯s shrill, banshee¨Clike wailing echoed through the whole house. Alessia shot a look at Butler Dawson, who understood at once and headed straight for Ileana¡¯s room.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± York¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°Why does a little guy like you need to know all that?¡± Alessia flicked York¡¯s


    forehead.


    It didn¡¯t hurt¨Cjust left a faint red mark. York rubbed at his brow, grumbling.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one allowed to pull pranks.¡±


    Every word of his muttering reached Alessia¡¯s ears. The corners of her mouth twitched with a barely concealed smile, but she schooled her features into a stern expression.


    if you don¡¯t go to sleep right now, I¡¯ll have Ivan transfer to another school.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I get it.¡± York shot her onest look¨Cmaybe three¨Cbefore finally closing the door under her watchful gaze.


    Only after Alessia was sure York wouldn¡¯te back out did she leave. The rest, she trusted Butler Dawson to handle.


    ¡°All taken care of?¡± a voice called.


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she tossed a rubber snake across the room. Ste yelped and flung it away in reflex.


    17-54


    <b>¡°</b><b>Jesus</b><b>, </b><b>what </b>was that? Only after <b>she¡¯d </b><b>thrown </b>it <b>did </b><b>Ste </b><b>look</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Rubber <b>snake</b><b>.</b>¡± Alessia retrieved <b>It </b>from the floor and <b>chucked </b>it <b>into </b><b>the </b>trash. pleased with her handiwork.


    ¡°From the younger Tate kid?¡±


    Alessia nodded.


    ¡°Already such a little trickster. Impressive.¡±


    If Ste meant that as apliment, Alessia could only sigh in resignation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± Ste tossed her a helmet, her tone teasing.


    ¡°How long do you think she¡¯ll stay quiet this time?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether she¡¯s learned her lesson.¡±


    Ste gave a low whistle. She adored this mischievous side of Alessia.


    Back inside the Tate family¡¯s mansion, Butler Dawson¡¯s arrival finally brought some peace to Ileana¡¯s room.


    ¡°Call the police! Have Alessia arrested¨Cshe hit me!¡± Ileana¡¯s hair was a wild mess, her voice shrill and furious as she pointed usingly at Dawson, pure venom in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, where exactly are you hurt?¡± Butler Dawson¡¯s face remained impassive, his voice calm and steady.


    ¡°My hand¡­ my hand¡­¡± Terror flickered in Ileana¡¯s eyes as she looked at her own hand¨Cthe one Alessia had twisted earlier. Miraculously, it was fine now. Not even a twinge of pain.


    She reyed Alessia¡¯s actions in her mind, and a chill ran through her.


    ¡°Give me your phone! I want to call my father. His precious daughter of seventeen years just tried to hurt his real daughter¨Cshe broke in here in the middle of the night¡­ Yes! Trespassing! I¡¯ll press charges! I want her arrested!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have no evidence.¡±


    ¡°No evidence? How could there be no evidence? The surveince cameras¨Care they just for show? What about all of you? Alessia¡¯s been here for ages¨Care you all deaf or blind? If you¡¯re so useless, just get out. What¡¯s the point of keeping dead weight around?¡±


    <b>11:54 </b>


    <b>Mid</b><b>¨C</b><b>rant</b><b>, </b>Ileana suddenly <b>went </b>quiet.


    <b>¡°</b>It was <b>you</b>! <b>You </b>let her in on purpose! Butler Dawson, you work <b>for </b><b>the </b><b>Tate </b>family <b>not </b><b>for </b>Alessia. If you like her so much, why don¡¯t you leave with her? This <b>is </b><b>my </bst warning¨Cgive me my father¡¯s number, or when he gets back<b>, </b>you¡¯ll regret <b>ever </b>crossing me!¡±

 love and power 182

    Butler Dawson maintained the same dignifiedposure that <b>one </b>might expect <b>from </b>an English butler of a bygone era, even in the <b>face </b>of Ileana¡¯s usations.


    ¡°<b>Miss </b>Ileana, if I were you, I¡¯d pretend nothing ever happened. Don¡¯t you see <b>by </b><b>now</b><b>? </b>I¡¯m not the one who refused to give you Mr. Tate¡¯s number. Nor was I the one <b>who </b>let Miss Morton in. My loyalty lies with the Tate family, with Mr. Tate, and with his sons. But you, Miss, are not among them.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been Dawson¡¯s decision to withhold the phone number¨Cthat was Scott¡¯s explicit order. After Ileana¡¯s disastrous scene at the family wee dinner, her value in Scott¡¯s eyes had plummeted. No family of stature would tolerate a daughter¨Cinw who lost herposure in public over some minor slight<b>, </b>embarrassing them in front of their guests.


    As for letting Alessia into the house¨Cthat was entirely Max¡¯s doing. Alessia¡¯s influence at home stemmed mostly from Max¡¯s support.


    Ileana, by contrast, was simply ignored. She couldmand the other staff, but when it came to Dawson¨Cthe man who managed every detail of the Tate


    household¨Cshe had no leverage whatsoever.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I suggest you get some rest. I¡¯ll be on my way. As for the lock, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to manage for tonight. I¡¯ll have someone rece it for you in the


    morning.¡±


    With that, Dawson turned and left. The door closed softly behind him, but Ileana¡¯s shrill scream pierced the quiet, grating on the nerves. ss shattered and things crashed to the floor, but Dawson didn¡¯t so much as nce back. He simply descended the stairs, leaving the chaos behind.


    By dawn, the storm of the night had passed.


    Alessia, ever efficient, had managed to resolve Ivan¡¯s situation before morning. The so¨Ccalled ¡°assessment¡± was little more than an excuse to tailor a curriculum to Ivan¡¯s needs; even if he didn¡¯t ace it, it wouldn¡¯t dy his admission.


    To be thorough, Alessia took the day off and personally apanied Ivan to Berlington Elementary. To her surprise, the principal and two teachers were waiting


    at the entrance.


    ¡°Mr. Linden, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Alessia said, gently squeezing Ivan¡¯s hand¨Ca silent reassurance that seemed to steady him.


    11:55


    Lessie! I was starting to think you¡¯d never call Charlie Linden<b>, </b>Just shy of fifty bur looking a decade younger, greeted her with a broad, genuine smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been briefed on the situation, so I didn¡¯t bother with any extra staff. Just as <b>you </b>asked, I brought York¡¯s homeroom teacher and the assessment supervisor.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Alessia replied politely, keeping a touch of distance <b>in </b><b>her </b>tone. Charlie, however, was <b>as </b>warm as ever.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me! I¡¯m still racking my brains over how to repay you. You¡¯re so young, so talented, and yet never arrogant. Are you sure you won¡¯t consider my son? He¡¯s only five years older than you¨Cnot exactly ancient! Looks and brains <b>to </b>match, too.¡±


    Alessia stifled a sigh. ¡°Mr. Linden, I¡¯m only seventeen. I haven¡¯t even graduated high school yet.¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why you should strike while the Iron¡¯s hot! Someone as


    outstanding as you, once you¡¯re in college, you¡¯ll have suitors lined up from here to Rome. Wouldn¡¯t you at least let myzy son cut the line?¡±


    ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s talk about Ivan¡¯s admission, shall we?¡± Alessia pretended to step away, knowing persuasion was pointless.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t go! It¡¯s rare to have you reach out to me.¡± Charlie quickly caught her arm, not wanting to let her escape.


    The two teachers exchanged nces, surprised to see their normally stern. principal acting so animated. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this girl really


    <b>was</b>.


    ¡°This is Ivan, the student you mentioned?¡± Charlie asked, recovering hisposure in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ve


    cleared his throat all the details. Let¡¯s head inside and talk in the office.¡± He


    all business once more.

 love and power 183

    Inside the testing ssroom, Ivan sat quietly, focused on his drawing with <b>a </b>teacher by his side. After greeting him, Alessia made her way next door to the headmaster¡¯s office.


    Charlie had just finished steeping the tea and waved Alessia over. ¡°Please, have a <b>seat</b>, Miss Morton. I¡¯m Ivan¡¯s future homeroom teacher¨CZimmerman¡¯s the name.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Zimmerman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reviewed the details. Are you hoping for Ivan to be in the same ss as York?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alessia replied, shaking her head. She wanted Ivan to fit in, but she didn¡¯t believe in forcing the two boys together all the time. They were individuals, each with their own lives and circles of friends. Forcing them to stick together would only defeat the purpose ofing to school at all.


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need to be anxious,¡± she continued. ¡°Ivan¡¯s situation is a little unique, but he actually prefers to spend most of his time quietly on his own. If you pay too much attention to him, you might make him ufortable.¡±


    Mr. Zimmerman was new that semester, and this was his first time handling a situation like Ivan¡¯s. He¡¯d been worried Alessia would have a long list of unreasonable requests, so hearing her words, he breathed a visible sigh of relief.


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, the kids in ss can be a bit rambunctious, but their hearts are in the right ce. I¡¯m sure Ivan will fit right in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zimmerman.¡± Alessia smiled warmly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check in on the testing, Mr. Zimmerman?¡± Charlie suggested, sensing the conversation had run its course. Mr. Zimmerman caught the hint, got up, and closed the door behind him as he left.


    With a new kettle boiled, Charlie poured a fresh cup and set it in front of Alessia. ¡°I heard from Mr. Dawson you introduced your second brother to him as an apprentice?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got talent, and he gets along well with the mentor. It just happened naturally, really.¡±


    Charlie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good. Mr. Dawson¡¯s never had kids of his own, and now he¡¯s finally found two talented students¨Ceven if they both have ns of their own. At least now he can rest easy, knowing his life¡¯s work will be carried on.¡±


    112


    <b>11:55 </b>


    Alessia finished her tea and nodded, her calm <bposure </b>making Charlie even more fond of her.


    ¡°<b>Are </b>you looking to mentor someone new yourself, Lessle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet a few gifted ones. I¡¯m just giving them a nudge in the right direction.¡±


    Charlie grinned. ¡°My son and his friends started apany¨Cit¡¯s actually doing pretty well. Any chance you¡¯d be interested in hearing about it, Lessie?¡±


    Alessia gave him a mock¨Cexasperated look. ¡°Mr. Linden, are you trying this again?¡±


    Charlie got the message and dropped the subject, not wanting to scare her off. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop!¡± He turned away, coughing softly.


    ¡°Have you been taking your medicine on time?¡± Alessia frowned.


    ¡°I have, just a little cold, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, I already went to see Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Despite his reassurance, Alessia reached over and checked his pulse.


    ¡°See? I told you I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You and my mentor are just the same¨Cone with a sweet tooth, the other always after something cold. Neither of you make it easy for anyone.¡±


    Charlie, caught out, didn¡¯t dare argue.


    A knock sounded at the door, and Charlie called out before it opened.


    The testing teacher entered, Ivan¡¯s drawing in hand. ¡°Headmaster, Miss Morton.¡±


    ¡°Ivan and Mr. Zimmerman are still in the ssroom, so I thought I¡¯d bring Ivan¡¯s work over first.¡±


    ¡°How did he do, Professor Lane?¡± Charlie asked.


    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Professor Lane was visibly excited as he spread the drawing on the desk. Charlie leaned over, intrigued.


    ¡°I was already amazed when I saw the portfolio Miss Morton sent¨Chis sense of color is remarkable. Thest time I was this stunned by <b>a </b>student¡¯s work, it was Eddie¡¯s. Today I asked him to use charcoal, and his handling of light and shadow is wless. Calling him a genius is no exaggeration!¡±

 love and power 184

    Professor Lane¡¯s eyes sparkled, as if he could already see the next Eddie emerging before him.


    ¡°The lines are a bit unpolished, but with a stronger foundation, the work <b>would </b>really shine.¡±


    Charlie nodded, turning to Alessia. ¡°Professor Lane is a leading figure in the art world¨Cif he says so, what do you think?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Berlington Elementary is the kind of ce parents will do anything to get their kids into. There¡¯s a reason for its reputation.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Professor Lane, could you let Mr. Zimmerman know to help him with the enrollment paperwork, and maybe show him around the ssrooms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go say


    bi to my brother first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. And when you¡¯ve got time,e by for tea¨Cdon¡¯t wait until you need something to remember you still know a Mr. Linden.¡±


    Charlie was clearly teasing, but Alessia took it in stride, smiling as she responded. After a few more words, she followed Professor Lane out of the room.


    Charlie looked at the painting and nodded in genuine appreciation. ¡°That girl really has an eye for talent. There may be plenty of prodigies these days, but it¡¯s not so easy to find the real ones¨Cand somehow, they all end up around her.¡±


    With a look of approval, he carefully ced the painting in a cab nearby.


    ¡°This is as far as I can go with you today,¡± Alessia sa¨ªd, crouching down to meet Ivan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll have to handle the rest on your own, okay?¡±


    Nervousness flickered in Ivan¡¯s eyes, and he gripped the straps of his backpack tightly. Still, he nodded to Alessia.


    A rare softness appeared in Alessia¡¯s gaze as sheid a gentle hand on his head. ¡°York will pick you up after school. If anythinges up, just call me¨CI¡¯lle get


    you.


    Ivan nodded again, tapping his smartwatch to show her he remembered how to use <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± Alessia said, ruffling his hair before turning to Mr. Zimmerman. ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Zimmerman.¡±


    <b>17.55 </b>


    ¡°No trouble at all, it¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Mr. Zimmerman replied quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but marvel again at how children from wealthy families carried themselves¨Cit was a kind of confidence you didn¡¯t see every day. If she didn¡¯t know better, she¡¯d have thought she was Alessia¡¯s assistant rather than the other way around.


    With Ivan sorted, Alessia headed back to campus. She¡¯d nned to pick up Mae right away, but Mae said she needed to finish up a few things, so Alessia decided to wait until school let out.


    Meanwhile, Ivan followed Mr. Zimmerman to the ssroom. It was just after the bell, and half the students had already dashed out.


    ¡°Ivan, could you sit here for now?¡± Mr. Zimmerman asked. Both Ivan and York had transferred mid¨Cyear, so it


    was only natural their seats ended up side by side.


    Ivan nced at the messy desk next to his own, then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s break time now. When ss starts, the teacher will introduce you to everyone. Do you think you¡¯ll be okay on your own for a bit?¡±


    Ivan looked around at the ssroom¨Cother kids were ncing curiously in <b>his </b>direction. Hugging his backpack, he nodded once more.


    ¡°Great. When the number on your watch hits twenty, it¡¯s time for ss. I¡¯ll go get your textbooks now, so don¡¯t worry¨Ceveryone here is really nice.¡±


    With that, Mr. Zimmerman turned to the rest of the students, pping to get their


    attention.


    ¡°Everyone, this is our new ssmate, Ivan. Let¡¯s make sure to be weing and kind, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± <i>the </i>c


    replied in unison.


    Mr. Zimmerman gave Ivan an encouraging thumbs¨Cup before hurrying out of the


    room.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the new kid, right?¡°

 love and power 185

    Ivan looked <b>up </b>and found himself face¨Cto¨Cface with a boy at least a head taller than him, nked by two slightly shorter boys. The three closed in, boxing him into a corner, while the other kids on the yground fell silent and turned to watch


    He pressed his lips together, wanting to say ¡°hello,¡± but the word got stuck in his throat. No sound came out.


    The tall boy scowled impatiently and shoved him.


    ¡°Hey, are you deaf or blind? I asked what your name is!¡±


    Ivan stared at him, suddenly struggling to breathe. His face drained of color, and he clutched his chest, gasping for air.


    The sight rattled the three boys.


    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t do anything to you¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the ringleader


    stammered, panic creeping into his voice. ¡°I barely touched you! I just asked your


    name!


    ¡°Zane¡¯s hitting people! Zane hit someone! Tell the teacher¨CZane¡¯s picking on someone!¡± someone shouted from behind them. The ssroom erupted into chaos, and Ivan¡¯s panic only grew.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit anyone! I didn¡¯t!¡± Zane yelled back. More kids gathered, crowding around, and Ivan felt as if the room was closing in on him.


    ¡°Say something! I only gave you a little push, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Zane¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He never meant any harm¨Csure, he was bigger than most, but that didn¡¯t. mean he wanted to hurt anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Why are you all crowding around my desk?¡± A voice cut through themotion from the front of the room.


    ¡°York, Zane¡¯s picking on your new seatmate!¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Zane blurted out, voice cracking<b>. </b>


    ¡°Seatmate?¡± York paused/confused.


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s really cute!¡± someone chimed in, always eager for drama.


    York¡¯s confusion vanished as he realized what was happening. He rushed over, the crowd parted quickly to let him through.


    and


    ¡°Ivan! Are you okay?¡± York asked, anxiety written all over his face as he knelt beside


    11:55


    Ivan, hands <b>fluttering </b>helplessly.


    ¡°Ivan, It¡¯s me¨CYork. Are you alright? Do <b>you </b>feel sick?¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer, and York¡¯s worry only grew. He turned to re at Zane<b>. </b>


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    The usation startled Zane, who began sobbing in earnest, tears and snot streaming down his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just pushed him, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to¨CI don¡¯t know what happened ¡°Zane¡¯s cries grew louder, and the kids nearby snickered, only making York angrier.


    ¡°Back off, all of you!¡± York snapped. The crowd quieted and shuffled back.


    York crouched in front of Ivan, gently covering Ivan¡¯s trembling hands with his own.


    ¡°Ivan, it¡¯s me, York. It¡¯s okay now¨CI¡¯m here. Can you talk to me? Please, don¡¯t scare me like this.¡±


    He pressed his forehead to Ivan¡¯s, trying to ground him. Slowly, the noise in Ivan¡¯s mind faded, reced by the steadyfort of York¡¯s voice.


    ¡°York¡­¡± Ivan whispered, his voice faint and shaky. It was the first time he¡¯d ever said York¡¯s name out loud.


    Unlike Zane¡¯s noisy, blubbering sobs¨Cso grating and dramatic¨CIvan just sat there, pale and fragile, his red¨Crimmed eyes making him look even more delicate. The sight tugged at York¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here¨Cdon¡¯t cry, okay? Did he mess with you? Just say the word and I¡¯ll punch him for you.¡±

 love and power 186

    <b>Chapter </b><b>186 </b>


    Ivan held onto York¡¯s hand as if it were hisst lifeline, but finally managed <b>to </b>calm down.


    ¡°York,¡± he repeated, his voice steadier this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m right here.¡± York, mimicking Alessia¡¯s gentle manner, patted Ivan¡¯s head softly. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Ivan let out a slow breath and shook his hea


    He nced over York¡¯s shoulder at Zane, whose sobs left him gasping for air. Guilt flickered across Ivan¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡­ I scared him,¡± Ivan admitted, each word an effort, but he forced himself to exin.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose! I didn¡¯t mean to push you¨Cit¡¯s just, you never answer!¡± Zane¡¯s voice broke as he hupped through his tears.


    ¡°Oh, so if someone doesn¡¯t talk, you just shove them? Do you even realize how strong you are, you giant?¡± York shot back without thinking. Ivan tugged on his sleeve, and York grudgingly reined in his temper,


    York clicked his tongue in irritation. ¡°Unbelievable. You can¡¯t do anything right.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡¯sing! Teacher¡¯sing!<b>¡± </b>


    The kids scattered in an instant. Mr. Zimmerman entered, his face clouded with


    concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± He set his books down on Ivan¡¯s desk, eyeing the trio sternly.


    ¡°Who started this<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Zane! Zane was picking on the new kid!¡± The ss quickly chimed in, and Zane, desperate to defend himself<b>, </b>started sniffling again, his tears and runny nose. returning with a vengeance<b>. </b>


    Seeing this, Ivan fished a tissue from his bag and handed it to Zane, then gave York¡¯s sleeve another tug, silently asking him to exin.


    York rolled his eyes, but Ivan¡¯s insistence won out. He ryed what had happened.


    Mr. Zimmerman sighed. ¡°You did well to stand up for your new seatmate. Everyone, read quietly for now¨CI¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    122


    12-02


    He led Zane <b>out </b><b>of </b>the ssroom.


    <b>The </b>moment the door closed, the room buzzed with chatter again<b>. </b><b>York </b>Ignored it <b>all</b>, <b>flopping </b>back into his seat and shoving his books haphazardly into <b>his </b>desk.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ivan pulled a piece of candy from his backpack¨Cthe one Karen <b>had </b>slipped him that morning.


    York didn¡¯t hesitate, popping it into his mouth. ¡°Told you, I¡¯ll look out for you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ivan nodded, a small smile finally breaking through.


    York nced over, relieved.


    For the rest of the day, York stuck to Ivan like glue. Curious ssmates kepting over, asking about their rtionship or about the new kid¡¯s background, but York brushed them off and said nothing.


    Kids¡® tempers re and fade fast¨CZane, having been scolded, didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Ivan. Instead, he brought over some snacks and apologized. Ivan offered him a piece of candy in return.


    York was a little jealous, so Ivan handed him the rest of the candies from his bag. which finally brought a smile back to York¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home after school,¡± York said: ¡°Alessia said to make sure you get to your mom¡¯s shop¨Cdo you know the way?¡±


    Ivan nodded.


    ¡°Your mom owns a shop? What kind?¡± Zane perked up, grinning as he leaned in.


    ¡°A breakfast ce.¡± Technically, it started as a breakfast spot, buttely it had grown into more of a full diner¨Cbusiness had picked up far more than they¡¯d expected.


    ¡°His mom¡¯s food is amazing,¡± York jumped in, sounding oddly proud.


    ¡°Really? Can I try it sometime?¡± Zane¡¯s eyes lit up; the prospect of food always got his attention. His family worked in food development, so he¡¯d grown up surrounded by new vors and dishes¨Cno wonder he was so tall, and such a foodie.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ivan replied.


    ¡°No way!¡± York shot back at the same time.


    Ivan was the first to agree, York the first to refuse.

 love and power 187

    Zane <b>scowled</b>. ¡°Ivan already said It¡¯s fine¨Cwhy are you acting like It Isn¡¯t<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not!¡± York snapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. Ivan says yes, so I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going!¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡±


    In the end, all three of them went anyway.


    York red at Ivan as they approached the car. ¡°Why do you get to ride with me? Don¡¯t you have your own driver?¡±


    ¡°York, stop being so stingy!¡± Zane shot back, sandwiching Ivan between himself and York as they slid into the backseat.


    ¡°Annoying tagalongs,¡± York muttered under his breath.


    Ivan simply sighed and shook his head at York, putting on a stern face but staying silent, just watching him.


    I


    ¡°Whatever. If it weren¡¯t for Alessia, I wouldn¡¯t even be dealing with you.¡± York huffed, turning to stare stubbornly out the window, sulking.


    Zane blinked, then leaned in closer to Ivan, crowding him a bit. Ivan shifted. awkwardly, edging a little closer to York for space.


    ¡°Ivan:


    Alessia?¡±


    ¡°My sister.¡± Ivan finally answered, which made Zane perk up even more.


    ¡°Your sister? Is she pretty? I¡¯ve got a sister too and she¡¯s always picking on me. I can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    ¡°My sister is pretty. Very pretty.¡± Ivan¡¯s whole demeanor softened just mentioning Alessia; his eyes lit up as if she were his personal hero.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister,<b>¡± </b>York grumbled, sounding even more put out.


    Ivan, sitting close enough to hear, caught his mumble. ¡°Right, she¡¯s York¡¯s sister


    too.¡±


    <b>12:02 </b>


    <b>York </b>didn¡¯t turn around<b>, </b><b>just </b>gave a small, smug anort, the corners of his mout curling up.


    Zane tilted his head, confused. ¡°How can your sister be York¡¯s sister<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>None of your business. You ask too many questions,¡± York snapped, patience wearing thin.


    ¡°I was talking to Ivan, not you¡­¡±


    The squabbling started again, voices rising and falling, until Ivan just sighed and pulled a picture book from his bag, flipping it open for some peace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine,¡± York offered, leaning in with interest.


    Ivan nodded quietly and turned the page.


    Zane crowded in on Ivan¡¯s other side. York was about to snap at him again, but caught sight of Ivan¡¯s longshes as he stared down, absorbed in the illustrations. Something about the way Ivan looked made York¡¯s annoyance melt away, and he decided to let it go.


    Finally, the car fell into a peaceful silence. The driver, who¡¯d been anxiously watching them in the rearview mirror, breathed a sigh of relief. These were the pampered sons of wealthy families; if any one of them got so much as a scratch, it¡¯d be on his head. He was just a poor working man caught in the middle.


    Right now, he was genuinely grateful for Ivan¨Cso calm and quietpared to other kids his age. It was a rare blessing.


    Meanwhile, across town, Alessia headed straight to an apartment building near the shops after school. Mae was already waiting for her outside, tworge bags at her side.


    ¡°Mae, did I keep you waiting long?¡±


    ¡°Oh¨CLessie, no, not at all! Butler Dawson drove me over, and we just got here.¡±


    Back at the Tate house, Mae always wore her hair up in a tidy bun. But with her arm in a cast now, her long, thick ck hair spilled down her back, making her look even more slender byparison, as if all her nourishment had gone to her hair instead of her body.


    She offered a shy smile, rubbing her hands nervously against her clothes.


    ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Mae nced toward the young man next to Alessia.


    ¡°This is my second brother, Zachary.¡±


    <b>12.02 </b>


    ¡°Hello, Mae. Please, just call me Zachary.¡± With his gentle features and warm smile, Zachary had the kind of face that instantly put people at ease¨Csomeone parents. would trust right away.

 love and power 188

    <b>Chapter </b>188


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really handsome, you know that?¡±


    Zachary blushed and scratched his cheek, a little embarrassed by thepliment.


    ¡°Come on, let me show you upstairs.¡±


    Mae nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She bent down to pick up her suitcase, but Zachary quickly stepped in to stop her.


    ¡°Your hand¡¯s still hurt. Please, let me take it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t possibly. What if I get your uniform dirty? It¡¯s a pain to wash. I can manage, really.¡±


    ¡°Mae, we asked him here to help. Your hand¡¯s in that state¨Cif you still insist on lugging your own bags, what does that say about us two young people?¡± Alessia spoke up, tilting her head as she noticed a few neighbors peeking at them from the hallway windows.


    Mae caught on immediately and let go of the handle. Growing up in a small town, she knew just how sharp neighbors¡® tongues could be when it came to appearances. She didn¡¯t protest anymore, letting Zachary take her bag while she followed Alessia up the stairs.


    Once inside the apartment, Mae hurried to have Zachary set the bag down, apologizing over and over until Zachary felt awkward himself.


    Alessia, sensing his difort, changed the subject. ¡°Mae, take a look around. It¡¯s not huge¨Cjust a bedroom and a living room¨Cbut see if you like it.¡±


    Mae nced around and broke into a smile. The living room was certainly more spacious than the one at the Tate family¡¯s house. There was a kitchen, a bathroom, and the ce faced south, so it was bright and quiet. She couldn¡¯t find a single thing toin about.


    ¡°This is wonderful, Lessie. Really, it must cost a fortune a month, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The caf¨¦ covers room and board. Right, Zach?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zachary replied, a beatte but earnest.


    Mae¡¯s sry at the Tate family had never been low, but she¡¯d always been <b>frugal</b>, donating most of what she earned to girls in need back in the mountains<b>. </b>She¡¯d never managed to save much for herself. Money, she figured, couldn¡¯t be taken with you when


    you <i>go </i>


    and she had no children of her own. Rather than let it sit, she¡¯d


    12:02


    rather it helped <b>some </b><b>little </b><b>girl </b>somewhere<b>¨C</b>maybe as a blessing for that wo babies <b>she¡¯d </b><b>lost </b>before she even <b>got </b>to see their faces, hoping that, if theres such a thing as a next life, they might find a kinder home.


    Alessia knew all this. That¡¯s why she¡¯d gone to such lengths to help her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the ce cleaned for you,¡± Alessia added. ¡°Take your time settling in.¡±


    Mae nodded gratefully, sensing that Alessia didn¡¯t want to hear another round of apologies or thanks. She bit back her words and just smiled.


    ¡°The caf¨¦¡¯s right across the street, so it¡¯s easy to get to. For now, just focus on resting. Once your hand¡¯s healed, you cane by. The contract¡¯s already printed and waiting at the shop. Just sign it when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Alessia paused, as if running through a mental checklist. Zachary, watching her, felt his heart go soft.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ would it be alright if I went over now, just to say hello?¡± Mae asked, a little hesitant. ¡°You¡¯ve both done so much for me already, and with the caf¨¦ right there, I¡¯d feel better just stopping in and introducing myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not busy at this hour anyway¨Cwe were heading over now, so we can show you the way,¡± Zachary jumped in before Alessia could answer, and she nodded in agreement.


    Mae rxed, ncing around the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much with me. Is there a grocery store nearby? I¡¯d like to pick up some


    fruit¡­¡±


    ¡°No rush. There¡¯s plenty of time for that,¡± Alessia said gently.


    But Zachary, already getting a sense of Mae¡¯s personality, realized that telling her not to bring anything would only make her feel worse.


    Sure enough, Mae¡¯s shoulders eased, and she murmured something about not wanting to show up empty¨Chanded next time.


    Alessia and Zachary let her be, following along as she set out, ready to help however she needed.

 love and power 189

    12:02


    <b>Chapter </b><b>189 </b>


    When the three of them entered, the caf¨¦ was quiet, with only <b>a </b>handful <b>of </b>customers. At one table sat three kids¨Cone of whom was a head <b>taller </b>than the others.


    ¡°Lessie, Zachary?¡± Karen, the cashier, was the first to spot them. ¡°And this must be Mae?¡±


    The three children turned at the sound.


    ¡°Alessia!¡± York hopped down from his chair and waved, Ivan following right behind. Zane, looking confused but curious, saw the others leaving and trailed after them.


    Alessia ruffled York¡¯s hair affectionately before turning to Ivan. ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡±


    Ivan nodded and tugged Zane closer.


    ¡°A new friend?¡± Alessia asked, meeting Zane¡¯s wide¨Ceyed gaze. He brightened


    instantly, offering a polite greeting.


    ¡°Hello, miss. My name¡¯s Zane.¡±


    ¡°New friend? Hah!¡± York scoffed. ¡°He nearly made Ivan cry this morning!¡±


    Alessia nced at Ivan, who simply shook his head.


    ¡°Big misunderstanding! I swear I didn¡¯t bully Ivan. If I had, would he have brought me here? Right, Ivan?¡± Zane hurried to exin, desperate not to make a bad


    impression on Alessia.


    Ivan nodded, about to speak, but York cut in again.


    ¡°Please. You practically begged for a ride in my car.¡±


    ¡°York!¡± Alessia put a firm hand on York¡¯s head before the bickering could escte. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We can talk about thister.¡±


    York pouted, only then noticing Mae behind Alessia.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Mae? What are you doing here?¡± York put his hands behind his back, in a manner that made him look far older than he was.


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡­ I resigned. I won¡¯t be working for the Tate family anymore.¡±


    <b>12.02 </b>


    ¡°You <b>quit</b>? Was it because that woman shoved <b>your </b>bid the fire your wal <b>back </b><b>with </b><b>me </b>I¡¯ll stand up for yout She¡¯s so cruel, trying to get rid of my Rex and <b>shoving </b>you down the stairs. No wonder they say the wickedest hearts belong <b>to </b>wicked women.¡±


    At that, Alessia gave York a sharp flick to the forehead.


    ¡°What was that for? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Think about thatst thing you said.¡±


    York realized he¡¯d crossed a line. He rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you guys¡­¡± he muttered, backing down when Alessia shot him a warning look.


    ¡°Still Ileana, huh?¡± Karen muttered, her smile tight and <b>forced</b>.


    Mae, who¡¯d worked for the Tate family for years, clearly wasn¡¯t about to badmouth her former employers. She could only manage an awkward smile.


    ¡°I know what happened,¡± Alessia said tly. ¡°Ileana tried to get rid of York¡¯s dog while we took him to the amusement park. Rex is smart¨Che ran into the house for cover. Mae happened toe out just then, and Ileana pushed her down the steps¨Cbroke her leg<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Karen and Zachary looked shocked, disappointment flickering in their eyes.


    ¡°Well, might as well tell you everything. Yesterday, I went out to confront Ileana. Didn¡¯t do much¨Cjust dislocated her shoulder. Figured she should know what pain


    feels like¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Karen and Zachary gaped at her, and for a moment Alessia thought they were about to scold <b>her </b>for touching their precious foster daughter.


    But Zachary¡¯s next question caught her off guard. ¡°Did you leave any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! If she tries to press charges, what then? No, this won¡¯t do. We need Ethan back here so we can work out a n. We can¡¯t let her get the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Alessia blinked, momentarily speechless.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Zachary, quick¨Ccall Ethan. Have hime home. We need to sort this out before anyone gets in trouble.¡±

 love and power 190

    Aren¡¯t you here to talk about how I dislocated Ileana¡¯s shoulder<b>? </b>


    ¡°<b>Silly </b>girl, of course that¡¯s what we¡¯re here for!¡± Karen gave her a look that clearly said, ¡°How can you be so sharp most days and so clueless right now?*


    ¡°What if she goes and gets a doctor¡¯s report and tries to press charges? We <b>need </b><b>to </b>be ready just in case. Your college entrance exams areing up next year<b>, </b>you can¡¯t afford trouble now. I get you acted on impulse, but you did the right thing. Don¡¯t worry if ites to it, I¡¯d sell everything I own to protect you<b>.¡± </b>


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time, but she quickly reached for Zachary¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Rx. I already set her shoulder back in ce. She can¡¯t do a thing to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Both of them looked skeptical.


    ¡°Really! Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alessia ended the call before it connected and handed the phone back to Zachary.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. As long as you¡¯re alright.¡± Karen finally let out a long breath, and Zachary gave Alessia an approving pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Mae, no matter what, I raised her for seventeen years. If she turned out like this¡­ well, I¡¯m truly sorry. How¡¯s your hand?¡±


    Karen¡¯s face was full of guilt. She might have given up hope on Ileana, but after all, she had raised the girl herself and couldn¡¯t deny some responsibility for her character.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me, Karen. I¡¯ve always been a little rough around the edges. Give it a few days and I¡¯ll be fine. Back when I was younger, this would¡¯ve just been


    a scratch.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t call me ¡®ma¡¯am¡®-that makes me feel ancient. Just call me Karen, please. Lessie¡¯s told me so much about you¨Csaid you¡¯re a real lifesaver around the house. Once you¡¯ve recovered, you have toe by and show us your skills. With you here, I can finally rx.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy now? If not, would you like to try some of my cooking?¡±


    They chatted as they headed upstairs, leaving Alessia behind, still a little dazed<b>, </b><b>a </b>Zachary smiling as he watched them go. In the corner, three kids huddled together, nibbling on pastries.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    12:02


    <b>You¡¯re </b><b>not </b><b>going </b><b>to </b><b>scold </b>me for hurting Ileana Alessia had braced he <b>lecture</b><b>, </b><b>only </b><b>to </b>be <bpletely </b>thrown off.


    ¡°Why would we?¡± Zachary ruffled her hair with a grin.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She did. And besides, who¡¯s family here<b>? </b><b>We </b>are. You really think we¡¯d take someone else¡¯s side over yours?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t answer, but a small smile tugged at her lips.


    Zachary grinned wider and ruffled her hair again, full of brotherly affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to see if they need any help. Dad¡¯s up there too. Can I leave the three little troublemakers to you?¡±


    Alessia nodded, waiting until Zachary had disappeared upstairs before joining the kids at their table.


    ¡°Hi, Alessia,¡± Zane greeted her sweetly, earning a dramatic ¡°ugh¡± from York.


    Alessia pinched Zane¡¯s cheek and smiled at him.


    Zane blushed and leaned toward Ivan. ¡°Your sister¡¯s so pretty¨Cway prettier than that girl next door.¡±


    Ivan nodded. He had no idea who ¡°the girl next door¡± was, but he knew Alessia was pretty.


    The two boys quickly became friends, while York watched from the side, feeling a little left out and grumbling under his breath. If he¡¯d known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have let Zanee over at all.


    ¡°New friends and you forget all about old ones. No loyalty. Who was it that teased you this morning? Who was it that protected you? Heartless.¡± He grabbed thest piece of cake from his te and wolfed it down as if taking out his frustrations on the pastry.


    Ivan, thinking York just really liked the cake, silently pushed his own te over.


    York looked at him. Ivan just smiled quietly, saying nothing, and all of York¡¯s grumpiness melted away.


    ¡°You eat it. I¡¯m full.¡± He tried to sound tough, but with Ivan so gentle, it was no wonder he got pushed around.


    Ch

 love and power 191

    apter <b>191 </b>


    Zachary and <b>Brendan </b>had already told the two brothers everything about Ileana Once everyone knew Alessia was fine, they finally breathed a sigh <b>of </b>relief and didn¡¯t press for any more details.


    Ivan settled into school, with York handling pick¨Cup and drop¨Coff duties. With <b>both </b>York and Zane¨Cthe ss clowns¨Caround, it was clear Ivan was slowlying <b>out </b>of his shell. The whole Morton family was quietly delighted to see it.


    Alessia also noticed that even though Ivan still spent most of his days drawing, <b>he¡¯d </b>started reaching for colors he¡¯d never used before. Bright reds and sunny yellows finally made their way into his art, leaving traces where his world used to be only


    grey.


    Mae¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t healed yet, but after a lifetime spent working, being told to rest for a month left her at a loss. So<b>, </b>she starteding by the caf¨¦ every day, wiping down tables, gathering up the silverware, tidying up where she could.


    At first, Karen and Brendan tried to <b>insist </b>she rest. But when Mae made it clear she <b>needed </b>something to do¨Cand Alessia didn¡¯t object¨Cthey let her help out, still paying


    her <b>as </b>usual.


    Days slipped by, and soon enough, it was time for <b>the </b>school¡¯s annual sports day. The Mortons nearly had their first family argument over just two admission


    tickets.


    In the end, Zachary and Ivan had to bow out since they¡¯d be in ss. Karen and Brendan gave up their spots too; with the caf¨¦ to run and the family to support, duty called. That left Ethan and Liam the lucky winners of the tickets.


    Before leaving, the brothers were in high spirits, while Alessia had to get ready early and left for school with Zachary at dawn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Lessie¡¯s counting on you. Thank goodness we still have the old camera¨Ctake plenty of photos, okay? We barely have any of her,¡± Brendan reminded them as they headed out.


    ¡°Rx, Dad. When have I ever let you down with my photography?¡± Liam fiddled with the camera, snapping a test shot or two before tucking it safely around his


    neck.


    ¡°And make sure you cheer for her. Even if she doesn¡¯t win, I don¡¯t want to hear <b>a </b>single word of discouragement. I¡¯ll be home early to bake that dessert she loves,¡± Karen added, patting Ethan¡¯s arm.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>12:03 </b>


    Alright, <b>we¡¯re </b>heading <b>out</b>!¡±


    <b>With </bst<b>¨C</b>minute reminders <b>from </b>their parents<b>, </b><b>Ethan </b>and Liam set off. Meanwhi Alessia<b>, </b>just as she walked into her ssroom, was handed her team <b>jersey </b>by Penny.


    This one¡¯s yours. Everyone else is already in the locker room getting changed. We¡¯re supposed to be on the field at nine sharp, and the opening ceremony starts <b>at </b>nine¨Cthirty. The teacher said we need to head down early, so you should <b>hurry </b>and get changed.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡± Alessia nced around¨Conly a few students were scattered around, none of them Ste<b>. </b>


    I


    ¡°She was waiting for you, but I convinced her to go get changed first. She¡¯s probably waiting by the locker room now.¡±


    Alessia nodded and turned to leave, only to nearly collide with Lucy at the door. Quick reflexes saved Lucy from a nasty fall, as Alessia caught her just in time.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Alessia asked, not letting go until Lucy had her bnce again.


    Lucy looked pale and shook her head, but said nothing more before slipping back


    to her seat.


    Alessia exchanged a look with Penny, who shrugged to show she had no idea what was up. Alessia didn¡¯t dwell on it. She and Lucy weren¡¯t exactly close, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, once you¡¯re changed, go straight to the field. I still need to hand out jerseys to thest two, Penny replied.


    Alessia nodded, grabbed her jersey, and left for the locker room. Just like Penny said, Ste was already outside, dressed and waiting for her.


    ¡°So, who¡¯sing to cheer you on today?<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°My oldest and third brothers. They argued about it all night yesterday,¡± Alessia replied with augh.


    Ste grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great. Two more people to witness your big win.¡±


    The academy only gave out personalized tickets, and each student could bring a maximum of two guests. Alessia used to toss her tickets every year, but this bei herst one, she was actually d to have familying. Ste, too, was genuinely happy for her.


    12:03


    <b>Chapter </b><b>192 </b>

 love and power 192

    After getting <b>changed</b>, the two of them headed out to the field. As the ss¡¯s athletic coordinator, Plerce practically lit up when he saw Alessia <b>arrive</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Alessia, finally! You¡¯re here! Still carrying the ss sign for <b>us </b>this year, <b>right</b><b>? </b>You¡¯re the face of our ss¨Conce you walk out there, we¡¯re a lock for best in show!¡± He pressed the card into her hands before she could even reply.


    The sign, designed by one of the ss¡¯s art students to match their custom shirts, stood out brightly in the sea of people and banners from every ss.


    While they were busy lining up, parents and families started filing into the stands. A row of luxury cars pulled up at the gate, catching the attention of Crestview High students who craned their necks to peek through the fence.


    ¡°Whoa, those cars must be worth half a million each!¡±


    ¡°Half a million? That¡¯s nothing. See the one at the end? I¡¯ve seen it online¨Cit¡¯s worth over four million!¡±


    ¡°Four million! I¡¯d take even a fraction of that. People really do live in a different world.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zachary¨Cdoesn¡¯t your sister go to that school? Howe you¡¯re not at their field day?¡± Zachary¡¯s seatmate asked, curiosity getting the better of him.


    ¡°Maybe his sister¡¯s embarrassed to have her brother show up, Ignatius chimed in, smirking.


    ¡°One fence apart¨Chis sister¡¯s having a fancy sports day with the kids of millionaires, and her poor brother can only watch from here. Shame, really.¡± He shook his head, looking at Zachary with exaggerated pity.


    Thement made Zachary¡¯s seatmate squirm a little, regretting even bringing it up. Zachary, though, didn¡¯t react¨Chis expression stayed calm and unreadable, as if nothing could rattle him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The bell¡¯s about to ring,¡± Zachary said quietly.


    ¡°Oh¨Cright.¡± His seatmate/scrambled to gather his things and hurried after him. Ignatius, left without an audience for his taunts, scowled, but there wasn¡¯t much else he could do.


    ¡°Come on, Ignatius. We¡¯ve got a math quiz in a minute,¡± someone reminded him.


    Ignatius clenched his jaw, feeling a dull ache <b>in </b>his stomach.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>12.03 </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>okay</b><b>? </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>fine</b>. He took a few deep breaths, steadying <b>himself</b>.


    <b>The </b>little drama passed in a heartbeat. Meanwhile, the owner of <b>that </b><b>four</b><b>¨C</b>million¨Cdor car finally stepped out.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, the board and other investors are waiting in the conference room.¡± Larkin opened the passenger door, and Cole climbed out. His tailored suit <b>added </b><b>a </b>touch of gravitas to his otherwise youthful face.


    ¡°What time does the field day start?¡± Cole asked.


    ¡°Nine thirty. The meeting beforehand is just a briefing for the investors on budget allocations¨Cshouldst about half an hour.¡±


    Cole checked his watch; the meeting would wrap up with fifteen minutes to spare before the opening ceremony.


    On his way to the building, parents who¡¯d arrived early recognized Cole and greeted him with practiced warmth. He smiled and nodded to each but didn¡¯t linger, heading straight for the conference room.


    Cole had barely disappeared inside when Ethan and Liam¨Cbrothers¨Cwalked through the school gates.


    Since they¡¯de on foot, a few people nced their way, but no one approached


    them.


    For most parents, this event wasn¡¯t just about cheering on their kids. It was a chance towork with other influential families, or maybe seal a deal that had stalled¨Cusing their children as the perfect icebreaker. If there was nothing to be gained, there was no point wasting time on idle chat. Of course, a handful of parents were there solely for their children, but everyone¡¯s motives varied¨Csome more obvious, some less.


    Ethan and Liam didn¡¯t care about any of that. They found their seats as marked on their tickets.


    As soon as they sat down, Liam spotted a familiar face in the crowd.

 love and power 193

    <b>¡°</b><b>Uncle</b>, <b>we¡¯re </b>here.¡±


    Liam turned toward the voice and saw Justin leading a middle¨Caged man their <b>way </b>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Justin to show up too. Do you know him?¡± Ethan followed Liam¡¯s gaze, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met once or twice, but we¡¯re not close.¡± The <bst </b>time Justin hade to help out the Mortons, the brothers had both been away. Later, when they were renovating the store, Ethan and Justin had crossed paths briefly.


    Justin strode over with Ste¡¯s father, Dave Laine, looking every bit the victor, chin held high and unashamedly locking eyes with Liam.


    ¡°Did Alessia give you her tickets?¡± Justin asked, voice a shade too casual.


    ¡°Mr. Keane.¡± The brothers greeted him politely.


    ¡°Justin, who are these gentlemen?¡± Xavier Laine chimed in at just the right moment, his tone warm and weing.


    ¡°Uncle, these are Alessia¡¯s oldest and third brothers. And this is Ste¡¯s father.¡±


    Out of courtesy, the brothers stood and shook hands with him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Laine. I¡¯m Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Liam,¡± his brother added.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Alessia¡¯s real brothers! She¡¯s quite the remarkable girl. You¡¯d better take good care of her,¡± Xavier said, clearly delighted to run into Alessia¡¯s family at the sports meet.


    ¡°Our Ste owes a lot to Alessia, you know. Back when she started running her own pub, I was worried she¡¯d squander her inheritance, but now¡­ now I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t want it at all.¡± Ethan was a little <b>lost</b>, but Liam understood that Dave was bragging about his daughter¡¯s pub.


    From his tone, it was obvious Dave wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything¨Che was just proud of both Alessia and his own daughter and wanted everyone to know it.


    With nothing else to say, the brothers could only smile and nod along.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s sit. There are still othersing,¡± Justin suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Dave nodded and settled into the seat beside them¨Cby chance, Justin


    12:03


    ended up seated right next to ma


    Usually<b>, </b>Ste <b>gives </b>me her ticket and keeps one for her dad. Alessia always tosses hers <b>out</b>. Didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d give them to you this year¨Cguess <b>you¡¯re </b><b>all </b>getting along?¡± Justin spoke in a low voice only Liam could hear.


    Liam could see straight through him. There was no reason to bring up Ste, <b>but </b>Justin couldn¡¯t resist showing off.


    ¡°Yeah, Liam replied, not really in the mood to chat.


    With his point made, Justin left it at that and turned to talk with Dave, binocrs in hand as he scanned the crowd for a glimpse of Ste.


    ¡°Is that Lessie?¡± Ethan nudged Liam. Snapping out of it, Liam raised his camera, zoomed in, and clicked off a few quick shots as he locked onto her.


    Across the sea in Yarrond, Max rubbed his forehead. A cup of coffee and an iPad sat beside him. The iPad screen glowed, streaming the sports meet live. Max set it aside, focusing on work as he waited for the opening ceremony to begin.


    Nine years. It had always been this way.


    The camera panned smoothly, following Alessia. She wore her hair in a neat high. ponytail and a bright, bold tee, her faceposed and calm. She held a sign at the front of her ss, not a hint of makeup, yet so stunning you couldn¡¯t look away.


    Time spun backward¨CAlessia, just seven, starting elementary school.


    ¡°She¡¯s always off running around with that rascal next door. Does she even


    remember toe home for dinner? Mae, if she¡¯s not back by mealtime next time, just toss her te,¡± Max said, his voice steady, betraying nothing of his real


    feelings.

 love and power 194

    Chapter <b>194 </b>


    ¡°Master Max.. Mae couldn¡¯t help but sound a little hesitant.


    ¡°<b>Do </b>you have a problem with that<b>?</b>¡± Max dabbed his mouth with a <b>napkin</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>tone cool as he flicked a nce at Mae.


    Mae shrank back, falling silent immediately. She lowered her head and stood quietly at the side, every inch the deferential housekeeper.


    But little Alessia ignored Max¡¯s warning and clutched her backpack, standing firm at his side.


    ¡°What now? Want to beg for mercy?¡± Max looked down at Alessia, who puffed out her cheeks and red right back at him..


    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± she shot back.


    ¡°If you¡¯d rather eat someone else¡¯s cooking than our own chef¡¯s, then maybe I should just fire them all tomorrow.¡± Max raised an eyebrow. Even at his young age, he already carried the air of someone used to being in charge.


    Alessia¡¯s re only grew fiercer, her eyes round with defiance, as if she were ready to start a fight right then and there.


    Max let out a coldugh. He was curious to see what this little troublemaker would do next. They stood off, neither one backing down, until Alessia abruptly snatched something from her backpack, shoved it into his hands, and sprinted away.


    Max stood there, momentarily stunned. It wasn¡¯t until he heard a bedroom door m upstairs that he looked down, slowly uncrumpling the battered wad of paper


    she¡¯d left him.


    It was a notice inviting parents to attend the school¡¯s uing sports day.


    He read every word, a mocking smile curling on his lips. Yet, contrary to his expression, he folded the paper carefully and tucked it into his pocket, his movements unexpectedly gentle.


    Mae noticed all of this but didn¡¯t darement. She had no idea what was written on the paper, but she could sense that her young master¡¯s mood had lightened, the suffocating gloom from dinner nowhere to be found.


    In the days that followed, little Alessia dutifully came home for dinner every night. Even so, she and Max hardly spoke <b>a </b>word to each other.


    Finally, the day of the sports meet arrived.


    12:03


    Lessie, <b>the </b>teacher¡¯s celling us to <b>line </b><b>up</b><b>. </b>Young Cole came over to no only <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>her </b>staring <b>off </b>toward the section of the bleachers reserved for


    parents.


    ¡°<b>Okay</b><b>, </b>I¡¯ming.¡± Her small, childish voice carried over as she walked <b>toward </b>him¨Cthough her head kept turning back, still searching the crowd.


    Cole smiled, taking her hand in his own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Max,¡± Alessia said, her disappointment impossible to miss.


    ¡°There are so many people. Maybe he¡¯s <b>just </b>lost in the crowd,¡± Cole offered gently. The parent section was organized by ss, but seats weren¡¯t assigned.


    ¡°But I saw Mr. Whitley and Ms. June.¡± Alessia¡¯s pout was pronounced enough to hang a bucket from.


    Her preschool never hosted sports days¨Ctoo risky, since little kids might get hurt and the school didn¡¯t want the liability.


    So this was Alessia¡¯s very first sports meet. She hadn¡¯t said much, but she¡¯d been quietly looking forward to it.


    She¡¯d called her parents, but they were away on business and couldn¡¯t make it. They said they¡¯d send Butler Dawson in their ce, but she didn¡¯t want Butler Dawso


    She wanted Max.


    Cole led her away, but Alessia kept ncing back, unwilling to give up hope. She wanted¨Cneeded¨Cto check one more, time.


    Seeing this, Cole simply stopped walking. The two of them stood hand¨Cin¨Chand, scanning the faces in the parent section again and again, searching for the one person she desperately hoped to see. Even when the teacher finally led them away, Alessia hadn¡¯t spotted him.


    Not at the opening ceremony, not in the middle, not at the end¨CMax never showed <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    When Alessia got home and found Max was there, a flood of hurt and frustration welled up inside her. Ignoring Mae¡¯s attempts to stop her, Alessia ran straight to Max¡¯s door and began pounding on it with both fists.


    ¡°Max, open the door!¡±

 love and power 195

    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, your brother said he doesn¡¯t want anyone disturbing hirn right now. Please, don¡¯t knock anymore¨Cyou¡¯ve turned your hand red,¡± Mae coaxed gently. ¡°I made your favorite vani cake. Why don¡¯t we go downstairs and have a slice, hmm?¡±


    No matter how much Mae tried, little Alessia just stood there, her eyes welling with tears, stubbornly knocking on the door again and again.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    She¡¯d barely raised her fist when, suddenly, the door swung open. The momentum sent Alessia stumbling forward, but Max caught her and promptly nudged her back.


    out.


    He left the door open only a crack. The room behind him was dark, the curtains drawn tight, and only half his face was visible in the gloom.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Max¡¯s low growl was uncharacteristically harsh.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t youe?¡± Alessia¡¯s lower lip trembled as she fought hard not to burst into tears, but the tears in her eyes kept gathering, threatening to spill over.


    ¡°Did I ever say I would? Stop being so self¨Cimportant.¡± Max¡¯s exposed eye was ice¨Ccold, utterly expressionless. They bickered often, but he had never spoken to her like this before.


    ¡°Hic! Hic!¡± Alessia¡¯s hups escaped, betraying her distress.


    Max instinctively reached out, as if to pat her back, but pulled his hand back almost immediately.


    He shot an exasperated re at Mae. ¡°Take her downstairs. I told you¨Cno one¡¯s to bother me. Next time someone knocks, all of you can pack your things and leave.¡±


    Mae jumped, apologizing over and over. She scooped up the huping, tear¨Cstreaked Alessia and hurried her downstairs, not daring to look back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never¡­ hic¡­ speak to you¡­ hic¡­ again¡­¡± Alessia sobbed between hups as Mae carried her away.


    Max gritted his teeth and mmed the door shut.


    Inside the dark, chaotic room, nearly everything breakable had been smashed. Th family photo that once sat on his desk had been torn to pieces. No one knew that justst night, because of his best friend¡¯s jealousy, Max had almost died out on


    12:03


    Unapter 195


    the edge of town.


    The next day, Scott stepped in to handle things, and Max never saw his desk. partner again. After that, though Max and Alessia still traded the asional barb, Alessia never again invited anyone to join her for any school event.


    Max certainly never brought it up. He¡¯d rather ask someone to livestrearn or sneak in disguise to watch. It was as if the whole thing was locked away, never to be mentioned again.


    At nine¨Cthirty sharp, the sports day began. Cole and the other investors sat in their reserved section, while the principal and faculty stood on stage, droning through their opening remarks.


    Confetti cannons fired, sending shimmering ribbons floating down from above.


    ¡°And now, please wee the seniors of ss Seven as they enter the field!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice echoed across the stadium.


    Alessia strode onto the track, holding the ss <b>sign </b>with poise, circling the field behind the lead banner.


    ¡°Liam, that¡¯s Lessie at the front¨Ctake a few extra photos, will you?¡±


    ¡°We always knew she¡¯d stand out¨Cif Lessie ever went into showbiz, she¡¯d be a star.¡± There was no denying it: every Morton child inherited the best of both parents. If anyone could outshine a Morton, it¡¯d have to be the next Morton sibling!


    Students filed in, voices mingling in a cheerful din. Some parents, swept up in the atmosphere, unfurled custom¨Cmade banners to cheer on their kids, but most kept theirposure, sitting elegantly in their seats and exchanging polite whispers with those nearby.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s still the prettiest by a mile¨Cour ss is unbeatable!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Three years running, and Alessia still has no rival.¡±


    ¡°Let mee back as Alessia in my next life,¡± someone sighed wistfully.

 love and power 196

    ¡°How can she still be that strong? Seriously, how does Alessia do it?¡±


    ¡°Guess evolution decided to leave the rest of <b>us </b>behind¨Cagain<i>.</i>¡±


    The parade of students marched in neat formation


    across the field. As the next ss took their turn, chatter began to ripple through the crowd. Ileana caught every word, her jaw clenched.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many times people praised Alessia¨Cit always felt like an insult aimed right at her. Anyone else could outshine her, and she¡¯d grit her teeth and bear it. But Alessia? Absolutely not.


    After the opening ceremony, Mr. Lance went over the rules and safety notes, then had everyone settle with their ss. Each student was to stay in their section until their event was called, or until it was time to go cheer for their friends.


    Ileana, sidelined from all the events by her injured leg, slipped away unnoticed¨Cexcept by Lucy, who watched her go, silent.


    The meet ran smoothly. The schedule spanned two days, with the long¨Cdistance races set for tomorrow afternoon. Today was for the standard, less grueling contests. Alessia¡¯s events¨Chigh jump and long jump¨Cwere among the first, and she delivered, winning both in quick session and setting her ss off to an


    electric start.


    Ethan and Liam were more anxious than Alessia herself as they watched from the sidelines. When she clinched her second gold, they nearly forgot to take pictures, too excited to remember anything else. It took Ethan¡¯s level¨Cheadedness to smack Liam¡¯s knee and remind him to snap a few shots.


    Standing atop the podium, Alessia didn¡¯t look to the stands first. Instead, her gaze went straight to the VIP section, where she waved cheerfully at one boy in particr.


    Cole¡¯s eyes shone with pride. Ignoring the puzzled nces from others around him, he lifted his hand and waved back.


    Only after Cole acknowledged her did Alessia turn to the regr stands, giving the Morton brothers a little wave. Liam fumbled with his phone to get the shot, while Ethan waved back, grinning.


    ¡°Hey, did you notice?¡± Liam was scrolling through his photos when he spotted something odd. ¡°Lessie looked like she was waving at someone else


    12:03


    first¨Csomeone up in the VIP seats.¡±


    Ethan peered at the screen, Liam was right. The first thing Alessia did after winning was look to the investor¡¯s section.


    ¡°She probably knows someone up there,¡± Ethan said with a shrug. ¡°Honestly, when ites to Alessia, nothing surprises me anymore.¡±


    Liam caught the implied meaning and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°She was probably looking at Cole,¡± Ethan added. ¡°That exins why we didn¡¯t see him in the stands.¡± Their voices, neither loud nor soft, carried just enough that Justin, sitting nearby, caught every word and couldn¡¯t help but butt in<i>. </i>


    ¡°Cole?¡± He frowned, the name familiar. Hadn¡¯t he heard someone mention it before? It was obvious from their confusion that Alessia had never brought up Cole with the Morton boys. Justin wondered if she simply didn¡¯t care, or thought it unnecessary. He hesitated, regretting his interruption, but now that he¡¯d started, he went on.


    ¡°See the youngest guy at the top row over there? That¡¯s Cole. If you want to know what¡¯s between him and Alessia¨Cwell, they¡¯ve grown up together, almost like brother and sister. But if Alessia ever had to choose between Cole and anyone else¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She¡¯d pick Cole every time.¡±


    The brothers fell quiet, both ncing up at Cole. Liam suddenly remembered: thest time Alessia came for a meeting at theirpany, the boy who sat beside her had been none other than Cole, straight from the VIP seats.


    ¡°Cole¡¯s had it rough,¡± Xavier chimed in, his voice low. ¡°Took over the Whitley Group at sixteen, and in just two years he¡¯s managed to turn things around. If his father were still alive, he¡¯d be so proud.¡±


    ¡°His father?¡± Ethan felt a vague sense of dread creeping over him.

 love and power 197

    <b>Two </b>years ago, <b>his </b>parents were in a terrible car crash while <b>moving </b>to <b>a </b><b>new </b>house. Mr. Whitley died at the scene, and Ms. June has been <b>in </b>aa <b>ever </b>since, To keep The Whitley Group afloat during the chaos, he took a year off <b>from </b>school Even after stabilizing thepany and returning to his studies, he onlyes back for major exams. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t in the regr ss, but instead sits among the investors.


    When Justin spoke about it, his tone was casual, almost light, but no one knew better than him just how much effort Cole had poured into holding things together. Justin had watched Cole grow up, looked out for him like a brother, so he understood exactly what it all had cost.


    Besides, everyone knew about Cole¡¯s situation¨Cthere were no secrets to keep or topics to tiptoe around. Since Dave had brought it up first, Justin figured it was better to fill them in than risk someone cluelessly asking Alessia about it and stumbling into her emotional minefield.


    ¡°But just a word of advice,¡± Justin added, ¡°don¡¯t mention Cole¡¯s parents in front of Alessia. In fact, it¡¯s probably best to pretend you don¡¯t even know Cole exists.¡±


    Unlike how he treated Ste, Justin genuinely saw Cole and Alessia as family¨Clike a brother and sister. He was d Alessia had finally broken free from the Tate family, found her own freedom, and was surrounded by people who truly cared about.her. Knowing she didn¡¯t dislike the Mortons, he felt it was worth it to warn them. For anyone else, Justin wouldn¡¯t have wasted his breath. Whether they¡¯d listen or not wasn¡¯t something he could control.


    Ethan and Liam pressed their lips together and said nothing, but they took Justin¡¯s words to heart.


    Out on the field, after collecting their medals, the three of them stepped down from the podium.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years now. I¡¯ye won every championship out there, but never managed to take first ce at the school¡¯s sports meet,¡± Alessia¡¯s rival said with a wry smile. There was a hint of frustration, but more than anything, admiration.


    She was a nationally ranked athlete¨Cmaybe she¡¯d been unwilling to ept defeat the first year, maybe even the second. But by the third year, losing to the same person over and over, and not even one who¡¯d had professional training¡­ Well, that left no room forints.


    ¡°See our team captain over there?¡± Alessia gestured toward Pierce.


    Her rival followed Alessia¡¯s finger and spotted Pierce spinning around with th <b>of their </b>ssmates,ughing like a <b>fool</b>.


    <b>She </b><b>nodded</b>. <b>¡°</b>Yeah, what about him?¡±


    ¡°This is <b>his </bst year <b>here</b>. If we don¡¯t win, he¡¯ll be moping for a week. <b>So</b>¡­ <b>sorry </b>about that.¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled into a confident grin.


    Her rival shook her head and sighed. ¡°You know, your ss always seems soid¨Cback, like everyone¡¯s in their own world. But when ites to teampetitions, you all give it everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the announcer dered that their ss had just won the boys¡® long jump too.


    They exchanged a smile¨Cone shrugged, the other rolled her eyes in resignation.


    ¨C


    ¡°My friends are over there. I¡¯ll catch youter. Three years running¨CI¡¯m just d you never decided to go pro, or else¡­¡± Her rival trailed off, grinned, then waved goodbye and jogged off toward her own group.


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply, just smiled faintly¨Ca smile that never quite reached her eyes. As the crowd bustled around her, she let out a quiet sigh, barely audible above the noise. She was about to leave when Ste suddenlyunched herself across the field and threw her arms around her, with Pierce and the others trailing behind.


    ¡°Lessie, you were amazing!¡± Ste squealed, clinging to Alessia¡¯s back like she¡¯d won the championship herself¨Cor maybe even happier than if she had.


    Alessia reached back to steady her,ughing as she gently pried Ste off and set her back on her feet. Ste quickly handed her a bottle of water.


    ¡°Alessia! You¡¯re my hero!¡± Pierce cried, beaming like her biggest fan. Somehow, he¡¯d managed to get his hands on a fan printed with Alessia¡¯s face, and several ssmates waved matching fans, all grinning ear to ear.


    12:03

 love and power 198

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t let anyone down.¡± <b>Alessia¡¯s </b>smile said it all¨Cshe was clearly in high


    spirits.


    ¡°Of course not! When has Alessia ever disappointed anyone?¡± Pierce¡¯s words drew a round of enthusiastic agreement from the group.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you up for the 50¨Cmeter soon? Why aren¡¯t you getting ready?¡± Ste, having just signed up for shot put, had impulsively added her name to the 50¨Cmeter dash as well. The news had sent Pierce over the moon; he was grinning like he¡¯d already imed first ce.


    ¡°I just wanted toe over and congratte you first¨Cyou were amazing!¡± Ste gave Alessia¡¯s cheek a yful squeeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the 50¨Cmeter. I already warmed up while you were busy with your event.¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than the loudspeaker crackled to life, calling forpetitors in the 50¨Cmeter and other events to make their way to the field.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll grab a drink and be over to watch you race!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go sign in.¡±


    ¡°Give it your all, Miss Laine! We¡¯ll be there to cheer you on in a bit,¡± Pierce called after her.


    ¡°Just wait¨CI¡¯ll bring back the gold!¡± Ste shouted back, running toward the track. but making sure to wave over her shoulder.


    Pierce and the others, even more fired up after Ste¡¯s rallying cry, looked like a bunch of rowdy kids let loose at recess¨Cenough to draw a few curious nces. from passersby.


    Alessia only chuckled, shaking her head as she took a sip from the water bottle. Ste had pressed into her hand before slipping away.


    At the 50¨Cmeter starting area, Alessia found a quiet spot to sit¨Cby chance, directly. across from the VIP section where the investors were seated.


    She shielded her eyes from the sun, squinting a little, her posture as rxed as a sunbathing cat. Down on the field, Ste was waving up at her, brimming with energy¨Cthe very picture of confidence in her t¨Cshirt and sneakers.


    Alessia waved back, and only then did she notice Lucy among the runners. But something was off: Lucy¡¯s steps were unsteady, her whole demeanor faint and


    12:03


    uncertain.


    Alessia frowned just as Pierce ambled over.


    ¡°Pierce<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up, Alessia?¡± He closed the distance between them in a few quick


    strides.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Lucy¡¯s looking too good. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Not looking good?¡± Pierce craned his neck, scanning the lineup for Lucy. ¡°If she¡¯s not feeling well, she can always drop out. But she¡¯s at the starting line, so I guess. she¡¯s okay? Once they clear the field, though, we can¡¯t get in to check on her or pull


    her back.¡±


    He peered again, concern creasing his brow. Alessia wasn¡¯t the type to make a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°No, I should go tell one of the teachers. Alessia, I¡¯m going to find a staff member.¡±


    You had to hand it to Pierce¨Che might actid¨Cback most of the time, but he was reliable and took responsibility seriously. It was no wonder everyone trusted him, even Cole.


    Since Pierce was already on it, Alessia let the matter drop. As he¡¯d said, only Lucy knew how she felt, and she had the choice to step aside if needed. Standing at the line meant she¡¯d made her decision.


    Alessia and Lucy had no real friendship to speak of¨Cif anything, there was some bad blood between them. Mentioning the issue at all was more kindness than she owed; there was no need to get involved further.


    She was just beginning to zone out when a familiar voice spoke up behind her.


    ¡°Miss Morton.¡±


    Alessia turned to see Larkin, who¡¯d appeared at her shoulder without her noticing.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley asked me to give this to you,¡± he said, holding out a cap. ¡°He also wanted me to remind you that it¡¯s a hot day, so drink plenty of water. And¨Che said you were outstanding.¡±


    A smile tugged at Alessia¡¯s lips as she epted the cap and nced toward the VIP section¨Cjust in time to meet Cole¡¯s gaze.

 love and power 199

    It was strange¨Cdespite the whole field stretching between them, both could feel the other¡¯s gaze resting on them, unmistakable and maic.


    ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Alessia pulled a baseball cap over her hair¨Cthe same one she¡¯d left. in the car earlier, retrieved by Larkin at her request.


    Once his errand was done, Larkin didn¡¯t linger. He made his way back to Cole, just as the race was about to begin.


    Ste lined up inne three, Lucy inne five. The crack of the starter¡¯s pistol echoed, and Steunched forward with textbook form. Her explosive speed put her on par with the track team¡¯s best, and in a heart¨Cpounding finish, she snatched first ce by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    But most eyes weren¡¯t on the winner¨Cthey were fixed on Lucy, who had stumbled and fallen right at the starting line.


    While Ste and the two other qualifiers waited for the cheers, they were met instead with a collective gasp.


    ¡°Great job, Ste!¡± Alessia¡¯s voice rang out from the stands just as Ste, still catching her breath, nced back at Lucy. Ste managed a triumphant grin and punched the air.


    Up in the bleachers, Justin scrolled through his camera roll, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with any of his shots.


    ¡°Hey, want my number? I got a few good ones. I¡¯ll send them to youter,¡± Liam offered. Justin didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He pulled out his phone and brought up his contact code.


    Liam quietly scanned it, adding him as a friend without another word.


    Down on the track, Ste approached Lucy. After all, they were ssmates¨Cno matter how prickly things got between them, she couldn¡¯t just leave Lucy behind, especially in front of the other sses.


    ¡°Lucy, can you stand?¡± Ste asked.


    Lucy¡¯s forehead was slick with sweat. She managed a tiny shake of her head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the nurse?¡± someone muttered.


    ¡°Lessie, can youe here?¡± Ste didn¡¯t wait for the school nurse; her first instinct


    12.03


    was to call for Alessia.


    Hearing Ste, Alessia finally made her way down. The crowd parted on its own, giving her space as she knelt beside Lucy, not immediately inspecting the injury.


    ¡°Everyone, give her some air. It¡¯s too crowded here. Can someone check if the nurse ising?¡±


    On a normal day, the school nurse had little to do, but sports day was a different story. The school typically brought in extra doctors from a nearby clinic, with an ambnce on standby. No one expected it to take this long for help to arrive.


    ¡°I checked¨Cthey said there was a case of food poisoning over at the West Field. A whole ss got sick, so all the doctors went to help. I barely got an answer before running back,¡± Pierce reported, breathless and sweating.


    Before the race, he¡¯d already gged the issue to a teacher, who tried to talk Lucy out of running. Lucy, stubborn as ever, insisted onpeting. No one could persuade her otherwise.


    Now, with dread creeping in, Pierce had rushed to find the nurse as soon as he saw Lucy fall. Though he came back empty¨Chanded, he immediately ryed the situation.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, captain,¡± Lucy murmured, lips pressed tight, eyes filled with frustration.


    She¡¯d only raced to prove herself¨Cprove to her father that she was worth more than his illegitimate daughter, to make him regret skipping herst sports day. Now, she¡¯d only ended up causing problems for everyone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize! You did it for the ss. What¡¯s a little trouble? It¡¯s senior year, wanting to give it your all ispletely normal,¡± Pierce said, dabbing at the sweat on his forehead, not a trace of me in his voice.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Alessia¡¯s tone was calm and clinical, giving nothing away.


    ¡°My ankle¡­ twisted it,¡± Lucy replied, ncing at Alessia.


    ¡°Anywhere else?¡±


    ¡°My stomach¡­¡±


    Alessia understood and asked no more. She carefully examined Lucy¡¯s ankle with gentle hands.


    <b>12.03 </b>

 love and power 200

    <b>¡°</b><b>How </b>is she<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Pierce asked, ncing at Alessia.


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>not </b><b>too </b>serious. Let¡¯s get her to the nurse¡¯s office and put some ice on it!


    <b>¡°</b>But Pierce, don¡¯t you have an eventing up soon?¡± one <b>of </b>his teammates interjected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it in time-


    Before Pierce could finish, Alessia cut him off. ¡°No need to wear yourself out running back and forth. You all go¨Cyour events are starting soon anyway. I¡¯ve


    finished for the day, so I¡¯ll take her.¡±


    Without hesitation, Alessia scooped Lucy into her arms, steady and unshaken, her expression calm and collected.


    ¡°Ste, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she called. Right now, only Alessia had both the strength and the medical know¨Chow to help¨Cthere was no way she could refuse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not the finals,¡± Ste replied, patting her on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s the shot putter this afternoon anyway. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m done. And Justin¡¯s filming everything, so you won¡¯t miss a thing.¡±


    Alessia nodded and headed out with Lucy in her arms.


    As the crowd dispersed, Alessia carried Lucy to the nurse¡¯s office and gently set her down. Without a word, she propped up Lucy¡¯s leg, rummaged for an ice pack, and pressed it to her ankle.


    ¡°Hold this.¡±


    Lucy pressed her lips together and took the pack. Alessia didn¡¯t leave right away; instead, she searched through the cabs, finally producing two pills and a cup of


    water.


    ¡°What are these?¡± <b>Lucy </b>asked.


    ¡°Painkillers. Take them if you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t hesitate, tossing both pills back with a gulp of water.


    ¡°Keep the ice on for a bit. Once the swelling goes down, <b>try </b>moving it gently. But you should really get an X¨Cray at the hospital, just to be safe. I checked your pulse¨Cthere¡¯s nothing major, buty off cold drinks and spicy food for now. Don¡¯t stay upte. Keep a steady routine, and you¡¯ll be back on your feet in no time.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>17-70 </b>


    <b>Why </b>are <b>you </b>telling me all this? Luay looked at he, realizing¨Cnow <b>before </b><b>she </b><b>never </b>really understood this woman.


    ¡°I did <b>study </b>medicine, you know. I owe it to my mentor. Alessia <b>tidied </b><b>up </b><b>the </b>cab she¡¯d <b>just </b>ransacked.


    ¡°Once the pain eases up, call someone to pick you up. I have to go. She¡¯d done all she could¨Cnow she needed to hurry back to catch Ste¡¯s event.


    ¡°Ileana!¡± Lucy suddenly called out. When Alessia paused, she lowered her voice. ¡°Ileana¡¯s going to ask you to meet her at the basketball court.<b>¡± </b>


    Alessia arched an eyebrow. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯d get in touch, and you¡¯d show up. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Alessia let out a softugh. ¡°Pretty confident, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Lucy barely caught the words, but pressed on. ¡°When you go to see lleana, we¡¯ll be on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Are you recording?¡± Alessia didn¡¯t seem fazed in the slightest<b>; </b>if anything, it was Lucy who grew flustered, waving her hands to deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not recording.¡± She had considered it, but thought better of it. Trying to ckmail Alessia would have been reckless¨Cdownright suicidal<b>. </b>


    She was Lucy, not Ileana. She wasn¡¯t so clueless she couldn¡¯t read the room, nor so blind she couldn¡¯t tell who was in control.


    ¡°So what do you want?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Help me. In return, I¡¯ll help you deal with Ileana.¡±


    ¡°Deal with Ileana?¡± Alessia¡¯s smile grew, but her eyes stayed cold. ¡°You think I¡¯ve fallen so low that I can¡¯t even handle Ileana on my own? Lucy, after all these years<b>, </b>you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    Lucy stayed silent. Of course she knew Alessia didn¡¯t need her help. Of course she knew Alessia was mocking her¨Cfor the shameless tactics she¡¯d resorted to, just to reach her goals<b>.. </b>


    But some things, if you missed the moment, you¡¯d never get the chance to say.


    again.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>201 </b>

 love and power 201

    <b>¡°</b>Weren¡¯t you the one who said it? That I always <b>put </b>my own interests first, and <b>that </b>when there¡¯s something to be gained, I can eridure anything, no matter how humiliating. Well, it¡¯s obvious now¨CIleana Tate is no use to me anymore<b>, </b><b>and </b>I need <b>your </b>help. Since you and Ileana can¡¯t stand each other, the enemy of my enemy is my friend, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Alessia Morton gave her a measured look. ¡°Being so presumptuous is a habit you. should break.¡±


    Ileana wasn¡¯t even worthy of being her rival.


    She nced at the time, then droppedzily into the chair next to Lucy Summers. Her posture was rxed, almost careless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got five minutes. Tell me¨Cwhat do you want?¡±


    ¡°Help my mom get a divorce. Help us both get out of the country.¡±


    Lucy couldn¡¯t stay with the Summers family any longer. Her mother was falling


    Hargrove Summers, seemed to have caught on to what they were nning¨Che stubbornly refused to sign the divorce papers.


    apart to make matters worse, Lucy¡¯s f


    If this went on much longer, there would be no way out for either of them.


    Alessia let out a soft, mirthlessugh. ¡°Lucy, that¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you¨Cplease, I have nowhere else to turn, I¡¯m begging you!¡± As if afraid Alessia would walk out at any moment, Lucy reached out and grabbed her arm, ignoring the pain that shot through her own body.


    She¡¯d originally tried to get something out of Ileana, but quickly realized she had zero standing in the Tate family¨Cshe wasn¡¯t even worth the servants¡® attention.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Hargrove pressuring her to get along with lleana, she never would have risked offending Alessia for Ileana¡¯s sake.


    Trapped between two impossible options, all she could do was quietly withdraw. whenever the two women went head¨Cto¨Chead, hoping to protect herself.


    But now, with nothing left to lose, she might as well throw caution to the wind and beg Alessia for help.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you ask¨Cif you help me, I¡¯ll never say no to you, ever! I know I can¡¯t offer you anything right now, and I know a promise like that doesn¡¯t mean much¡­


    <b>12.04 </b>


    <b>Wait</b><b>! </b><b>When </b>I <b>was </b><b>born</b>, <b>my </b><b>grandfather </b><b>gave </b>me three small shops, I can olen them. all <b>over </b><b>to </b>you!¡±


    <b>Lucy¡¯s </b>eyes <b>lit </b>up with sudden hope.


    <b>¡°</b><b>They </b>haven¡¯t been doing welltely, but there¡¯s a new shopping district being <b>built </b><b>In </b>the area. Even in their slump, those shops still clear six figures a year. All three are mine now¨CI¡¯m eighteen, the deeds are in my name, I can transfer them to <b>you </b>right away!¡±


    Her grip on Alessia¡¯s arm tightened, leaving angry red marks on Alessia¡¯s fair skin.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll give you everything I have¨Cjust help us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart¨Cyou could turn those shops around in no time. Please, Alessia!¡±


    Lucy begged, her desperation growing, hands clinging tighter without even realizing it. Alessia didn¡¯t seem to mind the pain, a faint smile curving her lips, a rare glimmer of approval in her eyes.


    ¡°Lucy, sometimes you need to push yourself to the edge. You still put your hope in others, but at least you¡¯ve learned to look for a way out.¡±


    Lucy froze, turning over Alessia¡¯s words in her mind.

 love and power 202

    <b>Chapter </b><b>202 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll send awyer over, and I¡¯ll make sure you have someone waiting for <b>you</b>! abroad. But remember what you said today¨Cdon¡¯t forget it.¡±


    As soon as the five minutes were up, Alessia gently pushed Lucy¡¯s hand aside and stood to leave. Lucy just sat there in a daze, only snapping back to reality when Alessia opened the door¨Cshe realized, with a sudden jolt of relief, that Alessia had agreed to help her!


    ¡°Ileana hates seeing you in the spotlight. If she¡¯s asking you to meet her at the <b>gym</b><b>, </b>she¡¯s probably hoping you¡¯ll miss the next round of thepetition!¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t reply. She simply closed the door. On the other side, Lucy felt as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. She copsed back onto the bed, exhausted but grinning in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, just outside the doorway, Alessia nearly bumped into Cole Whitley, who had appeared out of nowhere. He was leaning against the wall, straightening as soon as she stepped out.


    Startled, Alessia flinched. Cole reached out, ruffling her hair in a soothing gesture, then gently took her arm¨Cthe one Lucy had gripped so tightly moments ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s all red,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be gone in a minute.¡±


    He didn¡¯t argue, but there was real concern in his eyes.


    ¡°There are plenty of ways to get ahold of those shops she owns,¡± Cole said quietly.


    Because they were still on school grounds, they simply walked side by side, careful not to draw attention or get too close.


    Alessia knew he was still upset about the marks Lucy had left on her arm. She smiled, brushing his hand in a fleeting, hidden gesture¨Csubtle, teasing, and yet filled with the shy affection of youth.


    ¡°The shops are only part of it,¡± she admitted.


    Cole¡¯s ears turned pink. He pressed a fist to his lips and cleared his throat. ¡°Is it because of her dad?¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Watching that cheating jerk strut around like he owns the ce¨Cit¡¯s infuriating.¡±


    Cole <b>nodded</b><b>, </b>just <b>as </b><b>frustrated</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>You heading over soon? <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>go </b><b>with </b>you.


    <b>Now </b>that Alessia <b>knew </b>Ileana was nning something, backing <b>down </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>an option. Cole was grateful he¡¯d decided to stick around¨Cknowing Alessia<b>, </b><b>she¡¯d </b>march right over the moment the time came.


    ¡°Finished everything you needed to do?¡± Alessia asked, remembering he still <b>had </b><b>a </b>lunch meeting and more appointmentster in the afternoon.


    ¡°Nothing that can¡¯t wait.¡± Cole shrugged, knowing Alessia wouldn¡¯t buy it if he said he was done so he didn¡¯t even bother trying to sound convincing.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll take care of it quickly.¡±


    Alessia understood: she didn¡¯t want anyone else getting involved.


    ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m waiting outside. Keep your phone on. If you hang up, I¡¯ming in¨Cno questions asked.¡±


    She knew this was as far as Cole wouldpromise.


    They were both willing to make small concessions for each other, but only as long as their safety wasn¡¯t at risk. If it was, there¡¯d be no negotiating¨Cno matter what either of them said.


    Alessia nodded, agreeing to his n.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Cole said, suddenly mysterious, ¡°after the track meet wraps up tomorrow, I¡¯ve got something for you.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a secret for now.¡±


    Alessia raised an eyebrow and decided not to press.


    When they got back to the field, they split up without a word¨CCole returned to the investor¡¯s section, and Alessia slipped back into her seat from earlier.


    Their timing was perfect. Ste Laine was just lining up for the final heat of the day¨Ca qualifier for tomorrow morning¡¯s fifty¨Cmeter dash. Running it now would be too exhausting, so they¡¯d saved it for the next day.


    As soon as Alessia sat down, Ste seemed to sense her presence. She nc over, gave a little wave, and Alessia nodded, returning a brief wave in kind.


    And just like that, the morning¡¯s events came to a close with Ste securing her spot in the finals.

 love and power 203

    <b>During </b>the halftime break, the cafeteria swung open its doors and filled with the buzz of families reuniting for lunch. The Morton brothers trailed along with the crowd, but by the time they reached the dining area, only Ste was left <b>waiting</b>.


    ¡°Ste!¡± Justin Keane called out, walking over with Ste¡¯s father, Dave Laine, in tow. The Morton brothers followed a few steps behind.


    ¡°Oh, Liam Morton?¡± Ste waved, her surprise clear when she spotted Liam at the back, but she greeted him with easy confidence.


    Liam nodded. ¡°Congrats on making the finals.<b>¡± </b>


    His voice was calm, polite but not overly enthusiastic¨Cjust the sort of tone you¡¯d <b>use </b>with an acquaintance you bumped into by chance.


    Justin shot Liam a brief look and positioned himself beside Ste, with Dave quietly standing on her other side.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ste epted the congrattions without a hint of awkwardness, meeting Liam¡¯s eves


    ¡°Hey, this is Ste,¡± Justin said to his brother. ¡°She used to own the bar where I yed gigs, and she¡¯s a friend of Lessie¡¯s.¡±


    Ste nced over at Ethan Morton. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ste. You must be Lessie¡¯s older brother, <b>right</b>?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ste,¡± Ethan replied.


    ¡°As for Lessie¡­ She said she had to head over to the gym for something. If you go straight ahead and take a left, the signs will lead you there,¡± Ste exined, pointing out the way. She¡¯d nned to go with Alessia, but Alessia insisted she¡¯d be back soon and wanted Ste to stay with her dad. With the Morton brothers now here, Ste felt more at ease.


    ¡°Thanks. We¡¯ll find her, then¡± Ethan said, and he and Liam moved to leave.


    ¡°Ste, you have to see this video I got of you¨Cabsolutely awesome!¡± Justin grinned, waving his phone.


    ¡°Let me see the photos first!¡± Ste demanded, reaching for his camera.


    ¡°Photos? Uh¡­ I¡¯ll show you thoseter.¡± Justin¡¯s voice had a suspicious edge as he tried to hide the camera.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b><bter</b><b>? </b><b>You¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>the camera right there! Ste <b>frowned </b><b>and </b>snatched it <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>his </b>hand. Justin made a half¨Chearted attempt to grab it back, <b>but </b>Ste¡¯s re stopped him cold.


    Dave just watched them with a quiet, amused smile as the two squabbled.


    ¡°Justin! What on earth did you take these for?¡± Ste cried out in mock horror<b>. </b>


    What followed were Justin¡¯s desperate pleas for mercy<b>, </b>echoing through the


    cafeteria.


    Liam let a small smile y at the corners of his mouth as Justin and Ste¡¯s yful bickering faded behind him. He shook his head slightly but didn¡¯t slow his


    pace.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t feel right, you¡¯ve got to walk away before it¡¯s toote,¡± Ethan said quietly as they left.


    Liam paused, surprised, then rxed and nodded. ¡°I know<i>.</i>¡±


    Meanwhile, over by the gym, Alessia and Cole walked side by side.


    ¡°You wanted to know how I figured out I was Miss Tate, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alessia teased, shing her phone at Cole. ¡°Meet me at the gym.¡±


    She showed him a text from Ileana, her expression half amused, half wary.


    ¡°At least she had the sense to pick lunchtime, when everyone would be in the cafeteria,¡± Alessia remarked.


    ¡°If she were really smart, she wouldn¡¯t have messed with <i>you </i>to begin with,¡± Cole muttered, rolling his eyes.


    Alessia grinned, clearly agreeing, but didn¡¯t bother to reply.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there. I¡¯d better go,¡± she said as they reached the gym¡¯s entrance. Cole caught her hand before she could leave.


    ¡°Be careful, okay?¡±


    Alessia nodded, waving her phone, its screen glowing with an active call.


    Cole gently cupped her face, a mix of frustration and affection in his expression, but all he could do was watch as she walked away.


    Just before Alessia entered the gym, she threw a quick nce back in Cole¡¯s direction, then pushed open the door and stepped inside. The space was almost deserted. She looked up and spotted Ileana standing alone in the second¨Cfloor


    13-28


    gallery<b>, </b>watching <b>her </b>with a <b>cold</b><b>, </b>unsettling stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, <b>lleana</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Alessia called out. ¡°You Invite <b>me </b><b>over </b><b>and </b><b>now </b>you¡¯re too <b>scared </b>to <b>face </b>me?¡±

 love and power 204

    ¡°Alessia<b>, </b><b>you </b>really loved being the center of attention all morning, didn¡¯t <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>If this were still Crestview High, that spotlight would¡¯ve been mine.


    That bitter thought darkened Ileana¡¯s expression, while Alessia just blinked at her<b>, </b>all wide¨Ceyed innocence.


    ¡°Did I? But honestly, I¡¯m in the spotlight every single day.¡±


    Ileana clenched her back teeth so hard she thought they might crack, but she couldn¡¯t muster a retort. It was true¨Cshe was supposed to be Miss Tate, yet in ss she was practically invisible. Alessia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even have to try. No matter what she did, she drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Just sitting there, people flocked to talk to her, agree with her, even try to win her favor.


    Why? Was it all because she¡¯d gotten to live the good life for a few years?


    Ileana¡¯s anger simmered higher and higher. When she saw Alessia walking up, she snatched a basketball from the rack and hurled it at her.


    One after another, she lobbed the balls, each one bouncing off the gym floor with a thunderous echo.


    Alessia stopped in her tracks, dodging each ball as they bounced back up from the polished wood.


    ¡°Ileana!¡± Catching thest ball as it ricocheted her way, Alessia, barely containing her irritation, tossed it casually into a corner basket.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alessia? Not so unppable now, are you? Isn¡¯t this just a tiny little lesson? I thought you were always so poised, so above it all. Look at you. now¨Cfeeling a bit humiliated?¡±


    Her voice, sharp and mocking, grated on Alessia¡¯s nerves.


    Alessia let out a disbelievingugh. ¡°Really? Is that all you¡¯ve got? If you¡¯d thrown a knife, maybe I¡¯d have some respect for you. But this? These petty little games? Who


    you really belittling here?¡±


    are


    ¡°Alessia! Who are you to look down on me? You¡¯re just a fraud¨Ca fake heiress who got switched at birth. Your real home is that rundown apartment building, you get that? Everything you have now should¡¯ve been mine. Mine!¡±


    Seeing Alessia standing there, calm and proud as ever, only made Ileana more


    <b>12 </b>


    frantic, her insecurity bubbling over.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. Thest time she¡¯d <b>seen </b>Alessia, she was just some ordinary girl hanging out with street punks. How did she go from that to living like royalty overnight?


    If I hadn¡¯t hesitated back then, all of this would be mine. Mine!


    Obsessed, almost frantic, Ileana grabbed a volleyball and flung it at Alessia.


    Alessia clenched her jaw, her lips curled in a smile, but her eyes were cold as


    winter.


    She caught the volleyball and flicked it aside, letting it roll into the corner. Clearly, she was already bored with this tiresome little game. As Ileana hurled onest ball, Alessia blocked it with her arm and headed for the stairs to the second floor.


    Ileana¡¯s face drained of color as Alessia advanced.


    Panic rose, and she instinctively took a step back, only to stumble over a basket and nearly fall, grabbing the railing to steady herself.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hurt?¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face was ghostly, her arm throbbing.


    ¡°What, you thought your old middle school tricks would work on me too?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡±


    The words barely left Ileana¡¯s mouth before Alessia seized her chin in a vice¨Clike grip.


    The pressure brought tears to Ileana¡¯s pampered eyes, her face twisting in pain and humiliation.

 love and power 205

    Back in eighth grade, a new girl transferred into their ss. Word was she came from the countryside, but instead of being rough around the edges, she was delicate, pale, and almost angelic¨Cshe caught everyone¡¯s attention the moment. she walked in. Even the job of holding the ss sign at the uing sports meet, which should have gone to Ileana, was handed to the new girl under the pretense of ¡°helping her fit in.¡±


    That¡¯s why, the night before the sports meet, Ileana called her to the auditorium¨Cto show her, in no uncertain terms, who was in charge, just like everyone else before.


    At first, the girl tried to shield herself with her hands, but she was nowhere near as fast as Alessia. The basketball mmed into her arm, leaving dark bruises that stood out starkly against her fair skin. Ileana justughed, delighted with the spectacle.


    She¡¯d expected the transfer student to beg for mercy. Instead, the girl actually tried to fight back. Too bad she wasn¡¯t paying attention and tripped over a rolling basketball, twisting her ankle. Her scream was music to Ileana¡¯s ears. She knew then¨Cno one else was getting that sign¨Cholder spot but her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell the teacher?¡± the transfer girl choked out, red¨Ceyed and trembling, the picture of helplessness. To lleana, though, she looked like she was just putting on an act. Jealousy wed at her insides, making her want to punish this girl even more.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s broke, right?¡± Ileana sneered, towering over her, the smugness thick


    in her voice.


    ¡°What do you think would happen if I gave your parents ten grand? Wouldn¡¯t they just fall at my feet with gratitude?¡± She cocked her head, pretending to be curious, a cruel smile ying on her lips.


    The transfer student turned ghostly pale, unable to utter a word. She¡¯d had to fight tooth and nail just to convince her parents¨Cwho never wanted to invest in their daughter¨Cthating to this city school wouldn¡¯t cost them a dime. She¡¯d promised them she¡¯d win enough schrships to send money home every year. Only then had they grudgingly agreed.


    <b>If </b>she had to go back home¡­ if she had to go back, it would all be over. That terror gripped her so hard she couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, thick with tears.


    <b>13.28 </b>


    Chapter <b>205 </b>


    She stared at Ileana¡¯s expensive designer sneakers, tears spilling <b>down </b>her cheeks and sttering on the gym floor.


    ¡°Please what?¡± Ileana¡¯s grin only widened.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my parents. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, I swear. I¡¯ll listen¨CI¡¯ll <b>do </b>anything¡­ please¡­¡± Sobbing, the girl clung to the hem of Ileana¡¯s uniform trousers, only to be kicked away in disgust.


    She fell silent, crouched on the floor, too afraid to speak. The fear of being sent home outweighed everything. Only one thought echoed in her mind: I can¡¯t go If I go back, my life is over. I can¡¯t go back!


    back.


    ¡°Remembering all the disgusting things you did?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice snapped Ileana out of her daze.


    Her eyes lost focus for a moment.


    What ever happened to that transfer student? Ileana recalled how, after months of relentless bullying, the girl¡¯s grades plummeted. Less than half a semesterter, she lost her schrship, and the school revoked her tuition waiver.


    Her parents, furious at losing the money, stormed the school in a rage and dragged her back home.


    And after that? Ileana had gone out of her way to ask around. She heard the girl¡¯s life had only gotten worse¨Cher parents married her off as soon as they could, and no matter how hard she fought, it made no difference. She was married off young and had a child not long after.


    After that¡­ Ileana hadn¡¯t bothered to care anymore.


    ¡°Funny how you can ruin a girl¡¯s life and forget about it so easily, Ileana.¡± Alessia tapped her cheek, her expression icy cold.


    ¡°How¨Chow do you know about that?¡± Ileana stammered, disbelief in her mostly fear. Fear <i>of </i>Alessia, fear of that night¨Cbut not a shred of guilt.


    eyes,

 love and power 206

    ¡°There are no secrets that stay buried forever. Remember that.¡±


    Know yourself and your enemy, and you¡¯ll never lose a battle. The day Alessia left the Tate estate, she¡¯d ordered her people to dig up everything there was to know about Ileana. While she still hadn¡¯t figured out how Ileana had learned the truth about her origins, she¡¯d uncovered plenty of other things.


    ¡°All these years, and you haven¡¯t changed one bit, have you?¡± Same tired tricks. Same vicious heart.


    ¡°Alessia, if youy a hand on me, the Tate family won¡¯t let you walk away from this<b>.</b>¡± Even now, Ileana tried to feignposure, but Alessia was done ying along. In a sh, she seized Ileana by the throat and hauled her off her feet.


    The sudden drop made Ileana¡¯s eyes go wide with panic. With just a faint push, Alessia could send her tumbling over the balcony railing.


    Paralyzed by instinctive fear, Ileana froze, a cold sweat breaking out across her brow. Sh¨¦ wed desperately at Alessia¡¯s wrist, her face turning crimson as her breath grew thin.


    ¡°Alessia¡­this is¡­murder¡­¡± Ileana forced the words out, each one scraped from the


    back of her throat.


    ¡°Murder? Feeling powerless, are you?¡± Alessia scoffed, unmoved. She tightened her grip and dragged Ileana even closer to the edge.


    ¡°Let¡­ me¡­ go¡­¡± Ileana choked, struggling weakly, but Alessia only squeezed harder. Ileana¡¯s eyes rolled back, her grip on Alessia¡¯s hand ckening with every second.


    ¡°She felt just as helpless back then, didn¡¯t she? Couldn¡¯t fight back, couldn¡¯t run, just had to watch as she was dragged back into the darkness. She risked everything to e darkness. She risked everything to escape, and you¨Cone little shove from you, and everything she fought for was undone. So tell me¡­¡±


    Alessia loosened her hold for a moment, and Ileana gasped, gulping for air like someone drowning. But Alessia¡¯s fingers tightened again, merciless.


    ¡°If I pushed you over right now, would that set things back to the way they were:


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was hoarse, her eyes wild with terror. In that instant, she truly believed Alessia might let her fall. The realization that her life dangled in


    13:28


    Chapter <b>206 </b>


    someone else¡¯s grasp left her utterly limp, powerless.


    Alessia gave a cold, joylessugh. She should have known: a person like this <b>would </b>never feel remorse. Anyone who stood in her way would be eliminated, no hesitation.


    ¡°You really are a true Tate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alessia rolled her neck, the tension cracking in her spine.


    ¡°Ileana, this is yourst chance. When did you find out who you really are?¡±


    Whether the answer changed anything or not, Alessia needed to know. She hated living with unanswered questions.


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Still don¡¯t get it? You¡¯re in no position to bargain with me.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ medical exam¡­ the results¡­¡±


    The words barely made it out as Ileana fought for everyst breath.


    Just as Alessia was about to release her, two figures burst into the room.


    ¡°Lessie, take it easy! Let her go!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice rang out from the stairs. Alessia didn¡¯t flinch. Calmly, she let her hand drop.


    The two brothers rushed over, while Ileana copsed on the floor, clutching her throat and coughing, her face flushed, angry bruises already blooming across her neck.


    Alessia dusted off her hands, her face cold as stone approach.


    Scho watched them


    ¡°Bro¡­ brother¡­ help¡­ help me¡­¡± Ileana¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, tears streaming down her cheeks.

 love and power 207

    Chapter <b>207 </b>


    The two brothers rushed over. Alessia stepped aside to make room, but <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>next </b>instant, they surrounded her instead.


    ¡°Lessie, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    Their questions came at her one after another, so quickly that Alessia couldn¡¯t even process them. She nced down at the purplish bruise on her hand¨Cthe result of blocking the volleyball Ileana had hurled at her in thest y.


    She pointed at Ileana, a little stunned. ¡°She hit me with the ball.¡±


    For some reason, her voice held a hint of wounded innocence, soft and pitiful enough to tug at anyone¡¯s heartstrings.


    Ethan gently ruffled her hair <b>and </b>pulled her behind him, shielding her from the others. Liam, meanwhile, examined her injury with careful hands.


    ¡°Does it hurt? We should get an X¨Cray at the hospital, just in case. You might have fractured something.¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liam insisted, his tone stern. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Alessia protested softly.


    Before she could say more, Ileana¡¯s incredulous voice cut through the air. ¡°Ethan¨Cbrother-¡±


    She looked at Ethan, eyes wide and desperate, but he cut her off coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I have only one sister, and her name is Alessia.¡± His words were icy, and though his face was unreadable, there was a trace of disappointment in his eyes as he looked at Ileana.


    Growing up, with their parents always busy, Ethan had looked after all the kids, but he¡¯d always had a special soft spot for this little sister. Seventeen years of care, of protecting her, and yet she¡¯d grown up to be so cold and selfish¨Caplete.


    stranger.


    ¡°She tried to choke me! Look at my neck-¡± Ileana pointed at her own throat, her voice trembling with usation.


    ¡°Have you looked at my sister¡¯s hand?¡± Liam interjected sharply. ¡°It¡¯s already


    <b>13728 </b>


    <b>bruised</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°m!¡± Ileana <b>cried </b>out, her voice cracking<b>, </b>but it only made her <b>start </b><b>coughing </b>uncontrobly.


    No one in the gym felt any sympathy; in fact, everyone instinctively took <b>a </b><b>step </b>back, as if afraid to catch something contagious.


    <b>¡°</b>Lessie would never hurt someone without a reason,¡± Ethan said tly. ¡°Maybe <b>take </b>a good look at yourself and think about what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    With that, he took Alessia away, leaving Ileana standing all alone.


    She stood frozen on the spot. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. It wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out like this.


    The n had been simple: Lucy would talk to the Morton brothers, and of course they¡¯d have her back, just like always. So why¨Cwhy were they taking Alessia¡¯s side<b>? </b>What had Alessia done to win them over? Before, no matter what happened, they¡¯d always chosen her.


    Why? Why not this time?


    Ileana sank to the floor, tears streaming down her face, her chest tight with pain.


    It was all Alessia¡¯s fault¨Ceverything was because of her! Without Alessia, everything would have been hers: the Morton family, the Tate family, all of it. Alessia¡­ Alessia should just disappear!


    She struggled to her feet, but the quiet gym was suddenly filled with the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Each step echoed through the empty hall, pounding directly on Ileana¡¯s nerves. She started to tremble.


    The footsteps stopped. In the silence, her senses seemed sharper, the air heavier. Slowly, she looked up.


    A pair of polished dress shoes came into view.


    A man crouched down in front of her, looking down from above.


    Ileana¡¯s eyes widened in terror as she realized who he was¨CAlessia¡¯s ever¨Cpresent shadow, her loyal follower.


    ¡°You¡­ you-¡±


    Before <b>she </b><b>could </b>finish, Cole grabbed her <b>hand</b>, <b>almost </b>speaking <b>to </b>himself


    ¡°This one, right? Doesn¡¯t really matter¡­


    Before Ileana could react, Cole¡¯s expression turned cold. In the next second, <b>her </b>hoarse screams echoed through the entire gym.

 love and power 208

    eana¡¯s arms hung limp at her sides, her gaze growing vacant.


    At some point, Larkin Yardley had appeared behind Cole, offering him a sanitizing wipe. Cole stood up and wiped his hands with deliberate care, a far cry from the eager, puppy¨Clike demeanor he disyed in front of Alessia.


    ¡°Tell the Tate family that if they want this partnership to continue smoothly, I don¡¯t want to see this person around again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Larkin replied, nodding as he watched Cole leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Don¡¯t you dare walk away! You¡¯re just Alessia¡¯spdog! Do you really think your words scare me? You think the Tate family will actually listen to you?¡±


    Ileana shouted after him, her voice ragged and nearly gone. She tried to go after Cole, but her body wouldn¡¯t obey.


    Frustration settled over her like a heavy nket. All she could do was re viciously at Larkin, not realizing just how pathetic she looked.


    Larkin dialed a number. ¡°Mr. Dawson, yes, she¡¯s in the gymnasium. Our CEO¡¯s instructions are clear: if you want the partnership to continue, someone here


    needs to leave.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll pass along the message.¡±


    Larkin tucked away his phone and looked down at her, not a trace of sympathy in his eyes.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t go picking fights with Alessia. You fought so hard to get your Miss Tate status back, but now? Looks like that seat isn¡¯t as secure as you thought.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face went even paler. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. She was supposed to be in control. If she wanted to stay with the Morton family, she could. If she wanted to return to the Tates, it was hers for the taking. How had things turned out


    like this?


    While she waited for Mr. Dawson toe fetch her, she went over everything in her mind, but no matter how she reyed it, she couldn¡¯t figure out where she¡¯d gone


    wrong.


    Six years earlier


    It <b>was </b>the start of summer <b>break</b>. Ileana <b>lounged </bfortably <b>on </b><b>a </b><b>five</b>¨C<b>thousand</b><b>¨C</b>dor sofa<b>, </b>cradling a bowl <b>of </b><b>chilled </b><b>watermelon </b><b>and </b>watching <b>The </b><b>house </b>was empty except for her and two¨C<b>year</b><b>¨C</b><b>old </b>Ivan <b>Morton</b>.


    Karen had taken Zachary to the hospital for a checkup, Brendan was at the office and Ethan and Liam were off at their respective summer sses.


    Unlike the Tate family, who believed in strict discipline, the Mortons let their children follow their own interests. If one of them wanted to take a ss¨C<b>even an </b>expensive one¨Cthey¡¯d enroll them. If not, that was fine too. Good character mattered far more to them than academic achievement.


    Luckily, even with a house full of kids, the eldest two were so well¨Cbehaved that Karen could breathe easy. The third child was a bit of a handful, but he loved music and was enrolled in every ss he wanted. He might have dragged his feet before regr school, but he¡¯d happily go to back¨Cto¨Cback lessons all week and never seemed to tire.


    As for Ileana Morton, Karen had tried to sign her up for various enrichment sses, but Ileana always quit after two or three days,ining they were too much work. She was the only girl in the family; after a few failed attempts to persuade her, Karen gave up. If Ileana wanted to be a pampered princess, so be it.


    So, with summer vacation in full swing and everyone else busy, the only ones left at home were a bored Ileana and Ivan, who was still babbling his first words.


    Suddenly, Ivan started wailing from the other room. Ileana ignored him, popping another piece of watermelon into her mouth. Five minutes passed, but the crying


    didn¡¯t stop.


    Annoyed, Ileana grabbed the remote and cranked up the volume. Even at maximum, Ivan¡¯s cries still cut through the noise.


    ¡°Stupid brat, just cry yourself out already!¡±


    She mmed her bowl down, scowled, and stalked toward his room.

 love and power 209

    V


    She kicked open the half¨Cclosed door, paying no attention whatsoever <b>to </b>the reminders Karen had left before heading out. Or perhaps, it was more urate to say she never intended to care in the first ce.


    Ivan had been an ident. The couple hadn¡¯t nned on keeping the baby¨Cby the time they discovered the pregnancy, it was already three months along. Only after much persuasion from the other kids did they finally decide he could stay.


    Ileana, of course, had objected. But with the whole family in agreement, she <b>had </b>no choice but to paste on a smile and go along with it, all while grinding her teeth to dust behind closed doors.


    Still, she had to admit, when Karen gave birth and it turned out to be a boy, she breathed a quiet sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t the youngest in the family, but she remained the only girl.


    Even so, the newborn managed to steal a good deal of attention that should have been hers. Jealousy gnawed at her, and a deep sense of injustice took root.


    She felt nothing but resentment toward her little brother. It didn¡¯t matter that he was fair¨Cskinned and endearingly sweet¨CIleana found him utterly unlovable<b>. </b>


    The moment Ivan saw someone enter the room, his wailing stopped. He broke into a wide smile, arms reaching out, asking to be held.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry¨Cso annoying!¡± Ileana didn¡¯t pick him up. Instead, she shoved him, sending him tumbling back onto the crib mattress just as he¡¯d managed to stand.


    The little guynded on the soft bedding. Mistaking her aggression for y, he giggled, grabbed the rail, and pulled himself upright again<b>. </b>


    Tears still streaked his cheeks, but he beamed at her, arms outstretched, asking for


    a hug once more..


    ¡°Smile, smile, smile¨Cso irritating. Why don¡¯t you just cry yourself to death?¡± Ileanal was growing more agitated by the second,


    Sensing her impatience, lyan¡¯s smile crumpled. His lips wobbled, and a heartbeatter, he was bawling at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry¨Cis that all you know how to do? You¡¯re driving me crazy.¡± I ha pinched his arm hard, and the pain only made Ivan¡¯s cries even louder.


    It didn¡¯t make her feel any better. In fact, she wanted tosh out again. Fortunately,


    <b>13:29 </b>


    <b>the </b><b>doorbell </b>rang at that very moment.


    Ileana clicked her tongue in irritation, Ignored Ivan¡¯s sobs, and <b>strode </b><b>out </b><b>of </b>the room. She locked the door behind her<b>, </b>shutting out his wailing.


    ¡°Hi there, delivery for you. Can you sign for this, please?¡±


    Ileana opened the front door, her expression frosty.


    ¡°No adults home?¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me already. Why so many questions? You¡¯re just the delivery <b>guy</b>¡± She snatched the package and scrawled her name across the slip.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the attitude?¡±


    The courier looked at her in disbelief. Ileana tore off the signed slip, tossed both it and the pen back at him, then mmed the door in his face with a disdainful flick.


    The courier clenched his jaw, muttering curses as he bent to pick up the pen. ¡°Rich kids these days. No manners at all.¡±


    Inside, Ileana eyed the envelope in her hand and wrinkled her nose in distaste.


    Lately, the Mortons had all gone for a full medical checkup¨Cage was catching up with them, so for peace of mind, they¡¯d had the kids checked out too. Before leaving the house, Karen had specifically reminded Ileana to ept the delivery.


    She¡¯d meant to toss the envelope aside, but on a whim, she dropped onto the couch, tore it open, and began flipping idly through everyone¡¯s medical reports.


    Halfway through, she suddenly sat bolt upright.


    Karen and Brendan were both type O blood¨Cbut her own report showed type A. Everyone else, except for her and Ivan who hadn¡¯t been tested yet, was type O.


    A dark suspicion crept into Ileana¡¯s mind. Almost instinctively, she yanked her own report from the stack and tried to hide it. She searched every corner of the house but couldn¡¯t find a single good hiding spot.

 love and power 210

    She pulled open the drawer and found a lighter inside.


    Once Ileana hadposed herself, she grabbed both the medical report and the lighter, heading straight for the bathroom. She watched as the report crumbled <b>into </b>ash, flushed away atst with a rush of water. Only then did she copse onto the sofa, limp with relief.


    Her heart was pounding wildly, reminding her exactly what she¡¯d just done.


    ¡°Did you bring back the test results?¡± Karen and Zachary had just returned home, immediately noticing the opened envelope on the table.


    ¡°Y¨Cyeah¡­ I did.¡±


    Ileana had just stepped out of little Ivan¡¯s room, her face a bit pale. She managed a weak smile and nodded in response.


    Karen saw the look on her face and set aside the report, barely ncing at it before hurrying over. She reached out to feel lleana¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you look a little under the weather. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Ivan kept crying, and I just got him to sleep. I¡¯m sorry, Mom¡­.¡± As she spoke, two big tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened, darling? Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s alright.¡± Karen pulled her into a gentle hug, stroking her hair and wiping away her tears.


    ¡°What happened? Did Ivan give you a hard time?¡± Zachary came over, concern in


    his voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t watch him closely enough. I was distracted opening a package and he bumped his arm¨Cit¡¯s just a little bruise, but he wouldn¡¯t stop crying. I tried reading the report to calm him down, but he tore it up¡­¡±


    The more lleana exined, the more her voice trembled, her shoulders shaking with sobs. Karen¡¯s heart ached to see her like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. We¡¯ll just get a new er, Little kids trip and fall all the time¨Cit¡¯s not your fault.¡± Karen soothed her, rubbing her back gently.


    ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. You¡¯re still a kid yourself, a


    ¡®ou did great getting Ivan to sleep,¡± Zachary said, ruffling her hair with his usual kindness.


    ¡°When your dad gets home tonight, we¡¯ll go out for a big dinner to reward our <ol start="12"><li>12. </li></ol>


    13:29


    hard¨C<b>working </b>little princess<b>, </b>Karen said, yfully pinching Ileana¡¯s cheek and brushing away thest of her tears.


    ¡°Wipe those tears, little crybaby, and go pick out your prettiest princess <b>dress</b>,¡± Zachary chimed in, grinning.


    Between the two of them, their back¨Cand¨Cforth finally coaxed a smile from Ileana.


    The next day, Ileana quietly slipped out and made her way to a private detective agency. Everything went smoothly¨Cshe¡¯d saved up plenty of allowance from the Morton family, and although she tended to be a bit of a spender, most of her treats were gifts from Karen or her older brothers. Her own savings had added up over


    time.


    This kind of agency had connections in all sorts of fields, and catered specifically to wealthy clients. Once they epted a job, they always delivered results.


    Ileana knew this, but waiting for answers was torture. She spent the next several days distracted and anxious, so much so that the Mortons worried she was upset about something and showered her with extra affection.


    Thankfully, the agency worked quickly¨Cless than a weekter, they contacted Ileana and told her they had uncovered the truth from all those years ago.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± she asked, her voice tight with nerves, ncing over her shoulder as if afraid someone she knew might spot her.


    The man in charge slid a folder across the desk. ¡°Everything¡¯s in here.¡±


    ¡°Twelve years ago, both families were admitted to the same hospital. I checked the records from back then¨Cturns out you and the other child were put in the same. room. It looks like a nurse mixed up your ID bracelets by mistake.¡±


    Ileana¡¯s face went white, her fingers crumpling the corner of the papers.


    ¡°And¡­ what about their family?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

 love and power 211

    Herpanion let out a derisiveugh. Of course, that¡¯s how rich kids think their first Instinct isn¡¯t to find their real parents, but to worry about losing their


    ¡°You were pretty lucky, honestly. The moment you were born, the Morton family struck gold with some good business deals<b>. </b>Meanwhile, the Tate family barely scraped by for four or five years before they managed to turn things around.¡±


    Instead of feeling grateful, Ileana grew more anxious with every word.


    What if¡­ what if someone discovered the truth about her? Would she still have a life free from worry? Would she still be able to buy whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted?


    ¡°So where are they now?¡± she demanded, urgency flickering in her eyes.


    The detective paused. ¡°Now? They¡¯re doing all right, I suppose¡­ Definitely not at the Mortons¡® level, but-¡±


    ¡°Find me the Tate family¡¯s address.¡± Ileana cut him off, her tone leaving no room for discussion.


    With a shrug, the detective dropped the conversation and unlocked his phone, pulling up a payment screen.


    Ileana clicked her tongue in mild disgust, clearly unimpressed by his mercenary attitude, but she wasted no time in transferring the money.


    A notification blinked: $1,000 received. The detective smiled, pocketed his phone, and reached into his coat to produce a small slip of paper¨Cclearly something he¡¯d prepared in advance.


    ¡°Since you pay so promptly, here¡¯s a little bonus. This is the girl who was switched at birth.¡±


    Ileana took the photo. The girl in the picture was beautiful, even in a stiff ID¨Cstyle shot. She looked young, maybe even a little awkward, but anyone¡¯s first thought on seeing her would be: pretty.


    The Morton children were all good¨Clooking¨Cshe wasn¡¯t bad herself¨Cbutpared to her brothers, Ileana had alwayse up short. She¡¯d thrown fits about it,


    used the Mortons of giving all the good genes to her brothers. A nool, people never let her forget it.


    Now, looking at <b>the </b>photo<b>, </b>she finally understood. It wasm that theo m <b>the </b><b>Morton </b>genes¨Cshe simply <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>them <b>at </b>all


    Swallowing back a surge of jealousy, Ileana unfolded the <b>slip </b><b>of </b>paper. An addres had been scribbled down in neat handwriting.


    Without wasting another second, she tugged her cap down to hide her face and slipped out the door, gging down the nearest cab.


    ¡°Did that rude little princess finally leave?¡± The detective¡¯s colleague poked his <b>head </b>out of the break room, spotting him smoking in the <b>corner</b>.


    ¡°Yeah, she went to check out the Tate girl.¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s nning to swap back? That¡¯d be smart. I heard some insider gossip¨Cthe Tate family¡¯stest project is about to make a fortune.¡±


    The detective snorted. ¡°Like I told her, the Tates still can¡¯t hold a candle to the Mortons. That girl looked terrified. I was going to give her a warning, but she cut me off. Not my problem anymore.¡±


    His colleague just nodded. In their line of work, they¡¯d seen all kinds of wealthy clients. If someone treated them with basic decency, they didn¡¯t mind throwing in a little extra. But if they got attitude? Well, they just took the money and did the job. After all, nobody in their right mind turns down cash.


    When the cab dropped her off, Ileana found herself stopped at the gate by security.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to sign in. We can¡¯t let anyone in without the homeowner¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to see someone.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, ma¡¯am¨Cstill need you to register.¡± The guard handed her a pen, but Ileana ignored it.


    After a few minutes of fruitless negotiation, she could do nothing but stand in the shade, watching cars glide in and out of the neighborhood.


    This was definitely an upscale area¨Cshe only knew about it because years ago, Brendan had considered buying here. But with the kids¡® schools too far away, he¡¯d settled for a home in the more convenient West End.

 love and power 212

    Alessia Tate being allowed to live here honestly surprised her a bit.


    Still, luck seemed to be on her side. She¡¯d only been sitting nearby for about fifteen minutes when the person she was waiting for finally appeared. Amidst the stream of carsing and going, Alessia was the only one who walked out the front gate with nothing but a backpack slung over her shoulder.


    The security guard clearly knew her. He greeted her with a warm smile¨Ca stark contrast to the way he¡¯d looked at Ileana earlier. Alessia smiled back, polite as ever, and returned the greeting. The guard called her over, rummaged in his pocket for a couple of lollipops, and handed them to her<b>, </b>saying they were meant for his grandson, but if she didn¡¯t mind, she could have them.


    Alessia thanked him with a grin, slipped one into her bag, unwrapped the other, and popped it into her mouth.


    She waved goodbye and headed off down the hill, her backpack bouncing lightly on her back.


    From her hiding spot in the bushes, Ileana had seen Alessia the moment she appeared. Watching the guard¡¯s friendly manner and Alessia¡¯s face¨Cwhich was even prettier than in the photos¨CIleana bit her lip, annoyance ring inside her. She waited until Alessia was a good distance away before slipping out of the bushes, sticking her tongue out at the guard, and running off.


    The neighborhood was perched halfway up a hill, and it usually took a grown adult half an hour to walk down to the bottom¨Cnever mind two twelve¨Cyear¨Cold girls. Ileana was gasping for breath, her legs aching, while Alessia seemed perfectly fine, her steps light and steady.


    Ileana couldn¡¯t help but wonder¨Cmaybe the Tate family had spent all their money on the house and couldn¡¯t even afford a driver? The Mortons hadn¡¯t hired one because Brendan liked to drive himself, and with so many kids in the family, hiring a separate driver for each would have been ridiculously extravagant, totally out of character for the Mortons. Plus, their ce was close to the school, so it wasn¡¯t really necessary.


    But the Tates lived all the way up here without a driver? It was hard not to think they were just putting on airs, spending everyst penny just to buy a fancy house.


    She finally had to stop, gulping in huge breaths of air before hurrying to catch up


    again.


    <b>When </b>they reached <b>the </b>bottom of the hill, Ileana assumed Alessia would h But <b>no</b>¨Cshe just kept walking, relentless as ever. Ileana was <b>sure </b>she¡¯d welked more today than in the past yearbined. If she weren¡¯t so <b>desperate </b>to see what the Tates were really like, she would never have put herself through this <b>ordeal</b>.


    At the same time, she felt an odd sense of relief. Thank goodness the hospital <b>had </b>made that mistake¨Cotherwise, Alessia¡¯s life would¡¯ve been hers, and she was certain she¡¯d go crazy living like that.


    Thankfully, Alessia didn¡¯t go much farther this time. She slipped into a small, shabby¨Clooking building that didn¡¯t even have a sign out front. Ileana wrinkled her nose in distaste but, after some hesitation, followed her inside.


    She barely made it to the entrance before someone stopped her.


    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°An appointment? For this dump?¡± After being turned away twice already, Ileana¡¯s face fell, darkening with frustration.


    ¡°Yes, apart from the staff, everyone needs an appointment to enter.¡± The woman¡¯s professionalism was unwavering. She smiled politely, not the least bit perturbed by Ileana¡¯s rudeness.


    ¡°What, so you want me to open an ount or something? How much is it?¡± Ileana had been to plenty of high¨Cend boutiques with Karen; most of them required some kind of membership, so she assumed this was the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but it¡¯s not just about opening an ount. Besides, you¡¯re not eighteen yet, so we can¡¯t process anything for you anyway.¡±


    ¡°But I just saw a girl my age go in, didn¡¯t I?¡± Ileana protested.

 love and power 213

    <b>¡°</b>Sorry<b>, </b>that information is confidential.¡± The receptionist pressed a small bell, and In no time, a tall man emerged from a side door.


    His presence was intimidating enough to make Ileana shrink back instinctively<b>. </b><b>She </b>retreated two steps, slipping out the door.


    Without a word, the man shut the door firmly, shutting Ileana out¨Cboth physically and from any further answers.


    Fuming in helpless frustration, Ileanashed out and kicked the heavy door. But after walking for over an hour, her legs were already weak and sore. The kick <b>only </b>sent a jolt of pain up her own foot.


    She let out a sharp scream right there on the sidewalk, drawing the attention of several passersby.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    Her shout snapped everyone back to their own business, eyes quickly averting. Ileana looked around, eventually picking a nearby coffee shop to sit and wait for


    Alessia toe out.


    ¡°Who was just here?¡± Cole asked as he came down the stairs.


    ¡°Probably just someone who got lost,¡± the receptionist replied. ¡°She followed Miss Tate in, I think.¡±


    Cole didn¡¯t press for details. He simply turned and headed back upstairs. Meanwhile, Alessia was unfazed by the earliermotion, fully focused on her sparring match with her coach. The hour¨Clong walk hadn¡¯t really tired her out, but the back¨Cand¨Cforth of the bout had her drenched in sweat in less than thirty


    minutes.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary gym¨Cit was a private training studio owned by a friend of Cole¡¯s father, Parrish. The Tate family didn¡¯t see the point of girls learning self¨Cdefense, but Jade felt otherwise; she believed it was even more important for girls to be able to protect themselves. After checking with Alessia, she made arrangements for her to train here at least three times a week.


    Since it was a members¨Conly facility with limited coaches, sessions had to be booked in advance. They usually didn¡¯t ept young people, but Alessia and her friend were polite, talented, and Parrish had helped the owner out ye. <b>ago</b><b>, </b>so an exception was made.


    Nearly two hourster, Alessia finally emerged alone. She¡¯d changed clothes, <b>and </b>fresh bruises were visible on her arms. Her face was unreadable as she set off for


    her next destination.


    Ileana spotted her and hurried after her.


    This time, Alessia entered a music store. Ileana was relieved she wasn¡¯t left outside and watched as Alessia slung a case over her shoulder and headed out again.


    ¡°What was that girl here for?¡± Ileana asked.


    ¡°Oh, her? She came to pick up her violin. It¡¯s been a long road for her¨Cshe¡¯s only just now able to take it home¡­¡±


    But Alessia was already turning the corner, and Ileana, not bothering to hear the rest of the clerk¡¯s words, dashed out in pursuit.


    In Ileana¡¯s mind, she¡¯d already decided Alessia must have been unable to pay for the violin until now. Whatever else the clerk had to say didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°A girl just asked what Miss Tate was taking with her.¡±


    ¡°Be careful what you say to strangers. Not just anyone can hire that maestro, and if


    you


    stir up trouble for Miss Tate, are you ready to deal with the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, manager¡­ I didn¡¯t think it through¡­¡±


    Their conversation was muffled behind a closed door. Ileana, meanwhile, was focused solely on catching up, hardly noticing that dusk had already begun to fall.


    Luckily, Alessia didn¡¯t make any more stops and started retracing her steps. The thought of hiking back up the hill nearly broke Ileana, but she gritted her teeth and kept following.


    Climbing back up was brutal. By the eighth time Ileana considered giving up, Alessia suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Ileana froze, too, but with nowhere to hide on the open road, she awkwardly


    pretended her shoce hade undone and crouched to tie it, buying herself some time.


    ¡°What are you carrying?¡± a voice called out.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Alessia shot back.


    Ileana nced up. She recognized the boy from her notes¨CMax Tate, Alessia¡¯s


    <b>17.70 </b>


    older <b>brother</b>. The way <b>they </b>bantered was so different <b>from </b>the <b>stiff</b>.


    the Morton family.

 love and power 214

    In the Morton family, her three older brothers never dared speak to her that way, even raising their voices a little made them worry that they¡¯d frighten her.


    If she had to go back to the Tate family¡­ No. Absolutely not!


    By the end of the day, Ileana was utterly exhausted, and Max¡¯s attitude toward Alessia only made her more anxious. She refused to endure a life where she was unwanted and penniless.


    No one in the Morton family could find out about this¨Cnever!


    Ileana hurried away, and only when she reached the foot of the hill did she suddenly remember something. She dug into her pocket, pulled out a photo and a note, didn¡¯t even nce at them, and tore them to shreds before tossing them in the trash.


    The feeling of being watched faded atst. Alessia looked back¨Cno one there. Someone had trailed her all day, only to do nothing?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alessia replied, passing her violin case to Max, who slung it over his shoulder withoutint.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get all those bruises again? Is your boyfriend taking you out brawling instead of to parties?¡±


    ¡°Want to find out how it feels to get beaten up by me?¡±


    Their back¨Cand¨Cforth banter was relentless; neither willing to let the other win. As they walked, Max nced at her, then moved to her right side so she¡¯d be walking on the inside of the sidewalk.


    After that day, as if afraid that everything could slip away at any moment, Ileana began insisting on all sorts of things to satisfy her vanity and fill the growing void inside her.


    Then, during the summer before her final year of middle school, Brendan¨Cwho had promised to send her to St. ire¡¯s Academy¨Ctold her the family¡¯s finances had taken a turn for the worse, and they couldn¡¯t afford to send her anymore. The uneasiness she¡¯d tried to bury resurfaced with a vengeance.


    No matter how much she cried or argued, this time her family held -m. Distracted by the dream of getting into the academy, she barely prepared for hic. entrance exams, and in the end, it was only thanks to Brendan spending a hefty sum that


    10:00


    she barely managed to squeeze in.


    Things started drifting further and further from what she¡¯d imagined, Ileana couldn¡¯t ept the disappointment. The thoughts she¡¯d hidden for two years bubbled up again; it was as if she needed topare herself to someone else to feel reassured, so she sought out Alessia again.


    Just like two years ago, Alessia was still alone¨Cno chauffeur, alwaysing and going from those run¨Cdown alleyways, disappearing for ages before reemerging.


    Seeing Alessia like that, Ileana finally felt a little better. That¡¯s right¨Ceven if the Morton family was down on its luck, things were still better than Alessia¡¯s life! No way was she going back¨Cnever!


    Two more years passed. When the Morton family finally lost everything and moved into a cramped apartment building, Ileana couldn¡¯t believe it. She¡¯d rather wander the streets than return to that dingy ce reeking of mildew.


    It was around then that she saw Scott Tate¡¯s interview ying on a giant screen downtown. Her biological father. Only then did she realize that the Tate family was nothing like it had been four years ago; they¡¯d be industry leaders two years earlier.


    And Alessia¨Cthe girl Ileana had always looked down on¨Chad already spent two years at St. ire¡¯s Academy by the time Ileana started at Crestview High.


    The sense of injustice was overwhelming; it finally pushed Ileana over the edge. She stormed straight to Tate Holdings, but without an appointment, she couldn¡¯t get past the lobby. All she could do was wait outside, hoping for a glimpse of Scott.


    And so, after everything, this was how the story ended¨Ceveryone seemingly back where they belonged, at least on the surface.


    ¡°Young miss, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Butler Dawson appeared in front of Ileana, his expression as nk and mechanical as ever.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back¡­¡±


    Ileana shook her head, pain driving her to the brink of copse. She mumbled to herself, lost in her own world.


    13:29

 love and power 215

    Ileana¡¯s resistance was useless; Dawson, the butler, had clearly <be </b>prepared


    He crouched down, took Ileana¡¯s hand without hesitation, and, ignoring her protests, signaled for the bodyguard to pick her up and carry her out of the gymnasium.


    Meanwhile, Alessia¨Cshielded by Ethan and Liam¨Cmade her way outside, only <b>to </b>run straight into Ste and Justin, who were hurrying toward them.


    ¡°Lessie! Are you okay?¡± Ste grabbed Alessia¡¯s hand, turning it over anxiously. The ugly bruises stood out starkly against her pale skin, making the injury look even


    worse.


    ¡°Damn it, Ileana! If I don¡¯t beat her senseless, myst name isn¡¯t Laine!¡± Ste was shaking with anger and was about to storm back into the gym when Alessia, well aware of her temperament, caught her just in time.


    ¡°Ste, calm down¨Cwait. What are you doing here?¡±


    She should have been with Dave at this hour. Alessia also couldn¡¯t help noticing how coincidental Ethan and Liam¡¯s appearance was.


    ¡°It was Lucy who told us,¡± Ste replied, her voice still tinged with frustration. <b>With </b>Alessia holding her back, she didn¡¯t dare break free and just stood there fuming.


    ¡°Lucy?¡± Alessia asked, frowning.


    ¡°Yeah, she couldn¡¯t reach you, so she called Ste,¡± Justin exined.


    Alessia nced at her phone. She¡¯d been on a call with Cole the whole time, which exined why Lucy couldn¡¯t get through.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She told you not to go to the gym. Ileana didn¡¯t know you were hurt, so Lucy went to find your brothers and brought them to the gym. Basically, Ileana not only wanted to keep you out of the next round, she also wanted you to experience what it feels like when everyone turns against you,¡± Justin said, ncing at the two men behind Alessia. At least they¡¯d had the sense not to make a scene.


    Ethan and Liam¡¯s faces darkened. Relief mingled with guilt¨Cthey hadn¡¯t done anything to let Alessia down, but it was shocking to realize the ¡®e sister they¡¯d cherished for seventeen years had turned out to be not just ungrateful, but downright vicious.


    <b>11:30 </b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¨Cit was me who led <b>your </b>brothers right to her, Stelle fentan growing angrier by the second. ¡°Where is she? What did she <b>do </b><b>to </b><b>you</b><b>? </b>How did your arm end up like this?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t hide anything and quickly recounted what had happened <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>gym</b><b>. </b>


    By the time she finished, Ste looked ready to explode. Justin <b>quickly </b><b>wrapped </b><b>an </b>arm around her shoulders, whispering, ¡°Calm down, deep breaths, Ste,¡± until <b>she </b>managed to settle down a bit.


    Both Ste and Justin had fiery tempers, but it was almostical¨Cwhenever <b>one </b>lost control, the other somehow managed to keep a cool head and rein them in. Of course, most of the time, they chose to be reckless together, but only over harmless things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cole¡¯s inside now,¡± Alessia said.


    At the mention of Cole, both Liam and Ethan instinctively turned to nce at the gym entrance, which was now quiet and deserted.


    They exchanged uneasy nces, realizing they hadn¡¯t seen anyone when they¡¯d rushed in earlier.


    Ste, however, wasn¡¯t surprised in the least. Hearing Cole was inside, she immediately rxed.


    ¡°Serves her right,¡± she spat. ¡°The Tates are supposed to be clever, but all Ileana¡¯s inherited is their selfishness!¡±


    Ethan and Liam stayed silent. After all, Ileana had been raised in their home for seventeen years. They couldn¡¯t deny their role in how she¡¯d turned out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back¨Cdon¡¯t you have more events today?¡± Alessia suggested.


    ¡°Why are you even thinking about that? You need to get to the hospital for an X¨Cray! What if you fractured something?¡± Ste shot back.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, <b>Lessie</b>. You should listen to Ste for once¡­¡± Ethan added, seizing the


    opportunity.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go,¡± Alessia relented, her ears ringing with their fussing. With


    everyone talking over each other, she gave in¨Cjust to finally get some peace and quiet.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>216 </b>

 love and power 216

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ste blurted out without even thinking.


    ¡°You should stay with Uncle. It¡¯s not often you get to visit. My brothers are going with me anyway.¡±


    Ste pressed her lips together, clearly uneasy about leaving those two alone, but Alessia kept insisting, and eventually she relented.


    Only after watching the three of them get into the car did Ste and Justin finally head back into the academy.


    <b>¡°</b>Come on, I just saw Mr. Dawson heading inside,¡± Justin said, knowing full well that Ste wouldn¡¯t rest easy until she saw with her own eyes how disheveled Ileana looked.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson came too?¡± Ste asked as they walked toward the gym.


    ¡°Probably at Cole¡¯s request. The Tate family¡¯s nning tounch a new venture and they¡¯re in talks with the Whitley Group. If Ileana pissed Cole off at a time like this, she¡¯s basically digging her own grave.¡±


    It was no secret how quickly Cole had expanded the Whitley Group¡¯s reach in just two years he was nobody¡¯s fool. Some people liked to think he was harmless, just because he yed the sweet puppy in front of Alessia, but they forgot that underneath it all, he was a wolf¨Cand those who forgot that risked being devoured, bones and all.


    Halfway to the gym, they didn¡¯t see any sign of Cole, but instead spotted Mr. Dawson, trailed by a security guard carrying a frail¨Clooking Ileana in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, would it be alright if I had a word with Ileana?¡± Ste asked.


    She¡¯d visited the Tate family a few times before, so Mr. Dawson knew about her friendship with Alessia.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Laine,¡± he replied, giving the security guard a silent nod. The guard immediately stepped forward, holding Ileana steady.


    Ste didn¡¯t bother with any pretense. She grabbed Ileana¡¯s chin and turned her face from side to side, clearly satisfied with how miserable she looked.


    Ileana nced at her, eyes full of fear, but she was too weak to resist and could only let Ste do as she pleased.


    ¡°Ileana, you should count yourself lucky it¡¯s me standing here right now and not


    13.30


    Queenie,¡± Ste said<b>, </b><b>patting </b>her cheek <b>with </b><b>a </b>hint <b>of </b><b>regret </b>in her voice


    <b>She </b>let Ileana go and brushed her own hands <b>off </b><b>as </b><b>if </b><b>getting </b><b>rid </b><b>of </b>something unpleasant. When she turned back to Mr. Dawson, her face carried a perfectly innocent smile<b>. </b>


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Mr. Dawson bowed slightly, his own smile calm and imprable.


    ¡°Mr. Cole and Larkin have already left through the back entrance. Please let Miss Morton know that the security footage from the gym has been destroyed. <b>She </b>doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Ste nodded in satisfaction and stepped aside. Mr. Dawson wasted no time, <b>and </b>the three of them left the school grounds swiftly.


    At the hospital, Alessia had some scans done. It turned out she¡¯d only suffered a few scrapes and bruises¨Cher skin was delicate, so it looked worse than it was, but she¡¯d be fine. The news was enough to finally put everyone at ease.


    Alessia¡¯s phone chimed with a new message. She opened it, a faint smile appearing on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had the ointment sent to your house. Dad doesn¡¯t know a thing, so don¡¯t worry. Starting tomorrow, Ileana won¡¯t be bothering you anymore.¡±


    Alessia understood what that meant¨CCole was angry.


    She let out a sigh. Looks like she¡¯d have to do some serious damage control


    tomorrow.


    ¡°Got your meds ready. Shall we head home?¡± Liam asked, holding up the pharmacy


    bag.


    ¡°You two act like this is a matter of life and death. It¡¯s just a couple of bruises,¡± Alessia said, unable to keep fromughing at how overprotective they were.


    But she hadn¡¯t counted on Karen and Brendan¡¯s reaction being even more dramatic. When they came home that night with Ivan, the first thing they noticed was the dark bruise on Alessia¡¯s arm.


    his time, they


    Their disappointment in Ileana had already given way to anger, ar took it out on Liam and Ethan, scolding them both for not protecting Alessia better


    Even Zachary<b>, </b><b>for </b>once, <b>didn¡¯t </b>take their side. He stared at Alessiss <b>time </b><b>and </b><b>only </b>rxed after <b>confirming </b><b>she </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>fractured </b><b>any </b>bones


    <i>13:30 </i>

 love and power 217

    ¡°Mom, Dad, even my brothers don¡¯t know¨Cjust stop lecturing me, okay? I¡¯m starving. What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±


    A few years ago, Alessia would never have imagined herself speaking in such a soft, almost childlike tone¨Cespecially not to her own family.


    ¡°We¡¯re making your favorite tonight¨Cpan¨Cseared pork, Just wait, I¡¯ll get started right now,¡± Karen replied with a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the veggies. Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Brendan thumped Ethan and Liam on the head¨Cjust hard enough to make them yelp¨Cbefore following Karen into the kitchen.


    Ivan slid onto the couch next to Alessia, carefully taking her hand in his and blowing on it as if to heal an invisible wound, making her giggle at the ticklish


    sensation.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ruffling his hair with her free hand. ¡°Thank you, buddy.¡±


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes were wide and damp, filled with concern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Alessia gently pinched his cheek. ¡°Did you have fun at school today?¡±


    Ivan nodded. His words still came out haltingly, but he was definitely talking more than he used to. Clutching her hand, heunched into a story about York and Zane arguing again, then taking him bug¨Chunting, how York startled the teacher and tried to me it all on Zane¡­


    Alessia listened patiently,ughing at the right moments, warmth filling the room.


    Her three hopeless brothers were smart enough not to break the peace, each busy with their own chores. It was <b>rare </b>for the whole family to gather like this¨Cjust to share a meal and enjoy the quietfort of being together.


    But over at the Tate household, things couldn¡¯t have felt more different.


    Ileanay on her bed, her face ashen. The doctor had checked her over and found no physical injuries¨Cher wounds, it seemed, ran much deeper.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Dawson, the butler, bowed slightly as Scott stormed down the hall.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Scott¡¯s voice was tight with anger.


    13:31


    <b>The </b>youngdy is <b>in </b>her room, <b>sir</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Without waiting for more, Scott barreled down the corridor and threw open the bedroom door.


    The bang startled Ileana awake. For a brief second, her eyes lit up¨Clike someone drowning who¡¯s <b>just </b>spotted a lifeline. But before she could say a word, Scott¡¯s hand came down, striking her across the face.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ileana clutched her cheek, disbelief and pain colliding in her eyes.


    ¡°What kind of mess have you gotten yourself into this time?¡± Scott¡¯s shout made her flinch, shrinking back toward the headboard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± she protested, voice trembling, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? If you didn¡¯t, then why did that Whitley boy mention your name?¡± Scott¡¯s voice was cold,


    every word dripping with usation.


    He¡¯d nearly lost hisposure when he learned the business deal had fallen through¨Call because of the daughter he¡¯d only just weed back into the family.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what this deal could have meant for Tate Holdings? The profits we¡¯ve just lost¨Cbecause of you! You ruined everything!¡± His anger only. grew, and he yanked Ileana by the hair,nding another p on the other side of her face.


    Her cheeks swelled and burned, leaving Ileana sobbing and huddling in the corner, clutching her nket as she shook.


    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Scott forced himself to take a slow, deep breath, struggling to keep his rage in check.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ it was Alessia.¡± Ileana sat there, dazed and broken, tears spilling over hershes. ¡°It was Alessia¡­ She ganged up with the others and bullied me. It was Alessia¡­¡±


    She repeated her sister¡¯s name like a mantra, as if ming Alessia could excuse everything¨Cas if it was Alessia who¡¯d ruined her, Alessia who¡¯d cost the Tate family that crucial contract.


    Scott¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Alessia, Alessia! If you kept your distance from her, would any of this have happened? She doesn¡¯t even carry the Tate name, yet people are willing to move mountains for her. You, on the other hand¨Cyou¡¯ve got the Tate name, but all you ever do is cause me trouble and shame. What else are you good for?¡±


    Chapter <b>218 </b>

 love and power 218

    Chapter <b>218 </b>


    Dawson, the butler, stood silently outside the bedroom door and closed it <b>gently</b>, shutting out every sound from inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dawson?¡± York asked.


    Dawson raised a finger to his lips in a hush gesture, ncing at the tightly locked door. York took onest look, then led Rex away.


    Inside, the air was thick with tension.


    Scott¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I, of all people, could make such a mistake¨Cbringing you back, when you turned out to be so utterly useless!¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t worried that a messy public reunion would tank thepany¡¯s stock, and if Ileana hadn¡¯t always seemed more pliable and easy to manage than Alessia, with a temperament better suited for a marriage alliance¨Che never would have thrown away a real diamond in exchange for a cheap imitation.


    ¡°Tomorrow¨Cno, tonight! Tonight you¡¯ll pack your things and get on the first ne out of the country. I don¡¯t want to see you again until you¡¯re old enough for the marriage we arranged. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good for¨Cyour greatest contribution to the Tate family. If you care about keeping any of this luxury, you¡¯ll do exactly as you¡¯re told. Alessia isn¡¯t even a Tate anymore and she¡¯s still thriving. If you think you can do better, go ahead and try.¡±


    Ileana wanted to protest¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to be sent abroad. She barely spoke a word of any othernguage, and with her swollen, aching cheek, she couldn¡¯t even argue back. Not that she dared to.


    Today had made one thing painfully clear: if she ever lost the Tate name, her life would fall apart.


    If that was the case, maybe going overseas wasn¡¯t so bad. At least there, she could still hold her head high as Miss Tate, without anyone controlling her.


    Having made up her mind<b>, </b>Ileana didn¡¯t resist Scott¡¯s orders. That very night, she left for a foreign country. Unlike the grand estate where <b>Max </b>and York lived, her new home was just a modest house in a suburban neighborhood¨Cnothing close <b>to </b>the Tate family¡¯s mansion.


    <i>Still</i>, Sp


    Scott hadn¡¯t been entirely heartless; he¡¯d arranged for a butler and two maids.


    She arrived with a mask and hat, covering her face as best she could, terrified someone might see what she¡¯d been through. The front door was locked tight. She


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>rang </b>the bell over and over, but no one answered<b>, </b>Even her calls to <b>the </b><b>house¡¯s </b>butler went unanswered. Frustrated and exhausted, all <b>she </b><b>could </b><b>do </b>was keep pressing the buzzer.


    She was too tired to even curse under her breath. Dawn was breaking, <b>and </b>all she wanted was a bed.


    After half an hour, the door finally opened. A white¨Chaired, blue¨Ceyed butler in a crisp tailcoat stood in the doorway.


    He didn¡¯t apologize or even reach for her luggage. Annoyed, Ileana shoved her suitcase in his direction, making her expectations clear.


    The butler simply stepped back, hands sped behind his back, his point equally obvious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Ileana snapped, but the pain in her jaw forced her to shut her mouth, and she could only re in frustration.


    ¡°Mr. Max asked me to tell you he¡¯s prepared a special housewarming gift for you,¡± the butler replied coolly.


    Max¡¯s name caught her off guard, and despite herself, she felt a flicker of anticipation.


    The corners of her lips curled up, only for a jolt of pain to remind her of her injuries. Her hatred for Alessia deepened.


    She had just reached the front steps when something crashed down from the second floor.


    Before she could dodge, something struck her shoulder, making her drop her suitcase and clutch her arm with a sharp intake of breath.


    A heavy thumping sound caught her attention. Ileana looked up, eyes widening in shock.


    A basketball was rolling slowly into the corner.


    <b>C </b>

 love and power 219

    <b>hapter </b><b>219 </b>


    Ileana jerked her head up, just in time to see two housekeepers standing on the balcony above. One held a basketball, the other a volleyball.


    Before she could react, they hurled the balls straight at her. Ileana barely <b>had </b><b>time </b>to think¨Cshe just ran, stumbling across the courtyard in a panic. No matter where she dodged, the housekeepers seemed uncannily practiced; every throw <b>found </b>its mark, thudding against her back or shoulders.


    Somewhere along the way, the butler had quietly disappeared, leaving lleana¡¯s shrieks echoing through the misty early morning.


    Later, the butler reported in aposed voice, ¡°As you instructed, Miss Tate has received her wee gift.¡±


    Max twirled a pen between his fingers, tugged lightly at his tie, and let a thin smile flicker across his lips¨Ca smile that never touched his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll absolutely love it,¡± he replied, voice calm and unreadable. No one could be certain exactly who he meant by ¡°she.¡±


    Back at the academy, the spring sports meet was in full swing. The ss rallied behind theirpetitors, cheering loudly, and hardly anyone seemed to notice that Ileana had quietly transferred overnight.


    Ste imed first ce in both shot put and the 50¨Cmeter dash with ease. With both Alessia and Ste¨Cundeniably the stars of the team¨Cvictory for their ss was a foregone conclusion.


    For the third year in a row, their ss took home the championship, putting a perfect finishing touch on the final event of their high school


    years


    The afternoon events were about to begin, with Alessia¡¯s long¨Cdistance race upst. ¡°Is your hand alright?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°I put some ointment on¨Cit¡¯s almost entirely better,¡± Alessia replied.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson¡¯s remedies always work wonders.¡±


    As they chatted, Pierce Quinn appeared, carefully bncing two cups of milkshake. ¡°Ste, Alessia¨Cmilkshake!¡± Pierce had memorized everyone¡¯s favorite vors and


    13-31


    <b>treated </b><b>the </b><b>whole </b>ss. <b>Naturally</b><b>, </b>since Ileana <b>was </b><b>nowhere </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>seen</b>, he left <b>out </b>of the count.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± the girls chorused, taking their drinks and sipping contentedly.


    On a day like this, nothing beat the sweet chill of grape milkshake and <b>the </b>satisfying chew of tapioca pearls.


    Ste leaned backzily on the steps, eyes half¨Cclosed. Her father had gone home after watching her morning events, leaving Justin and the Morton brothers sitting. side by side nearby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Pierce grinned. ¡°We owe this year¡¯s trophy to you two¨Cyou¡¯re the real MVPs!¡±


    Ste and Alessia exchanged a look andughed.


    ¡°Alessia<b>, </b>good luck this afternoon¨Cdon¡¯t push yourself too hard. I¡¯m off to hand out


    the rest of the drinks.¡±


    Alessia smiled, waved him off, and turned back to Ste.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± Ste said, her voice softer than usual. ¡°This is ourst big event before graduation. Next year, everyone will scatter¨Csome going abroad, some to universities all over the country, some taking over family businesses. Life won¡¯t be this simple anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Alessia agreed. ¡°But at least for one more semester, the three of us can finish out school together. We¡¯ll still have time to hang out, just like always.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t add anything sentimental. Rather than worrying about what mighte, she preferred to savor every moment now, making sure she¡¯d have no regrets.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¨Cyour Cole has been shooting you the saddest puppy¨Cdog eyes all morning,¡± Ste teased, nudging Alessia with her elbow.


    Alessia only grinned,pletely unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ll go make it up to him after the race.¡±


    Ste rolled her eyes. ¡°Wow, listen to you¨Cgo make it up to him!¡±


    She must have made too dramatic a face, because Alessia burst outughing and gave her a yful p on the arm.

 love and power 220

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Ste said, setting her milkshake aside.


    Alessia nodded. As soon as Ste left, Alessia¡¯s gaze shifted toward the <b>investors </b>section.


    Larkin was leaning in, whispering something to Cole. A momentter, Cole shot to his feet, moving with such urgency that he startled everyone around him.


    Cole was never one to break decorum in public, which immediately set off rm bells in Alessia¡¯s mind. Without hesitation, she kept her eyes on him, and the second he stepped away from the table, she slipped out after him.


    When Ste returned, the corner was empty, save for two half¨Cfinished cups of milkshake.


    She nced over at the investors¡® seats and realized Cole was gone, too.


    Picking up her drink, Ste took a sip and shook her head with a faint smile. She assumed the two had gone off for a secret rendezvous.


    Alessia had no time for such leisurely thoughts. Cole almost never lost hisposure¨Cunless something had happened to Jade June.


    Suppressing a growing sense of dread, Alessia hurried toward the exit, arriving just in time to bump into Cole and Larkin as they rushed out.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± Cole¡¯s voice wavered, betraying a rare tremor<b>. </b>


    They¡¯d been inseparable since childhood, so Alessia instantly saw how hard Cole was fighting to hold himself together.


    ¡°Cole, breathe. We¡¯re going right now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have to ask what had happened.


    cing her hands over Cole¡¯s ears and pressing her forehead gently to his, she locked eyes with him, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Breathe in.¡±


    ¡°Now out.¡±


    She guided him through the motions, and Cole obeyed. After three round finally calmed¨Cat least a little.


    e¡¯d


    The three of them wasted no more time. Larkin floored the gas, merging swiftly


    <b>13:31 </b>


    Into <b>the </b><b>flow </b><b>of </b>traffic.


    Cole clung tightly to Alessia¡¯s hand, the sweat on his palm <b>revealing </b><b>just </b>how anxious he was. Alessia said nothing, simply covering his hand <b>with </b><b>her </b>other on In silentfort.


    For all his ruthless confidence in the boardroom, Cole was still just a young man barely out of boyhood. He¡¯d already lost the father he adored, the thought of losing his mother was unbearable.


    ¡°Larkin, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Alessia finally asked.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson knew you were at the tournament, so he reached out to me directly. Mrs. June¡¯s not doing well. Mr. Dawson¡­.he thinks it¡¯s time.¡±


    Larkin tried to soften the blow, but both Alessia and Cole understood exactly what he meant.


    Alessia¡¯s pupils tightened, but she forced her voice to remain steady. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just have treatment not long ago?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­she¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡±


    In other words, without Jade¡¯s own will to fight, no matter how many treatments Xander Dawson tried, it would all be in vain.


    Alessia had expected as much, so she asked no more. She knew how deeply Parrish and Jade loved each other, but she still hadn¡¯t imagined even Cole couldn¡¯t spark Jade¡¯s will to live.


    On one hand, there was her son¡¯s desperate plea; on the other, the agony of losing. her soulmate. For two whole years, Jade had been trapped¨Cunable to move, unable to speak, yet fully conscious, forced to feel every helpless, painful moment. The tension inside the car was suffocating. Larkin pressed harder on the gas, and, thankfully, there was no traffic at this hour. They arrived nearly fifteen minutes earlier than usual.


    Before the car had even rolled to a stop, Cole and Alessia jumped out and raced upstairs.


    Inside the room, Xander was bent over Jade, sweat streaming down his face as he administered acupuncture. The heart monitor emitted a steady beeping; the housekeeper stood by, dabbing Xander¡¯s brow and praying quietly for a miracle.


    Cole and Alessia stood frozen in the doorway, afraid to disturb the scer


    hey


    <b>13:31 </b>


    waited<b>, </b>hands still <b>tightly </b>sped<b>, </b><b>neither </b>noticing <b>nor </b>caring <b>to let </b>go.

 love and power 221

    No one knew how much time had passed before Xander finally exhaled, <b>exhaustion </b>etched deep in his features as he stepped out of the room. Alessia and Cole quickly moved to either side of him, supporting him as they made their way downstairs.


    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Alessia asked, handing him a ss of water.


    Xander nodded, taking the ss and draining it in a few gulps.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, how¡¯s my mom?¡± Cole¡¯s voice was tight, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he spoke, betraying his anxiety.


    Xander rolled the empty ss between his weathered hands, avoiding Cole¡¯s gaze. After a long pause, he sighed heavily.


    Cole didn¡¯t dare ask again, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the answer.


    Xander¡¯s heart ached for him, but he knew some truths couldn¡¯t be left unsaid.


    ¡°Cole¡­ your mother has been lying there for two years. She¡¯s conscious, but she can¡¯t wake up, can¡¯t move¡­¡± Xander¡¯s voice faltered.


    He reached out and patted Cole¡¯s hand, his cloudy eyes glistening red with emotion. In these two years, Cole had thought about giving up more times than he could count. And yet, each time, he¡¯d tell himself to wait a little longer¨Cjust a little longer. Days blurred into months, and before he realized it, two years had slipped by.


    Jade had always been cheerful and kind, full of life, confidence, and gentle strength. Not just Cole, but even Alessia believed she would wake up eventually. No one. could have imagined her husband¡¯s death would hit her so hard¨Cso <b>hard </b>that she¡¯d lose even the will to live.


    They had tried everything, the three of them, hoping for a flicker of survival in Jade¡¯s eyes. But nothing broke through her silence.


    The room was thick with unspoken words when Cole suddenly stood up. He didn¡¯t say a thing, just trudged upstairs as if his soul had been sucked out, stumbling on the steps.


    Alessia started after him/but Xander gently held her back. He shook his head. ¡°Let him be with his mother for a while. He¡¯s been running from this for two years¨Cit¡¯s


    time for him to decide,¡±


    Alessia bit her lip so hard she nearly drew blood. ¡°Is there any way Ms. June could


    13:31


    wake up again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Xander <b>replied</b>, wiping a hand over his face<b>, </b><b>eyes </b><b>fixed </b>on the med kit on the table. ¡°But if she does, there¡¯s no turning back. It would <b>be </b>thest time


    Night fell early. A low rumble of thunder gave way to a sudden, torrential rain that pounded the windows without warning.


    The house was brightly lit, but the food on the table went cold, reheated, then <b>cold </b>again. No one touched a bite.


    Cole remained upstairs. Alessia and Xander sat frozen on the sofa, silent and unmoving, like two statues.


    Suddenly, Cole rushed out, his face pale with panic.


    ¡°Father! My mom¨Cher heart rate¡¯s dropping again!¡±


    Xander didn¡¯t hesitate. Alessia kept close, hovering at his side in case he stumbled.


    With trembling hands, Xander inserted the needles one by one into Jade¡¯s skin. Cole stood by, eyes rimmed red, not daring to blink, terrified his mother would slip away the moment he looked away.


    ¡°Cole¡­¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was hoarse and uncertain.


    He turned stiffly, looking at her with eyes full of bewilderment and pain. In that moment, he seemed so lost¨Clike an abandoned dog, desperate and helpless. The sight made Alessia¡¯s heart ache.


    She opened her arms and gathered him in.


    Cole buried his face in her shoulder, and Alessia could feel the wetness soaking through her shirt. His whole body shook with the effort of holding back sobs.


    Alessia pressed her lips together, her own tears threatening to spill.


    She stroked his back, slowly and gently, again and again.


    But this time, the miracle never came. When Xander looked at them, they both understood¨Cthe decision could no longer wait.


    Alessia squeezed Cole¡¯s hand, giving him all the silent support she could muster.


    She knew there was nothing she could say¨Cno words like ¡°You still have me¡°-because nothing could rece his parents in his heart. And no one but Cole could make this choice for himself.

 love and power 222

    <b>13:31 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>222 </b>


    <b>Cole </b><b>had </b>to take this step. As for her, all she needed to <b>do </b>was stay <b>by </b>his side, in his darkest moments, whenever he turned around, she would <b>be </b>there <b>just </b>as she had promised.


    ¡°Father, please. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Cole¡¯s jaw was clenched tight, his voice trembling. He squeezed Alessia¡¯s hand<b>, </b>gripping so hard it hurt, but Alessia didn¡¯tin or even try to pull away.


    Xander paused in the middle of threading the needle, and if you looked closely, <b>you </b>could see his hands shaking just a little.


    He nced at the butler, who immediately understood. The butler stepped forward<b>, </b>closing the door to shield Cole and Alessia from what was happening inside.


    With that, Xander shut his eyes. When he opened them again, they were filled with grim determination.


    Swift, precise, and merciless. Each time Xander plunged the needle in, Jade responded in some small way.


    First, her fingers twitched. Then, she suddenly lifted her hand and let it fall again. After that, her eyelids fluttered,


    And finally, with thest needle, her eyes opened.


    Her gaze was empty and unfocused, but Xander wasn¡¯t rattled. He gently eased the needle out, bit by bit.


    ¡°Jade, can you hear me?¡± Xander called to her softly, again and again.


    Maybe it was his voice <b>that </b>brought her back. Slowly, Jade¡¯s eyes began to focus. Her lips moved, as if she was trying to say something.


    Xander couldn¡¯t catch it. He bent down, bringing his ear close to her mouth.


    ¡°Xander¡­¡± The word was faint as a whisper, but it made Xander¡¯s tears fall instantly. ¡°There you are, sweetheart.¡± Xander smiled, even as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much, our Jade. You held on for two whole years. You¡¯ve done so well,¡± His weary eyes brimmed with sorrow and pride.


    ¡°The kids¡­ please take care of them for me.¡±


    13:31


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b><b>no </b><b>trouble </b>at <b>all</b><b>, </b>not even a little. They¡¯re <b>wonderful</b><b>¨C</b>smart <b>and </b>kind <b>told</b>, I¡¯m the old man who¡¯s been more of <b>a </b>burden <b>to </b>them: Xander wiped his tears, unable to say anything more.


    ¡°They¡¯re both waiting outside. I¡¯ll let them in.¡±


    The moment Jade opened her eyes, it was like <b>a </b>clock started counting <b>down</b>.


    ¡°Lessie¡­e in.¡± Jade¡¯s words were slow and almost inaudible, so quiet <b>that </b>Xander had to lean in to catch them.


    Still, he understood her instantly.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring her right in.¡± Without hesitation, he looked at the butler, and together they left the room.


    ¡°Father, how is she?¡± Both Cole and Alessia stared at him, eyes wide with anxiety.


    ¡°Lessie, go ahead.¡± Xander gave Alessia¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat.


    Alessia swallowed hard, knowing there was no time to waste. She didn¡¯t ask any questions, just walked straight into the room.


    Cole was so wracked with nerves that he forgot to let go of Alessia¡¯s hand<b>. </b>It wasn¡¯t until Alessia gently patted the back of his hand that he snapped out of his daze and quickly released her.


    The door closed again. Cole stood outside, rigid and lost, like a child who¡¯d just been scolded, or a puppy left out in the rain.


    Xander turned his back on Cole, pacing restlessly to distract himself, fighting not to fall apart.


    Inside, Alessia¡¯s steps were stiff and uncertain. She walked to Jade¡¯s bedside, her eyes swirling with too many emotions to name.


    ¡°Lessie..¡± Jade¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, so different from the lively woman she¡¯d always been.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Aunt Jade.¡± Alessia took a deep breath, forcing her tears back.


    She took Jade¡¯s hand in hers¨Cso cold, so lifeless, not at all like a living person¡¯s. Alessia cupped Jade¡¯s hand in both of hers, trying to warm it with her own.


    Jade managed a small smile, her expression soft and gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Lessie¡­ you have a family who loves you.¡±

 love and power 223

    Alessia never expected Jade¡¯s first words to be this¨Cher tears fell instantly, slipping down her cheeks before she could stop them.


    She bit her lip, forcing her voice to sound as steady as possible.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very good to me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    She gave a wavering smile and brushed at her tears<b>, </b>but they kepting, <b>no </b>matter how hard she tried to hold them back.


    ¡°Our Lessie deserves the world.¡± Jade¡¯s eyes shone with pride at Alessia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ms. June, you mean so much to me. I love you, truly¨Cyou know that, right?¡± Alessia, who rarely expressed her feelings, suddenly needed Jade to know what was in her heart.


    ¡°I do know. I¡¯ve always known. And I love you, and I love Cole¨Cso, so much. But I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I need to go be with your Mr. Whitley now. He¡¯s been waiting for me for two years. He¡¯s waiting, and I have to go to him¡­¡±


    ¡°But what about Cole?¡± Alessia¡¯s voice was small and trembling.


    ¡°Cole still has you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, Aunt June.¡± Alessia¡¯sposure cracked, her voice tinged with panic.


    Jade didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. She simply looked at Alessia, her gaze gentle and full of love¨Cthere was no fear of death in her eyes, only the pain of leaving her two children behind, mixed with a kind of peaceful release.


    Staring at <b>Jade</b>, Alessia found herself unable to beg her to stay. Wasn¡¯t that just another form of holding her captive?


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, resilient. You may not say much, but you have a gentle soul. With you by Cole¡¯s side, I can rest easy.¡±


    Jade spoke slowly, willing herself to get the words out despite her exhaustion.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably have lost my way long ago.¡± Alessia blinked back. more tears, trying for a smile, though it was tinged with deep sorrow.


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Jade shook her head weakly. She didn¡¯t have the strength to exin, but the certainty in her eyes said it all.


    ¡°Lessie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Alessia leaned in, listening closely.


    ¡°Call me ¡®Mom Just this once<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her tears started again, even harder to stop than before. Alessia¡¯s <b>mouth </b>moved soundlessly for a moment before she finally found her voice.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    In a childhood starved of motherly and fatherly love, it was Parrish and <b>Jade </b>who had patiently taught her how to be a better person. No matter how <b>you </b>looked at it, this one word felt entirely right.


    ¡°The next time you visit us, call your Mr. Whitley ¡®Dad, too. He¡¯d love that.¡±


    Alessia gripped her hand tightly and nodded, sniffling, her eyes and nose flushed red¨Ca rare moment of unguarded vulnerability.


    ¡°Smile more, darling. You¡¯re so beautiful when you do¡­<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I will,¡± Alessia promised, not blinking, as if she could imprint every detail of Jade¡¯s face in her memory.


    Jade¡¯s voice was growing weaker. She didn¡¯t want to let go, but she knew her time was almost up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Cole.¡±


    This time, Jade didn¡¯t protest.


    In the next room, Cole felt a jumble of emotions. He fought back tears, opening his mouth, but with so much he wanted to say, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    He wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I was too selfish.¡± Hemed to ask why Jade couldn¡¯t hold on just a little longer for him. But in the end, all that came out was an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He sounded like a little boy who¡¯d done something wrong, afraid Jade would me. him for keeping her here these past two years, afraid his own weakness had let her


    down.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother who wasn¡¯t strong enough, sweetheart,¡± Jade whispered, a single tear tracing her pale cheek. She raised her hand, reaching out to touch Cole¡¯s face one more time.


    She¡¯d always been beautiful, her fair skin so pale now that her veins. beneath it.


    wed clearly


    1331 1


    Cole <b>had </b>Inherited her beauty. Their soft, almond¨Cshaped eyes were s


    ap match¨Cwhen theirshes drooped, It was <b>impossible </b><b>not </b><b>to </b>feel moved

 love and power 224

    Cole held her hand against his cheek. It was cold, lifeless¨Cdevoid of even <b>the </b>faintest warmth. He and Alessia had both tried, again and again, to warm <b>Jade¡¯s </b>hand with their own, desperate to bring somefort, but it was no use<b>. </b>


    Jade looked at her son. She knew how much Cole had endured these past two years. He never told her the worst of it, always choosing to share only the good things, but she understood it all. Sixteen years old, thrust into chaos overnight, suddenly responsible not just for himself, but for an entirepany¡­


    Despite everything that had happened, her son neverined, never gave in to despair. He simply pressed forward, doing everything he could to keep life moving. She was proud of him¨Cso very proud.


    ¡°My Cole<b>,¡± </b>she whispered, voice trembling with love, ¡°you¡¯re incredible. I¡¯m so proud of you. So, so proud.¡±


    Cole¡¯s answer came out choked and small, full of all the pain he¡¯d been carrying. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alessia¡¯s a good girl. Take care of her, will you<b>? </b>You¡¯ve already done so much, but you don¡¯t have to bear all the weight yourself. The inheritance your father and I left will take care of both of you. Just¡­ don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. I love you, sweetheart¨Cso much. I never med you, not once¡­¡±


    Jade¡¯s breathing grew quicker. Cole nodded, tears slipping between their entwined fingers.


    The machines started to beep, sharp and insistent. Cole clung to Jade¡¯s hand, desperate.


    ¡°Mom¡­ please, just stay with me a little longer. Mom¡­¡± His voice broke, and he sobbed like a lost child.


    He shook his head wildly, tears blurring his vision until he could only just make out Jade¡¯s faint smile, her unwavering gaze locked on him.


    ¡°Your father and I love you¨Cso much. You and Alessia¡­ take care of each other, okay?¡±


    For two years, Jade had listened as her children told her about their lives, about school, about their worries and little triumphs. She knew, deep down, that event without her, they would find a way to be all right.


    She had watched them grow up. No one in the world could love them more than


    <b>11:42 </b>


    she <b>did</b>.


    The storm would pass <b>soon</b>. <b>Even </b>In a world without their <b>parents</b>, as <b>long </b>as the had each other, there was no sorrow that wouldn¡¯t fade, no obstacle they <b>couldn¡¯t </b>


    ovee.


    So, please, <b>she </b>prayed silently, let all the love and warmth in this world gather around my children.


    The monitors screamed. Jade¡¯s eyes fluttered closed, a single tear slipping down her cheek, soaking into the pillow.


    The voices of Xander, Alessia, and Cole faded, growing distant.


    She stood at the edge of a bridge, a circle of light shrinking around her, but she felt no fear.


    Jade reached for the hand waiting beside her. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°For you, I could wait forever.¡±


    She nced back, reluctant to leave the fading light. ¡°The kids¡­ they¡¯re hurting so


    much.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be all right. You raised them well.¡±


    Jade turned away as thest trace of light vanished.


    After two long years, she was finally reunited with her beloved, hand in hand on the road that was meant for them¨Ca road she would never look back from again..


    Everyone has their own journey. Theirs had reached its end, but they would be the stars, watching over their children, guiding them as they traveled the long road


    called life.


    On the monitor, the wavering line ttened. Xander, fighting back his grief, pried Jade¡¯s hand from Cole¡¯s, removed the IV, and gently pulled a white sheet over her.


    Cole didn¡¯t resist. He sat there, frozen, empty.


    Alessia let out a shaky breath and wiped at her face with the sleeve of her sweater.


    She crossed the room and put a gentle hand on Cole¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ what do we do now? Dad took Mom with him, too¡­¡±

 love and power 225

    13:32


    <b>Chapter </b><b>225 </b>


    <b>Cole¡¯s </b>voice was cracked and fragile, like a child lost in the dark. His <b>eyes </b><b>were </b>clouded with confusion and fear, searching for something¨Canything¨C<b>to </b><b>hold </b>onto, Alessia felt her heart shatter at the sound of his words.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision. Xander clenched his jaw, <b>turned </b>on<b>. </b>his heel, and strode out of the room.


    ¡°Lessie¡­ what am I supposed to do now? Lessie, where are my mom and dad?¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t have any answers either.


    Words felt empty, useless. All she could do <b>was </b>pull Cole into her arms, hold him tight against her chest. He clung to her, arms wrapped around her waist as if she might vanish too if he let go.


    ¡°Cole, sweetheart, let¡¯s let your aunt get some sleep now, okay?<b>¡± </b>


    He didn¡¯t reply¨Cjust nodded, silent. Alessia nced away as she felt his tears soak through her shirt, her hand gently rubbing his back.


    It was just like two years ago in the hospital. The two of them, holding onto each other, watched as the sheet was pulled over Parrish, before he¡¯d even had the chance to say goodbye.


    Now, two yearster, it was still just the two of them. This time, fate had taken Cole¡¯s mother.


    At least, this time, there were still words left to say.


    When everything was finally taken care of, night had crept in. Larkin drove Xander home, and the house¨Calways quiet¨Cseemed even emptier, the silence almost crushing.


    The rain kept falling, relentless.


    Coley on the bed, his head resting on Alessia¡¯sp, tears slipping down his face. as he drifted in and out of a restless sleep.


    Alessia leaned back against the headboard, her eyes soft and aching with concern.


    She patted Cole¡¯s shoulder, slow and gentle, the way you wouldfort a child.


    A sh of lightning lit up the room, followed by a booming <b>p </b>of thunder.


    13:32


    Alessia pressed her hands <b>over </b>Cole¡¯s <b>ears</b><b>, </b><b>blocking </b><b>out </b>the <b>storm</b><b>. </b>


    Just as Jade hadforted her on stormy nights like <b>this</b><b>, </b>Alessia now soothed Cole, using the same quiet tenderness she had once received<b>. </b>


    The first time she met the Cole family, she was


    five years old.


    Back then, the Tate family had just started to make their way up in the world. Wanting to break into the right circles, Scott took a deep breath and bought at house in a newly developed upscale neighborhood.


    They¡¯d barely lived there for three months before new neighbors moved in next door. Alessia wasn¡¯t interested¨Cshe had much more important things to do.


    ¡°What are you digging for?¡±


    In the backyard, Alessia was crouched on thewn, a small trowel in her hand,pletely focused on her task.


    At the sound of an unfamiliar voice, she nced up, barely sparing him a look before returning to her digging.


    ¡°Worms,¡± she replied. There was a row of flowers along the wall, carefully tended by gardeners, so finding a few earthworms wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Alessia jabbed at the ground with a little more force than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dump them on Max¡¯s bed!¡±


    Little Cole didn¡¯t know who Max was. He clung to the ornate gate of Alessia¡¯s house, a brightly wrapped gift box dangling from his hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Scared of what?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t girls supposed to be afraid of bugs?¡± In his ss, there was a girl who¡¯d burst into tears at the sight of a spider.


    Alessia picked up her bucket, trowel in hand, and marched right over to him.


    Cole stared, wide¨Ceyed. She was the prettiest girl he¡¯d ever seen.


    Her skin was soft and rosy, her eyes big and bright. Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t wear a sweet smile¨Cinstead, her lips were pressed into a determined line, her delicate face set in a scowl, as if nothing in this world could possibly


    use her.


    He had <b>no </b><b>idea </b>what wasing.


    *Uh¡­ hi, Tin Co.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 love and power 226

    Little Cole hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before Alessia flung the bucket of wriggling worms straight at him. He stumbled back several steps, terror etched across his face, and frantically patted himself down to make sure <i>none </i>of those slimy, squirming things hadnded on him. Only after a thorough check did he finally breathe out in relief.


    Still, whether it was just in his head or not, his whole body suddenly felt itchy all


    over.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat was that for?!¡± Cole tried to sound angry, but looking at Alessia¡¯s delicate, doll¨Clike face, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to yell.


    ¡°What, are boys scared of bugs too?¡± Alessia shot back.


    Cole was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± he mumbled, voice growing smaller and smaller. Alessia, however, had already lost interest in talking to him.


    Her whole afternoon¡¯s work had been ruined, and she was no saint¨Cof course she was angry. There was no time to start over; Max would be home from school any minute, and she needed toe up with a way to get back at him before he walked through the door.


    Just thinking about waking up to find a spider the size of her palm sitting on her desk made her blood boil all over again.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Alessia said coldly, spinning on her heel and heading back inside.


    Cole stood frozen at the door, feeling a little dejected. Only when he turned to leave did he remember why he¡¯de in the first ce. He opened his mouth to call out, but the door had already mmed shut, and he hadn¡¯t even made it past the yard.


    He sighed, a wave of regret washing over him, but there was nothing to do but head home.


    Jade was tidying up when she nced over and saw Cole trudging back, looking utterly defeated, the gift for the neighbor¡¯s kid still clutched in his handspletely untouched.


    ¡°Cole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jade set down her work, walked over, and crouched in front of him, tilting her head with a gentle smile. There wasn¡¯t a hint of me in her voice.


    12:33


    Cole didn¡¯t exaggerate or make excuses. Instead, he retold exactly what had happened, word for word.


    Jade found herself intrigued by this little girl next door. Most five¨Cyear¨Colds in that situation would have blurted out something like, ¡°You girls are so mean!¡± But instead, the girl had fired right back with a dry ¡°What, are boys scared of bugs too?¡± She was quick and sharp.


    Jadeughed so hard she rolled onto the floor, the kind ofughter that shook the whole house. Cole just watched her, resigned, clearly used to this kind of scene


    from his mom.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on down here? Weren¡¯t you just dropping off a present for the neighbor¡¯s kid?¡± Parrish Whitley called as he hurried down the stairs from the second floor, drawn by themotion.


    ¡°The floor¡¯s cold. Next time, roll out the rug before you flop down like that. Come on, up you go,¡± he scolded gently, scooping Jade off the floor and depositing her on the sofa.


    ¡°Honey, the little girl next door is just adorable,¡± Jade gushed.


    ¡°The one we saw when we were house¨Chunting?¡± Parrish asked.


    When they¡¯d first viewed the house, they¡¯d run into Alessia on her way out. She¡¯d worn a tiny yellow bucket hat, crisp white overalls, and had a pale beige backpack slung over her shoulder¨Cabsolutely precious.


    Seeing her standing all alone on the porch, they¡¯d worried she might be lost and went over to say hello.


    Alessia, with her striking looks, didn¡¯t seem scared at all. She greeted them politely, her little <i>face </i>serious and earnest as she exined she wasn¡¯t lost¨Cthis was her home, and the housekeeper had just stepped inside to get something for her.


    That little grown¨Cup attitude had won both their hearts in an instant. Jade had to fight the overwhelming urge to pinch her cheeks, digging her nails into Parrish¡¯s


    arm instead.


    Parrish could only grit his teeth and endure it, gently patting Jade¡¯s hand to beg for


    mercy.

 love and power 227

    The one thing the couple regretted was not having a daughter¨Cnot that Jade didn¡¯t want one, but Parrish didn¡¯t dare try again.


    When Jade was pregnant with Cole, everything went smoothly until the very end. Suddenly, nothing was working¨Cthe baby just wouldn¡¯t <ie </i><i>out</i>. Parrish stayed by her side the entire time. She was inbor for over twenty¨Cfour hours, and her cries left Parrish so rattled that he barely slept for a month afterward, waking in a panic just to make sure his wife was still next to him.


    By the end of that first month, Jade had gained a couple of pounds, but Parrish had dropped nearly fifteen. His cheeks were so hollow he looked like a different man.


    While they were still at the birthing center, Jade once spotted another couple cuddling their baby girl and, offhandedly, asked if maybe they should try for a daughter. Parrish was so terrified by the idea that he booked a vasectomy the very next day, putting an end to Jade¡¯s hopes once and for all.


    In truth, the reason the three of them ended up moving here was all thanks to little Alessia. They had been wavering, but after one conversation with her, they made up their minds on the spot, signed the contract, and bought the house outright.


    Sure enough, as soon as they settled in, they sent their son over with a gift they¡¯d picked out long ago, hoping Cole¡¯s poprity at preschool might just help him charm the neighbor girl into¨Cwell, not ¡°lure,¡± but ¡°invite¡± her over to y.


    To their surprise, before Cole even got through the door, he was turned away by Alessia herself.


    It was a rare thing to see their son stumble like that, so naturally, Jade¨Cbeing his loving mother¨Ccouldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    Once Parrish got the full story, he crouched down to look Cole in the eye, ruffling his hair gently.


    ¡°This was your mistake, buddy. You shouldn¡¯t have spoken with prejudice. Go tidy up your things and then have some dinner. Tomorrow, you need to apologize properly, understood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¨Cand why not invite her over while you¡¯re at it? Dad¡¯ll cook something special for her.¡±


    Parrish nced at Jade, used to her ways by now, and said nothing to contradict her, just gave her hair a fond tousle.


    Cole nodded, and the next day, he set off again for the Tates¡® house, gift in hand.


    This time, he made it all the way into their living room and sat quietly on the sofa, hands in hisp, waiting patiently for his host toe downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Alessia, you have a visitor.¡±


    ¡°A visitor? Since when do I have friends?¡±


    Despite her words, Alessia closed her book and came down the stairs.


    ¡°What, you here toin about me?¡±


    The moment she saw Cole, Alessia assumed he was like all those kids from her old neighborhood¨Crun to their parents whenever they couldn¡¯t get their way, as if having backup made them special.


    She looked at him with an air of disdain, her delicate features <i>set </i>in a mask of haughty indifference.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to bring you a gift. I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean what I said¨CI just want to be your friend.¡±


    Cole didn¡¯t get angry at her attitude. Instead, he stood up and apologized seriously, offering up the present with both hands.


    Alessia froze for a second. In her memory, this was the first time anyone had given her a gift.


    ¡°Hmph, you think a little trinket¡¯s enough to win me over?¡± she scoffed, but her actions betrayed her as she took the gift anyway.


    ¡°My mom picked it out. She wants to invite you to our ce for dinner. And, well, I do too¨Cif you want toe.¡±


    Seeing Alessia ept the gift<b>, </b>Cole let out a breath of relief. He looked at her, eyes shining with hope, making it almost impossible to say no.


    ¡°We just moved here from another city. Do you want toe over and see our ce? I have a lot of toys¨Cwe could y together.¡±


    For the first time in her life, someone was inviting Alessia into their home. She wasn¡¯t sure how to react, but she was determined not to let it show.


    She kept her face stiff, feigning indifference.


    But Cole didn¡¯t seem to notice, bouncing with excitement like a happy little puppy¨Cyou could almost imagine a wagging tail behind him.

 love and power 228

    Alessia still went over in the end, sitting quietly in Cole¡¯s living room. Theyout was almost identical to her own home, but the atmosphere was a world apart.


    The Tates¡® house always felt cold, almost sterile, while here, snapshots of everyday life decorated every wall and shelf.


    She watched as Jade ruffled Cole¡¯s hair, murmuring a warm ¡°Well done,¡± and she could hear the tter of Parrish busying himself in the kitchen, the rhythmic tap of a knife slicing fruit.


    It was a scene that simply never happened at the Tate <i>house</i>. No matter how many times they moved, their home was always quiet and distant. The only time the silence was ever broken was when she and Max got <i>into </i><i>one </i>of their shouting


    matches.


    Most days, her parents didn¡¯te home until well after midnight. Technically, they lived under the same roof, but it wasn¡¯t unusual not to see them for weeks at a time. Max was always running off somewhere, though he¡¯d sometimes bring her candy or a snack. That never made up for all the hours she spent alone in that big, empty house.


    Maybe because she was always alone, the neighborhood kids banded together to pick on her. She never took it lying down; she¡¯d bite or pull hair¨Cwhatever it took. It never <i>ended </i>well for either side.


    Every time those kids lost a fight, they¡¯d show up at her door with their parents in tow. The kids would hide behind their mothers and fathers, making faces at her while the adults demanded an exnation.


    She never had to defend herself, though. Max didn¡¯t care who was watching¨Che¡¯d stride right up and p whoever started it, parents included. Sometimes, he¡¯d even get into full¨Cblown brawls with the other adults, always iming he was ¡°teaching them some manners.¡±


    Eventually, the two of them got more creative¨Clittle pranks, nothing major. Sometimes they¡¯d shatter ¨¢ neighbor¡¯s window, sometimes toss a handful of bugs. at the kids who¡¯d picked on her.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the other kids started to fear them. Their parents stoppeding by, warning their children to steer clear of the Tate siblings.


    But honestly, who wanted to y with them anyway? If that counted as ying, Alessia and Max had plenty of games up their sleeves.


    12:34


    She was only five, but she¡¯d already learned to act older than the rest. That¡¯s why she always seemed so grown¨Cup¨Cbecause most of the time, the only person she could count on was herself.


    Alessia tore her gaze away, dragging herself out of the memories. But all the family photos scattered around the room left her feeling strangely restless.


    She had only one photo of herself: a stiff school ID from her first day of preschool.


    Her parents had wedding portraits, snapshots from their youth, baby pictures of Max¡­ but not a single photo of her. Not one.


    She lowered her gaze, unwilling to dwell on the thought any longer, already regretting her decision toe here.


    ¡°Lessie, do you remember Mrs. June?¡± Jade came over, eyes sparkling. She was trying hard not to sound too excited, but it was obvious.


    Alessia pressed her lips together and gave a tiny nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her off,¡± Parrish said, appearing with a fruit tter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I cut up a bit of everything. Pick whatever you want.¡±


    The te was filled with colorful fruit, each piece skewered with a little fork. One of them was topped with a pink crown.


    Alessia nodded, picked up a piece, and took a bite. Crisp, sweet, delicious.


    ¡°Lessie, you should say thank you to Mr. Parrish,¡± Cole said, sliding onto the couch beside her, as if they¡¯d been friends forever.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alessia asked, genuinely puzzled.


    Jade and Parrish exchanged nces at her question.


    Cole, unfazed, straightened his back and exined in his most serious big¨Cbrother tone, clearly imitating someone he¡¯d met at his previous school. ¡°Because we have to be polite, right, Mom?¡± he said, turning to Jade with a hopeful, proud grin.

 love and power 229

    Jade smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners, making her look even more. beautiful¨Ca kind of beauty Alessia had never seen before, not even in her own mother.


    For a moment, little Alessia just stared, utterly mesmerized.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s really pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cole leaned in close, whispering with all the subtlety of a six¨Cyear¨Cold.


    Uncharacteristically, Alessia didn¡¯t argue. She simply nodded, eyes still <i>wide</i>.


    The look on Alessia¡¯s face delighted Jade. Unable to resist, she gently nudged her son aside and cupped Alessia¡¯s chubby cheeks in her hands, giving them a soft squeeze.


    Alessia¡¯s baby fat hadn¡¯t quite melted away, making her cheeks irresistibly squishy. She scrunched up her features in protest, but instead of looking upset, she only seemed more endearing¨Cher childishness shining through, making her all the more adorable.


    ¡°Oh, Lessie, you¡¯re the real beauty here,¡± Jade cooed. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest little girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, careful you don¡¯t scare her,¡± Parrish finally interrupted, seeing his wife had had her fun. He gently rescued Alessia from Jade¡¯s overzealous affection.


    ¡°Lessie, would you like to stay for dinner tonight?¡± Jade asked, her tone warm and inviting. ¡°If your parents mind, I can talk to them for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Alessia replied, slipping right back into her little grown¨Cup persona the moment Jade released her.


    ¡°My parents get home reallyte. My brother¡¯s at boarding school¨Che already went back today,¡± Seeing Parrish and Jade¡¯s puzzled faces, she added, ¡°He¡¯s older than


    me.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, aren¡¯t you scared being alone?¡± Jade¡¯s brow furrowed with concern.


    No one had ever asked Alessia that before. She paused, then answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m <i>not </i>scared. I used to live by myself in a tiny ce off the alley and I wasn¡¯t scared then, <i>so </i>why would I be now? This house is so much nicer, and there¡¯s a butler and housekeeper here. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Her matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone only made Jade and Parrish¡¯s hearts ache more.


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    <b>12.34 </b>


    But Alessia herself didn¡¯t see what the fuss was about


    Before the Tates moved here, money had always been tight. They only managed to send Max, her brother, to kindergarten, while Alessia spent her days at home, watched over by a neighbor who got paid a little extra for the help. When Max started grade school, Scott¨Cher father¨Csent him off to a better boarding school.


    Max hadn¡¯t wanted to go, but he was too young to fight his parents¡® decision.


    From then on, Alessia was alone most of the time. At mealtimes, the neighbor would bring over dinner in a lunchbox, thene backter to collect it.


    It wasn¡¯t until they moved to this new home that things changed for Alessia. For the first time, she got to go to school.


    Every time Max came home from school, he¡¯d teach her new words and bring back battered old textbooks for her. When he returned to boarding school, on those long, sleepless nights, Alessia would curl up in bed with the shlight Max had given her and the stuffed doll he¡¯d left behind, practicing everything he¡¯d taught her again and again.


    Because of Max¡¯s help, she¡¯d slipped easily into kindergarten, even skipping two grades to join the older kids.


    She thought her parents would be proud, but they weren¡¯t. All they did was rush through the enrollment paperwork before leaving again, saying nothing more.


    That night, Jadey in bed, tossing and turning, sleep impossible. Parrish pulled her into his arms and clicked on the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Still thinking about Lessie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only five,¡± Jade said, her voice tight with emotion. ¡°If she were ours, we¡¯d spoil her rotten¨Cwe wouldn¡¯t let her out of our sight!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, tempted to storm over to the Tate house and shake Scott by the shoulders, demanding to know how he could treat his daughter that


    way.


    But she wasn¡¯t a teenager anymore. No matter how much Parrish doted on her, she had to act like the grown¨Cup, like a mother. And the truth was, she was still an outsider¨Cno matter how much she cared, interfering might only make things harder for Alessia.


    <b>12:34 </b>

 love and power 230

    Jade felt helpless¨Cshe couldn¡¯t scold or punish the girl, but her heart ached for little Alessia, leaving her wide awake through the night.


    Parrish, knowing Jade¡¯s temperament, didn¡¯t try to dissuade her from getting involved. Instead, he gently squeezed her shoulder, offeringfort.


    ¡°Hey, listen¨CCole starts school with Lessie on Monday, right? They¡¯ll be ssmates, just a year apart, practically the same age. They¡¯ll hit it off fast. Let¡¯s have Lessie join us for dinner whenever we can. Anything her parents neglect to teach, we¡¯ll step in and show her how it¡¯s done.¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She cupped Parrish¡¯s face and nted a <i>noisy </i>kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, babe! You¡¯re right¨Cthis is the age when her personality is really starting to form. If we just stand by and do nothing, it¡¯ll only hurt her in the long run. She¡¯s such a sweet kid. I can¡¯t just watch her go down the wrong path.¡±


    From what had happened earlier today, it was obvious: Alessia was bright, butpletely clueless about how to interact with people. She was so young, and yet she couldn¡¯t handle kindness; instead, she hid behind biting words to protect


    herself.


    If nobody steps in, how could her character not be twisted over time?


    ¡°But¡­<i>¡± </i>Jade hesitated, frowning. ¡°Will Lessie understand? What if she thinks we¡¯re meddling in her life?¡±


    Parrish and Jade had always hoped for a daughter, but it wasn¡¯t as if every little girl they met made them want <i>to </i>bring her home. Sometimes, you just click with someone¨Cand from the moment they first saw Alessia, they¡¯d been drawn to her. For such a young girl, she spoke with confidence, never flustered, always sure of herself and strong¨Cwilled. Who wouldn¡¯t be taken with her¨Capart from those infuriating parents who favored boys over girls?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got plenty of time. She¡¯s not going anywhere, and neither are


    we.¡±


    Jade understood what Parrish meant, but she was still worried. How could a child that small, living alone in a noisy alleyway, not be afraid?


    The thought of little Alessia curled up under the covers, trembling and crying, nearly broke Jade¡¯s heart. If Alessia were her own daughter, she¡¯d never let her suffer like


    this.


    Jade pouted, on the verge of tears. Normally, she was easygoing and bold, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see a child in pain¨Cespecially now that she was a mother herself. It was only natural for her heart to ache.


    Parrish saw the warning signs and quickly cupped Jade¡¯s face, showering her with a flurry of quick kisses.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re not newlyweds anymore,¡± Jade said, her eyes still red, though there was a yful lilt in her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. If you¡¯re not tired yet, maybe we should find something else to


    do¡­¡±


    ¡°Just keep it down¡­<i>¡± </i>Her words disappeared as he silenced her with another kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cthe walls are thick¡­¡±


    The next morning, young Cole stood neatly dressed in front of the Tates¡® house, with Parrish and Jade at his side.


    When Alessia and the housekeeper stepped out, they were greeted by the odd sight of all three waving enthusiastically at her.


    ¡°Good morning, Lessie!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle. Good morning, Auntie.¡± Alessia replied exactly as Parrish had taught her the day before.


    If it had been anyone else, Alessia might not have listened, but Parrish always spoke to her so gently that she simply couldn¡¯t refuse.


    In a way, the Tates¡® pride ran in the family. The harder you pushed, the more stubborn they became. But show a little softness, offer a bit of warmth, and they¡¯d respond¨Ceven if they tried to keep a straight face.


    She might not always say the nicest things, but inside, she was secretly happy¨Cjust like when Cole gave her that gift.


    <b>12.34 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>231

 love and power 231

    ¡°Hello there, we¡¯re your new neighbors from next door. I¡¯m Parrish Whitley, and this is my wife and our son. Cole, why don¡¯t you say hello <i>to </i>the gentleman?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, sir and madam, but I¡¯m only the Whitley family¡¯s butler<i>,¡± </i>Dawson replied, bowing politely in return.


    ¡°Are you taking Lessie to school now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, we just moved in, and it¡¯s Cole¡¯s first day at a new school. He¡¯s a bit nervous, so we wanted to ask how Lessie feels about walking to school with him from now on. Of course, either my wife or I would drop them off and pick them up.¡±


    Parrish¡¯s tone was warm and gentle,pletely different from his usualmanding presence at work. Right now, he was just a father.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Dawson hesitated, clearly unsure.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alessia answered for him, her voice calm and clear.


    ¡°But, Miss-<i>¡± </i>Dawson began, concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Max about it,¡± Alessia said quietly.


    ¡°Why not ask your mom and dad?¡± Cole blurted out, only for his mother, Jade, to gently cover his mouth.


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t care,¡± Alessia replied, her tone almost indifferent.


    Jade and Parrish exchanged a nce, their hearts aching for the little girl who


    seemed so detached.


    ¡°Who says no one cares?¡± Jade said, crouching down to Alessia¡¯s level. ¡°We care a lot! That¡¯s why we came over this morning to ask how you felt, and to say hello to Dawson.¡± She took Alessia¡¯s backpack and handed it to Parrish, then helped straighten the girl¡¯s cor. A soft floral scent wafted over Alessia, soothing and light.


    <i>¡°</i>Aunt Jade, you smell nice,¡± Alessia said shyly.


    Jade blushed and gently pinched Alessia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Lessie. You smell nice too.¡±


    12.24


    Alessia sniffed her own hand, a little puzzled when she couldn¡¯t smell anything. Her confused little expression melted Jade¡¯s heart, and on impulse, Jade kissed her cheek with a loud, yful smack.


    Alessia froze, stunned¨Cno one had ever done that to her before.


    Seeing her startled, Jade quickly dabbed at Alessia¡¯s cheek with her handkerchief. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Did I scare you? I¡¯ll try to control myself next time. Don¡¯t <i>be </i>afraid, sweetheart.¡±


    Jade pressed her palms together, apologizing so earnestly that Alessia couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I was little, my mom used to kiss me all the time,¡± Cole piped up. ¡°But once I started kindergarten, she stopped because Dad said boys and girls should have some boundaries. But before I go to ss, Mom and Dad always give me a hug.¡±


    With that, Cole stepped forward and hugged Alessia. ¡°You¡¯ll do great today,¡± he said, giving her a reassuring pat on the back.


    ¡°Just like this!¡± Cole exined seriously, making it clear he wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage, just showing Alessia what he meant.


    Alessia pressed her lips together, saying nothing, but her eyes were bright with curiosity.


    Soon it was time to head to school. With Alessia¡¯s quiet agreement, Parrish and Jade said their goodbyes to Dawson/and led the children off toward the preschool. Just as Cole had promised, before they went inside, both Parrish and Jade knelt down <i>and </i>gave them each a warm hug.


    The affection wasforting, yet unfamiliar to Alessia; she hesitated, then copied Cole and waved goodbye.


    ¡°Do all moms and dads <i>do </i>that?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Cole said, ¡°but mine do. And they¡¯ll do it for you, too.¡±


    Cole reached for her hand/ and for the first time, Alessia didn¡¯t pull away. She just stood beside him, watching their parents leave.


    From that day on, taking the children to and from school became Parrish and Jade¡¯s daily ritual. No matter the weather, one of them was always there, on time. And every morning, just before stepping into school, they would say, ¡°You¡¯ll do great


    12:34


    today.¡±

 love and power 232

    Once school let out each day, Jade would always greet her with, ¡°You did great today,¡± wrapping Alessia in a warm, loving hug. And Jade¨Calways Jade¨Cwould add a soft kiss to Alessia¡¯s forehead, a gesture <i>so </i>constant that, in time, Alessia grew used to that kind of closeness, but only from Jade.


    Things had changed, not just in rtionships but in Alessia¡¯s whole world. Ever since the Whitleys moved into the neighborhood, her days had grown fuller, richer, and even her once¨Creserved nature began to shift in ways <i>no </i><i>one </i>could quite put a finger on.


    She found herself invited to the Whitleys¡® table for dinners more and more often. Sometimes, she even spent the night at their house, where everything felt weing and alive.


    Parrish, ever the understated caretaker, kept his words measured but let his actions speak for him. Quietly, he cleared out a spare room just for her, drew up ns, started the renovations, and then¨Csubtle as ever¨Cfished for Alessia¡¯s praise, hoping she¡¯d notice the effort.


    With Parrish and Jade and the other adults, Alessia was the picture of polite, well¨Cmannered childhood. But around Cole, her boundaries rxed¨Cshe let herself y harmless pranks, herughter ringing out in a way it never did at home.


    Maybe it was because Cole had grown up enveloped in such obvious love and security that <i>he </i>never minded. Even when Alessia¡¯s tricks were obvious, he¡¯d walk right into them, grinning at her with a lopsided, goofy smile. When Parrish finished her room, Cole dragged his dad out to win a mountain of stuffed animals for her, arranging them along her new bed with the pride of a little brother.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say the Whitleys felt more like family to Alessia than her own parents ever had. Their house, bustling and warm, became the home she¡¯d always imagined. But that only made the empty quiet of the Tate¡¯s mansion feel colder every time she returned.


    Jade and the others understood the sensitivity beneath Alessia¡¯s quietness. They never spoke of it directly. Instead, they tried to fill the empty spaces with more love¨Cthough they all knew, deep down, that some corners of her heart would always remain out of reach.


    <i>On </i>weekends and holidays, Jade would lead her on wild adventures¨Cclimbing trees<i>, </i>catching minnows in the creek. For all her motherly wisdom, Jade still lived with the spirit of a free¨Cspirited child, utterly unrestrained. She¡¯d exin to Alessia


    12.34


    that teaching her manners wasn¡¯t about putting her in a box, it was so she could move through the world with confidence, knowing how things worked without letting herself be changed by them.


    At first, seeing Parrish care for Jade and lecture Cole had made Alessia ache with envy¨Ca longing she never let show. But over time, that feeling faded. She started to feel like she really belonged with the Whitleys, part of the family. When she made mistakes, she was gently corrected, and when she did well, she was praised and rewarded.


    The tenderness and attention she¡¯d never known at home, she found with the Whitleys. The photo albums that didn¡¯t exist at the Tates¡® mansion filled shelf after shelf here, capturing every moment of her life since she turned five.


    As Alessia grew, Parrish made a point of bringing her and Cole along when he visited friends¨Cbroadening their horizons, letting them see more of the world. He never shut them out of his work, sometimes even asking for their opinions and inviting them to take part, making them feel needed.


    Jade took Alessia aside for private talks about growing up, filling the empty spaces left by Yvonne Sullivan¡¯s indifference¨Csharing the kind of advice every girl deserves when she stands at the edge of adolescence.


    Jade even hired an etiquette tutor for Alessia, so she¡¯d never feel out of ce at formal events. Eventually, Alessia took charge herself, asking the housekeeper to arrange lessons when she needed them.


    Her own parents, the Tates, might not have paid much attention, but as long as her requests were reasonable, they always agreed.


    Cole hadn¡¯t changed much¨Cstill golden¨Chearted, still fiercely protective of Alessia. But now he taught her how to stand up for herself, dragging her to boxing, karate, and self¨Cdefense sses, determined she¡¯d never be helpless.


    Everyone had their own way of helping Alessia be her best self.


    As Jade once told her, ¡°Whatever the Tates didn¡¯t teach you, we will.¡±

 love and power 233

    VV


    Chapter <b>233 </b>


    Young Alessia understood that Parrish and Jade meant well. She also knew that if she worked hard enough, maybe her parents would finally look at her¨Cso she neverined. In fact, she even went out of her way to ask the Tates to sign her up for every ss they could find.


    Sometimes, she¡¯d sleep only three or four hours a night. But even then, not once did the Tates offer her a single word of praise orfort.


    It was Parrish who first noticed something was wrong. After the third call from Alessia¡¯s teacher about her falling asleep in ss, Parrish stormed <i>into </i>the school, pulled her out, and told Jade to make sure she rested. He even forced her to drop some of her courses.


    It was the first time Parrish had ever put his foot down like that. Alessia wanted to push back, but in the end, she shrank away.


    Of course, by the time she hit middle school, Alessia¡¯s rebellious streak arrived right on schedule.


    She started skipping every after¨Cschool lesson and extracurricr. On her very first test, she turned in a nk sheet. After ss, she¡¯d wander the alleys, picking fights, and before the Tates came home, she¡¯d dye her hair in every color of the rainbow just out of spite.


    But the Tates barely nced at her, never sparing even a single word.


    After a full week of skipping school¨Cand avoiding the Whitleys¨CAlessia finally got caught by Cole, who¡¯d also ditched ss that day and tracked her down in a back alley.


    Her first instinct was to run, but Cole was waiting for her at the exit, arms wide. He caught her in a tight hug.


    ¡°Busted, Miss Truancy. You¡¯re under arrest¨Cso just give in already.¡±


    Alessia sighed and wriggled out of his arms.


    Her neon hair practically hurt Cole¡¯s eyes, but Alessia was pretty enough to pull it off. On anyone else, it would¡¯ve been a disaster.


    ¡°Look at you, Alessia. Really grown up, huh?¡± Cole grinned, half amused, half exasperated. He almost never used her full name¨Cwhen he did, it meant he was right on the edge of losing his temper.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:34


    Alessia didn¡¯t say a word. She just looked away, refusing <i>to </i>meet his eyes.


    Cole sighed, too. He probably guessed what had happened. His mouth opened, closed¨Che couldn¡¯t bring himself to lecture her. Instead, he quietly took off his cap and settled it on her head, buckling the strap with extra care.


    When he was done, he set his palm gently but firmly atop her head¨Ca not¨Cso¨Csubtle show of authority.


    ¡°Go back to your natural color.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± For once, Alessia was stubborn.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. Not a chance.¡±


    Cole sighed again, full of helpless affection. He twirled a strand of her hair between his fingers, thinking. Then he took her hand and started walking, pulling her along


    with him.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alessia made a token effort to break free, but gave up quickly and let him lead her.


    Somehow, even though they¡¯d grown up together, Cole was now a head taller than


    her.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he led her straight into a hair salon.


    ¡°Dye mine <i>to </i>match hers,¡± he told the stylist.


    ¡°Are you crazy?<i>¡± </i>Alessia tugged at his sleeve, but Cole ignored her, making her sit


    down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid Mr. Whitley¡¯lle after you with a broom for this?¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Cole pressed her shoulders down onto the sofa and headed upstairs with the stylist.


    Before disappearing, he ordered milkshake and snacks for Alessia, making sure she had something to eat while she waited.


    By the time they were done, it was already eight or nine at night.


    When Cole came down his hair was just as wildly colorful as hers. Alessia was so stunned, she couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°Weii?¡± he asked.


    <b>213 </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ something,¡± Alessia muttered, finishing off her milkshake and tossing the empty cup straight into the trash.


    Cole flicked his bangs out of his eyes, checked himself in the mirror, and¨Cjudging by the little smirk¨Cseemed pretty satisfied with the result.


    12:34

 love and power 234

    Sure enough, some people just look good no matter what¨Cthey could dye their hair every color of the rainbow and still pull it off.


    Cole pulled out his phone, draping an arm casually over Alessia¡¯s shoulder. With a quick snap, the two of them¨Cnow proud owners of matching parrot¨Ccolored hair¨Cwere immortalized in a photo.


    Alessia stared at the picture, equal parts speechless and amused. After a second nce, she couldn¡¯t resist a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. By the third look, they both burst outughing.


    They strolled down the street, their vibrant hair practically glowing under the city lights. Hand in hand, they walked home, utterly unbothered by the stares they attracted from passersby.


    Back home, though, Jade was far from rxed.


    She kept ncing from the ticking clock on the wall to the window, waiting anxiously for Cole and Alessia to return. Even her favorite over¨Cthe¨Ctop soap opera ring from the TV couldn¡¯t hold her attention.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s taking Cole and Lessie so long?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Cole say he was taking Lessie out for dinner first?¡± Parrish set a steaming mug of water in front of Jade, then sat down beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and giving her a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they should be


    back soon.¡±


    Jade frowned. ¡°The teacher said Lessie hasn¡¯t been to school all week. She won¡¯t answer calls, she¡¯s skipped dinner, and even though she texts once in a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Cole send a photo earlier?¡± Parrish tried to keep his tone calm. ¡°Kids her age go through rebellious phases. We need to guide her, not just scold her the moment she walks through the door. If wee down too hard, it¡¯ll just make things


    worse¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Jade cut him off before he could finish. ¡°When have I ever been


    harsh with Lessie?¡±


    Parrish arched an eyebrow. ¡°Rememberst time, when she had a fever of a hundred and two? You¡¯lectured her the whole morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Jade crossed her arms. ¡°She was acting like nothing was wrong!


    If Cole hadn¡¯t noticed something was off, who knows what could¡¯ve happened? No


    <b>12:34 </b>


    wonder she suddenly wanted to go to school early to ¡®catch up on homework¡®.¡±


    She shot Parrish a look. ¡°And don¡¯t act all innocent¨Cyou marched straight to the teacher the very next day and changed the emergency contact to us.¡±


    Parrish widened his eyes in protest. ¡°Well, I am her godfather, aren¡¯t I? Lessie¡¯s practically my daughter. The poor kid was burning up and her own parents didn¡¯t even answer the phone, not even a text to check in! Someone¡¯s got to step up, and if her parents won¡¯t, I will.¡±


    Their bickering was interrupted by a pause.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s always bottling things up,¡± Jade muttered, frustration etched across her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t notice, she¡¯ll hide it forever. I just don¡¯t know where <i>we </i>went wrong.¡±


    ¡°I talked to Xander,¡± Parrish said quietly. ¡°He thinks even if kids can¡¯t remember what happened when they were little, it still shapes who they are. Lessie¡¯s always been mature for her age, remembers everything, just doesn¡¯t want to be a bother.¡±


    Jade shook her head. ¡°No way. She¡¯s got to learn to tell us when she¡¯s safe, at the very least! I don¡¯t care how rebellious she is a quick check¨Cin isn¡¯t too much to ask.¡±


    She pped the table for emphasis, sending ripples through her mug of water.


    Just then, the front door clicked open.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! Did you eat?¡± Jade¡¯s tone was suddenly sweet as honey, as if she hadn¡¯t been ready to scold everyone in sight a minute ago.


    Parrish, despite mentally preparing himself, couldn¡¯t help but sigh and close his eyes at the sight of their kaleidoscopic hair. Jade, on the other hand, looked positively delighted, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, Ms. June¡­<i>¡± </i>Alessia ducked behind Cole, tugging her cap further down as she greeted them in a quiet, uncertain voice.

 love and power 235

    ¡°Come on in¨Cdid you not notice your sleeve¡¯s torn?¡± Parrish immediately spotted the loose threads dangling from Alessia¡¯s cuff.


    ¡°I snagged it on something by ident.¡± Alessia didn¡¯t have the heart to admit she¡¯d gotten it caught while sneaking through an alley.


    ¡°Go change first. Come back down when you¡¯re done.¡±


    If it had been anyone else, Alessia would have rolled her eyes and walked away. But with Parrish, she could only nod and head upstairs without a word.


    As soon as Alessia disappeared into her room, Parrish grabbed Cole by the ear, making him yelp and clutch at Parrish¡¯s hand, face twisting in pain.


    ¡°Dad, let go! Ouch, ouch, that hurts!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you *do* feel pain, huh? I told you to bring Lessie straight home, but what did you do? And what¡¯s with that mess on your head?¡±


    ¡°I think it looks pretty cool, actually.¡±


    Seeing Cole¡¯s smug grin, Parrish flicked him hard on the forehead.


    ¡°Is that how a student should look? You want to dye your hair every which way over winter and summer break, fine¨Cbut you¡¯d better have it back to normal before school starts tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But I just dyed it! Doing two colors at once is really rough on my hair,¡± Cole protested.


    ¡°Then shave it off.¡±


    Cole made a face. ¡°Oh,e on, Dad, just let it go. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Parrish eyed him suspiciously. ¡°And this n will actually get Lessie back in


    ss?¡±


    ¡°Nobody gets it like you do, Dad.¡± Cole draped an armpanionably over Parrish¡¯s shoulder, standing on tiptoe to reach.


    ¡°Get off, you little punk.¡± Despite the words, Parrish¡¯s tone was more fond than


    stern.


    ¡°I mean it¡ªif Lessie fixes her hair, you better fix yours too.¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Cole said, thumping his chest for emphasis.


    12:35 M


    ¡°But you said dyeing hurts your hair. If it¡¯s really going to be painful¡­ maybe I¡¯ll talk to your teacher and see if we can just leave it. Hair grows back anyway.¡±


    ¡°I already checked with the stylist. As long as I don¡¯t do it too often, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll use the best treatment on it. Promise.¡±


    That seemed to put Parrish at ease, at least a little.


    ¡°Alright, enough. I need a shower.¡± Parrish waved him off, shooing Cole and his wild, rainbow¨Ccolored mop out of his sight.


    Upstairs, Alessia stepped out of the bathroom to find Jade sprawled across her bed, watching reality TV andughing her head off, all decorum forgotten.


    ¡°Ms. June, weren¡¯t you heading downstairs? What are you doing up here?¡± Alessia was clearly used to Jade¡¯s antics by now.


    ¡°Go downstairs for what? To listen to Mr. Whitley lecture me for an hour? He¡¯s been repeating himself since I was a kid¨CI¡¯ve heard it so many times my ears are numb.¡± Jade sat up, rubbing her ear with an air of exasperation.


    ¡°Was Mr. Whitley always so fond of lecturing people?¡±


    ¡°My parents died young, so Mr. Dawson raised me. Once, he brought Mr. Whitley back with him from a medical outreach trip. We¡¯ve been together ever since¨Cnever spent a day apart, even went to the same college.¡±


    There was a warmth in Jade¡¯s voice, a smile on her lips that could brighten anyone¡¯s mood.


    ¡°My foreignnguage grades were terrible back then. The harder I tried, the worse! did. Eventually, I just rebelled-¡®That¡¯s it! I quit!¡® Poor Mr. Whitley was beside himself, always trying <i>to </i>coax me back. He¡¯d nag me every day, and when I got annoyed, he¡¯d take me out for some fun. It was always a mix of bribes and lectures, but somehow, he managed to drag me across the finish line and into his


    school.¡±


    Alessia chuckled; it was exactly the kind of story she expected from Jade.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought all those lectures would go on for most of our lives?¡± Jade shifted, patting the empty spot beside her in invitation. ¡°Come on¨Clie down and watch with me.¡±


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 236

    ¡°I always thought Cole took after you more, but now that you mention it, he¡¯s actually more like the young Mr. Whitley.¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely. But at least he got his looks from me¨Cthank goodness he didn¡¯t end up awkward¨Clooking.¡±


    Jade¡¯s confidence made Alessiaugh out loud. If nothing else, Cole¡¯s


    self¨Cassuredness was definitely inherited from Jade.


    Jade went on, sharing bits and pieces about her younger days, <i>her </i>fingers absentmindedly twirling a strand of Alessia¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Are you¡­ not going to yell at me?¡± Alessia finally blurted out the <i>question </i>she¡¯d been holding in.


    She¡¯d wanted to get the Tates¡® attention, but the fear of disappointing Parrish and Jade was what kept her froming home¨Cor even going to school. She didn¡¯t understand herself, either. She just felt lost.


    It was as if there were two little voices inside her, always at war. One said, ¡°If you just be a good kid again, they¡¯ll love you.¡± The other spat back, ¡°No matter how hard you try, your parents will never really care, so why not rebel against


    them?¡±


    Jade considered her with a wry smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I scold you for dyeing your hair such a gorgeous color? Or for skipping school for a whole week? When I was your age, I was far more rebellious. I drove poor Mr. Dawson so mad he yanked out


    half his mustache.¡±


    The memory made Jade chuckle softly, a touch of nostalgia in her voice.


    Alessiaughed, too, but soon drifted into silence.


    In the darkness, Jade¡¯s sigh was the only sound.


    ¡°Lessie, I¡¯ve always thought of us as family. Blood doesn¡¯t matter to me, and I never thought it mattered to you, either.¡±


    Alessia stayed quiet, just listening to Jade¡¯s gentle rambling.


    The faint scent ofvender drifted in the night air, and after a week of restless sleep, Alessia felt herself growing drowsy. Even Jade¡¯s worried yet soothing words seemed toe from somewhere far away.


    ¡°You want your parents to care more about you. I get that. Every kid wants to feel


    12:35


    loved by their mom and dad. But you can¡¯t ignore the people who already love you, can you?¡±


    ¡°Look at you. If you didn¡¯t want to go to school, you could¡¯ve told Ms. June. She would¡¯ve taken you on a little getaway to clear your head¨Cno big deal. But you shouldn¡¯t have skipped ss and cut us off so we couldn¡¯t reach you. Do you have any idea how worried we were?¡±


    Jade¡¯s voice grew more animated, but Alessia only closed her eyes, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°That day when I called you dozens of times and you didn¡¯t <i>pick </i>up, I swear, I just wanted to bring you home and give you a piece of my mind. But <i>the </i>moment you texted me to say you were safe, all I could think was¨Cour Lessie must have been hurt somehow. When you got back, I wanted nothing more than to take <i>you </i>out for a huge meal. Lessie, what do we have to do to make you see how wonderful you are, how much we truly, truly love you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. June. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Alessia¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, but it made Jade¡¯s heart ache.


    She gently rubbed Alessia¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, Lessie. You are such a good kid, and you deserve all the love in the world. I know I can¡¯t fill that emptiness inside you, but please don¡¯t try to prove your worth by hurting yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alessia clung to Jade¡¯s sleeve, a single tear sliding silently down her cheek.


    ¡°No matter what <i>you </i><i>do</i>, Ms. June will always support you. But I hope you¡¯re doing it because it¡¯s what you truly want¡­¡± Jade¡¯s voice grew softer and softer, and in the end, Alessia found herself more awake than ever.


    When Jade finally drifted off to sleep, Alessia quietly slipped out the bedroom door¨Conly to bump right into Parrish on the stairs.


    212

 love and power 237

    ¡°Mr. Whitley.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes darted away, her posture stiff and uncertain, like a child caught doing something wrong.


    Parrish let out a long sigh, swallowing the words he¡¯d been about to say.


    He rested a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Whitley¡¯s house is your home, too. What child doesn¡¯te home eventually? You can¡¯t just run off like that because of an argument, understand?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever do it again,¡± Alessia replied softly, her fingers nervously twisting together, betraying her unease.


    ¡°If you want to keep your hair like this, then keep it. Honestly, it¡¯s grown on me. I¡¯ll talk to your homeroom teacher, don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s not breaking any rules orws, Mr. Whitley supports whatever makes you happy.¡±


    Pretending not to notice her anxiety, Parrish ruffled her hair. He still didn¡¯t quite get why kids these days dyed their hair all sorts of wild colors, but he tried to understand¨Cand more importantly, he respected her choices.


    Alessia managed a small smile and nodded.


    ¡°Is Ms. June asleep?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her to her room then. She tosses and turns all night if I don¡¯t. And look at you¨Cthose dark circles under your eyes. Get some proper rest tonight, okay? How about a trip somewhere? You¡¯ve already skipped a week of school¨Cwhy not take another ten days or so? We could all go on a family vacation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until summer break,¡± Alessia said. ¡°I want to catch up at school. I¡¯ve missed a lot and need <i>to </i>make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t overdo it¡ªyour healthes first.¡±


    Like any ordinary father, Parrish rarely voiced his worries, choosing instead to show his care through actions.


    All the words of love he¡¯d ever had seemed reserved for Jade. Yet, in his own awkward way, Parrish still tried to look after Alessia, even if it came out a little rough around the edges.


    Her rebellious streak faded in just a week. Truthfully, even if Cole hadn¡¯t gone looking for her that night, Alessia would havee around on her own after a


    <b>1/3 </b>


    while.


    Still, thanks to her family¡¯s efforts, Alessia realized something important¨Cher life was her own. She needed to live for herself, to treasure the people who truly cared about her, and let go of things that only hurt her, rather than letting them ruin her


    life.


    Time passed quietly, days slipping by with a gentle, ordinary sort of happiness.


    But just when it seemed like things would always stay this way, tragedy struck¨Cso sudden, it left everyone reeling.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Parrish was already gone, the white sheet pulled up over his body. The doctor exined that he¡¯d passed before they arrived, without even a word of farewell.


    Jade, though found in Parrish¡¯s arms, was barely clinging to life. Even if she miraculously survived, she would spend the rest of her days in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Family members, pleasee forward,¡± a nurse called gently.


    The two of them walked toward the morgue, each step heavy as lead. No one moved to pull back the sheet; neither of them could bear to take that first step.


    Seeing the two teenagers, the doctor didn¡¯t rush them. He gave them all the time they needed.


    ¡°Cole, go on. You should see him,¡± Alessia murmured.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    But despite their words, their hands stayed locked together, neither willing to let go, neither moving toward the table.


    ¡°Ms. June is still waiting for us,¡± Alessia whispered.


    Cole¡¯s lips trembled as he nodded.


    Bracing each other, they made their way to the cold metal bed, hands still tightly sped, as if letting go would mean losing everything.


    Cole squeezed his eyes shut, then opened them and, with shaking hands, lifted the sheet.


    Parrish¡¯s face appeared, ghostly pale and utterly still, as if he were only sleeping.


    ¡°Dad¡­<i>¡± </i>Cole¡¯s voice broke as he called out softly, but there was no answer.


    Alessia bit down hard on her lip to keep from making a sound.


    213


    12:35


    There was no shouting<b>, </b><b>no </b>wailing¨Cjust the two of them backs trembling, gripping each other¡¯s hands as they tried to ept the truth


    They¡¯d nned a family trip for the summer, talked about shopping for new furniture <b>over </b>the weekend, even exchanged cheerful goodbyes that morning before leaving the house. Everything had seemed so normal, so happy¨Cright up until the phone rang


    <b>Chapter </b><b>238 </b>

 love and power 238

    ¡°Dad¡­<i>¡± </i>Cole had so many things he wanted to say, but when the moment came, not a single word seemed right.


    He clutched his father¡¯s cold, lifeless hand, sinking to his knees at Parrish¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Dad, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you, just don¡¯t take Mom with you too¡­ Please¡­¡± The words dissolved into sobs as Cole broke downpletely, his cries echoing through the silent room. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡±


    Alessia wiped at her eyes, but the tears just kepting, falling faster than she could catch them. Her heart twisted and ached, but she knew she couldn¡¯t let herself fall apart¨Cnot now.


    She put aforting hand on Cole¡¯s shoulder and let him grieve, let him cry until he had nothing left.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Just that morning, they¡¯d been talking about vacation ns, arguing over what style to decorate the new house. How could everything change so quickly? How could their worlds be torn apart so suddenly?


    Fragments of memory shed through Alessia¡¯s mind, shifting rapidly from one to the next¨Csometimes just a sentence, sometimes a whole scene, always a blur. But in every memory, they were all smiling.


    ¡°This one¡¯s your room, sweetheart. Do you like it? I made that swing myself¨Cmy hands are a little rusty, but I heard little girls love these these days.¡±


    ¡°Lessie got first ce again? Not bad! Mr. Whitley¡¯s making a feast tonight!¡±


    ¡°What about me? I came in second!¡±


    ¡°You? Hmm, I suppose you can ride your sister¡¯s coattails just this once. You get to pick a side dish.¡±


    ¡°Lessie, if you¡¯re ever feeling sick, you have to tell Mr. Whitley, okay? Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± She remembered being seven, curled in Parrish¡¯s arms¨Chis voice gently nagging, but his embrace always soft and safe.


    The memories tumbled over each other, fragments ofughter and love. Alessia couldn¡¯t hold it together any longer. She bolted for the bathroom, hand mped over her mouth, dry heaving and sobbing as tears streamed down her face.


    It was the lowest, most desperate moment of her life, but she couldn¡¯t care less


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>12:35 </b>


    about appearances. If it were possible, she would have given anything¨Cmoney, everyst possession, even her own life¨Cjust to bring them back. She would have traded her own existence in a heartbeat.


    Fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold Alessia tasted the agony of loss for the first time.


    Whether by miracle or cruel twist of fate, Jade barely clung <i>to </i>life but slipped into aa, trapped somewhere no one could reach.


    There was no time for grief¨Cno room for relief, either.


    At sixteen, Cole was forced to grow up overnight.


    Swallowing his pain, he put his studies on hold and stepped up, putting everything Parrish had ever taught him to use. Somehow, he managed to steady the Whitley Group, keeping the family business afloat.


    Everyone called him a prodigy, but only Alessia saw the truth: Cole barely slept two hours a night, living in a blur of exhaustion, chasing down wavering clients, holding together a staff on the verge of panic, juggling media briefings and shareholder meetings.


    He hardly smiled anymore. He spoke less, grew quieter. But whenever Alessia was near, he always managed to muster a brave face just for her. Alessia did everything she could to help¨Cgathering documents, organizing files, picking up whatever work Cole couldn¡¯t finish, insisting he rest, even for a little while.


    The two of them functioned almost like twins, their decisions and actions in perfect sync. Projects moved quickly, faster than anyone expected, and despite their relentless schedule, the Whitley Group began to stir with new hope, inching toward another golden era.


    People marveled at their resilience, but only Cole and Alessia knew the truth: sleepless nights were numbed only by constant work, a desperate attempt to drown out the pain.


    Neither dared let their grief show in front of the other, terrified that if one of them broke, the other would be crushed beneath the weight.


    All they had left was each other. Together, they forged ahead, side by side, holding each other up through one long, unending night after another.


    212

 love and power 239

    The sky on Jade¡¯s funeral day was oppressively gray, the kind of heavy gloom that settled over everything. Cole stood at the front, holding her ashes, his lips pressed in a hard line and his face unreadable. On either side of him stood Xander and Alessia, silent and solemn.


    Neither Jade nor Parrish had much family left, so the funeral was small. The only one who could be called a rtive was Xander, who stood there in a ck suit, leaning on his cane, his clouded eyes full of sorrow. Jade and Parrish had been like his own children¨Closing them both was a blow no parent should ever have to


    face.


    Six Dawson hovered protectively behind him. Usually, Six had the careless air of a teenager, but today, dressed in a suit, he seemed older, more serious, his features set in a maturity brought on by grief.


    Ste and Justin stood farther back, along with a handful of old friends, people who had helped Cole through the hardest days at The Whitley Group. They were the kind of friends you only found in the darkest times.


    A few raindrops began to fall, quickening into a steady patter. ck umbres opened one by one, spreading like somber flowers beneath the rain, deepening the suffocating hush.


    Alessia tilted her umbre to shield Cole, standing with him as he saw thest rites through to the end.


    Afterward, thanks to Ste and Justin staying behind to help usher out the guests, Cole and Alessia were spared the awkwardness of trying to manage polite smiles for everyone¡¯s condolences.


    ¡°Lessie, <i>you </i>haven¡¯t slept in days, have you?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was thick with concern.


    ¡°<i>Do </i>me a favor and tell Pierce I¡¯m sorry I missed the final match,¡± Alessia rasped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. This is hardly the time to worry about that¡­ but I¡¯ll let him know<i>. </i>Seriously, <i>go </i>get some rest. I¡¯ll handle the rest here.¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Her voice was raw, barely holding together. Ste¡¯s eyes burned with tears, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    Justin stayed with Cole, seeing off thest of the guests. Normally impatient and brusque, Justin was unexpectedly steady, offering quiet thanks and polite


    <b>12:35 </b>


    reassurances to each mourner. Because of him, Cole only needed to stand at the door and bow, numbly, over and over.


    He stood there, eyes unfocused, face nk.


    Xander, with Six¡¯s help, made his way from inside.


    ¡°Cole,¡± Six said quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller,¡± Cole managed a thin smile, ruffling Six¡¯s hair. His voice was rough, nothing like his usual self.


    ¡°My condolences,¡± Six said softly. In the face of loss, words always seemed so hollow.


    Cole just patted his shoulder. ¡°Take care of Mr. Dawson, all right? I¡¯lle visit you


    both soon.¡±


    Six nodded. Xander looked at Cole with aching sympathy.


    ¡°Your mother knew that even if she woke up, she¡¯d spend the rest of her life in a


    wheelchair. She-¡±


    ¡°I know, Mr. Dawson. My mom was stuck in that hospital bed for two years because of me. Maybe¡­ maybe this is a kind of relief.¡±


    Cole tried to smile, but it looked like he might fall apart at any moment.


    Xander had nothing left to say. With Six supporting him, he left.


    Night fell, and the house was finally empty.


    Neither Cole nor Alessia had eaten more than a few bites all day. The house felt cavernous, echoing with absence. Alessia wandered through the rooms with a bag of bread and a bottle of water, searching for Cole.


    She noticed the garden lights were still on. Hesitantly, she called his name, but got


    no answer.


    When she stepped outside, she found him curled up on the garden swing, eyes closed,shes trembling, a tear tracing its way down his cheek.


    The swing rocked gently, as if trying tofort him, lulling his exhausted, grieving body.


    Alessia approached quietly and slid onto the swing beside him. It was just big enough for two.


    212

 love and power 240

    ¡°Mr. Whitley, are you making a swing?¡±


    ¡°I am! Once we move into the new house, I¡¯ll put one in your room, and I¡¯ll build a bigger one for the yard¨Cyou and Jade can sit on it together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Dad, where should I put this piece of wood?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, put that down! Will you please look at the ns I drew for <i>you</i>? Don¡¯t just wing it and end up with a wobbly mess. If you make a shoddy swing and Lessie falls off, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    ¡°Lessie, don¡¯t bother with those two. Come over and have some fruit¨CMr. Whitley just finished slicing it for us.¡± In the little gazebo, Jade waved at Alessia with a bright smile.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Theughter and cheerfulmotion of yesterday still echoed in the garden, as vivid as a scene ying on a screen. But now¡­


    Alessia clenched her jaw, gazing up at the night sky. It had rained all day, yet somehow the moon hung high and full, and even the stars seemed brighter than


    usual.


    ¡°Have Justin and the others left?¡±


    Cole¡¯s voice came softly from beside her.


    ¡°Yeah, they went home.¡± Alessia tore her bread roll in half and handed a piece to


    Cole.


    ¡°Here, eat something. You haven¡¯t had a bite all day.¡±


    Their voices barely rose above a whisper, yet it felt as if speaking took all the strength they had left.


    Cole had no appetite, but he epted the bread anyway, chewing mechanically. Alessia, too, forced herself <i>to </i>eat¨Ca small roll, gone in a few bites between them.


    In the endless silence, they sat together, shoulders touching, each the other¡¯s only support.


    Cole nced up at the sky. ¡°Lessie, do you think Mom and Dad are still watching


    over us?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I miss them so much¡­ Maybe they¡¯re disappointed in me. Maybe that¡¯s why they


    <b>12:35 </b>


    won¡¯t visit me in my dreams.¡± His voice trembled, and he struggled to keep his emotions in check.


    Alessia looked up at the same sky, her hand intertwined with his.


    ¡°When we finally have a long, peaceful dream,¡± she murmured, her voice gentle and steady¨Clike a mother reading a bedtime story-¡°I know your parents wille


    back to see us.¡±


    Their heads rested together, hands sped tightly without even realizing it.


    The next morning, Alessia woke early while Cole was still asleep. She <i>tidied </i><i>up</i>, dabbed some concealer on her face to hide the dark circles, and checked herself in the mirror before heading out.


    Standing at the door, she realized her keys were in her backpack, which she¡¯d left inside the house.


    She raised her hand to knock, but before she could, the door swung open¨CKaren


    was just on her way out to do some grocery shopping.


    ¡°Lessie?!¡± Karen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You look so thin! Have you been eating at all?¡±


    She dropped her basket and gently cupped Alessia¡¯s face, worry etched into every


    line.


    Alessia had always been slender, with a delicate face, but the stress of the past week¨Cand barely eating¨Chad left her even thinner, her cheeks sunken and her whole expression drawn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone <i>to </i>the shop. I was just about to pick up some groceries. What would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll make you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°No, Mom, it¡¯s okay. I just came to pick up some clothes. I¡¯ll grab what I need and go. I won¡¯t being back for a while, so please, take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Karen didn¡¯t question any of Alessia¡¯s choices¨CZachary had exined how much Cole and his parents meant to Alessia. That only made her worry more for the two kids.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, sweetheart. You two need to take care of yourselves, too. Even if it hurts, you have to eat something. Are you in a hurry? Did you have breakfast? Let me at least pack you something to take with you¡­¡±

 love and power 241

    ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to go to all that trouble. I¡¯ll just grab my things and head out¨Cthere¡¯s still a lot I need to take care of.¡±


    Seeing how flustered Karen was, Alessia managed a small smile and gently pressed her hand down to calm her.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything at hometely?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, really,¡± Karen reassured her, rubbing Alessia¡¯s arm like she used to when Alessia was little.


    ¡°Your brothers have both been busy, and Ivan¡¯s definitely been much <i>more </i>cheerful these days. Zachary mentioned the clinic¡¯s closed for now, but he still goes by every day to see if he can help. He just wants to keep busy.¡±


    ¡°Mom, could you pass on a message to Mason for me? Ask him to keep an eye on my mentor. I really can¡¯t make it over there myself right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll text him right away, and I¡¯ll remind him again when hees home tonight.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re craving, just let me know. I¡¯ll make it for you and bring it over. You stay by that child¡¯s side, okay? Get through this rough patch, and things will get better, I promise.¡±


    Alessia nodded. As she turned to leave, Ivan must have sensed something¨Che came rushing out, nearly tripping over himself in his hurry.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Sister<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he stammered.


    She realized it was the first time Ivan had ever called her that.


    Alessia stopped, ruffled his hair, and crouched down in front of him so they were eye¨Clevel.


    ¡°Have you been behaving yourselftely?¡±


    Ivan nodded, clutching her hand as if afraid she¡¯d vanish again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been gone,¨C¡± Ivan blurted, but Alessia hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence before he cut her off, panic in his eyes.


    ¡°How long¡­ before <i>you </ie back?¡± he asked, voice trembling with hurt.


    Alessia pinched his cheek gently, trying to coax a smile out of him. ¡°When the first snow falls, I should be back home.¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>


    <b>12:36 </b>


    It was strange¨Cthis ce she¡¯d only ever thought of as a pit stop had somehow be her anchor without her even realizing it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take you to Eddie¡¯s on weekends for a while, but I¡¯ve asked him to pick you up every Sunday. Just make sure you listen to him, okay? And if you don¡¯t feel like going alone, you can ask York toe with you. I¡¯ve already put his number in your watch¨Cjust call him if you need him.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ If I miss you, can I call you?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice wavered, his eyes glistening. He didn¡¯t know when the snow woulde, but he knew his only sister was leaving.


    ¡°Of course you can. Anytime you miss me, just call. I¡¯ll always pick up.¡±


    ¡°All right, Ivan, say goodbye to your sister. She¡¯ll be back before you know it,¡± Karen said, trying to sound cheerful even as she held Ivan back when he tried to follow


    Alessia.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay? We¡¯re all here. Your room will always be waiting for you,¡± Karen added gently.


    Alessia¡¯s nose stung as she tried not to tear up, her thoughts drifting to Jade again. She nodded, waved goodbye, but didn¡¯t dare look back.


    She just wanted to get back to Cole as quickly as possible. She had a new home now, new people to love. But no matter how many houses Cole had, no matter how new or big, none of them would ever have his parents in them again.


    She pushed open the door, only to be swept up in a fierce hug that nearly knocked


    the wind out of her.


    She didn¡¯t struggle¨Cinstead, she wrapped her free arm around Cole and patted his back, trying to soothe his anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, <i>Cole</i>.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d left,¡± he whispered into her shoulder, his voice trembling.


    ¡°I just ran home <i>to </i>grab a few things. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    He let out a muffled ¡°okay,¡± and after a moment finally released her, automatically reaching for her bag.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dailey tell you I stepped out?¡±


    ¡°I think she went out to get groceries. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I woke up.¡±


    212


    12:36

 love and power 242

    love and power 242


    Alessia nced toward the breakfast table, where a bowl of warm soup and a few pastries sat, still fresh¨Cit looked like someone had only just set them out.


    ¡°After we eat, I need to head to the office for a bit,¡± she said. ¡°<i>You </i>were up eventer than I wasst night, and now you¡¯re awake so early. Go back to bed and get some rest once I leave.¡±


    ¡°I should stop by thepany, too,¡± Cole replied. ¡°There¡¯s business with A&C Entertainment and A&P that needs my attention. The Whitley Group is in good hands with Larkin, so you¡¯re the one who should really take it easy for once. I¡¯ve already taken a month¡¯s leave from school, so let me handle things at the office for now.¡±


    They were always like this¨Ceach putting the other first, never themselves.


    Neither was willing to back down, so theypromised. Each promised not to let work take over their lives.


    Living together wasn¡¯t as charged with romance as people might imagine. Instead, their days unfolded with the quietfort of a couple who¡¯d been together for years. Sometimes, Alessia would reach for something only to find that Cole had already handed it to her before she even asked.


    By day, they were both busy, each lost in their own responsibilities. But in the evenings, it became a ritual: the two of them would settle onto the porch swing in the garden, arms around each other, gazing up at the sky inpanionable silence.


    Now and then<i>, </i><i>one </i>of them would feel tears prick at their eyes, but after a deep breath, they¡¯d pull themselves together. They both cared too much to let the other see their sadness, and they knew that those who loved them wouldn¡¯t want them to live in grief forever.


    Still, sometimes they wondered¨Cwould it be so wrong to be a little less brave every now and then?


    Even if it was just their fingertips, they wanted to reach for each other again. So they kept moving forward, just as they had two years ago, hoping that, in their dreams, they might find themselves as they were when they were young: lying with their heads in each other¡¯sps, a gentle hand brushing stray hair from a cheek.


    Before they knew it, the first snow arrived.


    12:36


    As always, they were curled up together on the porch swing. Cole tucked Alessia¡¯s hand into his coat pocket, while with his free hand, he fumbled for something in the other pocket.


    After a moment, he pulled out a small box.


    ¡°I picked this up for you when I was out on that project. It took a bit longer to arrive because it had to be custom made¨CI meant to give it to <i>you </i>after the sports event.¡± He left the rest unsaid and opened the box. Inside was a slender silver bracelet, delicately crafted, its surface etched with tiny motifs. On the inside, if you looked closely, the letter A was engraved.


    Alessia held out her hand in silent anticipation.


    Cole took the bracelet and fastened it around her wrist, careful and gentle.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    She smiled softly. ¡°I do.¡± Cole dropped his gaze, tracing his thumb across her palm until he felt the warmth rise in her skin, then let go.


    ¡°Your hair¡¯s gotten long,¡± Alessia said, brushing a stray lock from Cole¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll get it cut tomorrow<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>They slipped back into their quiet, easy closeness.


    ¡°Remember when we both dyed our hair that ridiculous parrot color?¡± Alessia¡¯s lips curled at the memory.


    ¡°My dad nearly had a heart attack. And just when you finally went back to your natural color, my mom went and dyed hers, too.¡±


    ¡°Ms. June was always spoiled by Mr. Whitley¨Cfree¨Cspirited and yful, just like a kid,¡± Alessiaughed.


    ¡°If only I¡¯d met you a little sooner¡­¡± Cole murmured, his voice tinged with longing.


    ¡°All I want is for us to stay together,¡± Alessia replied, resting her head on his shoulder as she admired the bracelet on her wrist.


    Cole turned and pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head. He didn¡¯t need to say another word¨Chis answer was clear in the way he held her close.


    <i>212 </i>


    12:36


    Chapter <b>243 </b>

 love and power 243

    The next day, Alessia brought Cole back to the Morton family home.


    A fresh snowfall nketed the city the night before, so Ivan had called that morning to check if Alessia still nned oning home.


    Originally, Alessia just intended to drop by for a quick meal before heading out. But Cole spoke up himself, saying he¡¯d like to visit the Mortons. After all, their daughter had been staying with him for over a month¨Cit was only natural that they¡¯d be


    worried, even if they didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± Alessia asked.


    Cole smiled gently, tucking a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. Despite the warmth in his eyes, there was a tinge of sadness in his expression. ¡°Of course. Besides, I¡¯d love to try your mother¡¯s cooking.¡±


    With that, Alessia had no reason to argue.


    It was a rare asion: all four Morton brothers happened to be home. The stic chairs they sat on looked almost dignified, like executive leather seats in a boardroom, but the cramped living room felt even smaller with them all crowded in. Naturally, York was there too, iming he¡¯d just dropped by for dinner.


    Knowing Alessia and Cole wereing, the Mortons had closed their little diner for <i>the </i>day. They¡¯d been up early shopping, and now the kitchen was bustling.


    It wasn¡¯t that the kids didn¡¯t want to help; the kitchen was just so tiny that even two people bumping shoulders was a bit much. Any more would only make things chaotic.


    In the living room, Cole sat with his knees together and hands neatly folded in hisp, looking every bit the well¨Cmannered guest¨Cso much so that it was hard to imagine this was the same Mr. Cole whomanded respect wherever he went.


    The coffee table was loaded with gifts. For a simple visit, it looked suspiciously like the beginnings of a formal proposal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before at A&C Entertainment,¡± Liam finally broke the silence.


    His debut was just around the corner, so Liam had been swamped with work. But when he heard Alessia wasing home, he¡¯d managed to take the afternoon off, promising to make up the lost practice hours that evening¨Ca concession that finally convinced Lillian White to let him go.


    Chapter <b>243 </b>


    Cole nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to properly introduce myselfst time.¡±


    Awkward silence returned, but then Alessia finally emerged from her room. She sat down beside Cole, giving his hand a reassuring pat, signaling him to rx.


    ¡°Lessie, take a look at these floor ns¨Csee if there¡¯s any you like?¡± Zachary pushed aside the pile of gifts to make space, thenid <i>out </i>several houseyouts in front of her.


    ¡°Floor ns?¡±


    ¡°Remember those projects I picked up a while back? They¡¯ve all been paid off now. I talked it over with Mom and Dad, and we thought it was time to move to a bigger ce. Dad and I have already looked at a few, but we wanted to wait for you toe home before making a decision.¡±


    Alessia was a little taken aback, but she picked up the ns and nced through


    them.


    ¡°This one¡­ this is the one I found for you before,¡± Cole suddenly spoke up as she reached the second set of ns.


    ¡°This one?¡± She looked at him.


    He nodded.


    She remembered now, though so much had happened since then that it had slipped her mind. When she looked up, she found her brothers watching her expectantly, clearly confused by her reaction.


    She didn¡¯t bother looking at the rest. If Cole had picked this one, it meant it was the best option.


    ¡°I actually asked Cole <i>to </i>help me find a new ce a while ago. I meant to tell you all, but with everything that¡¯s happened, Ipletely forgot. I never would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d pick the same one. Looks like we¡¯re all thinking alike.¡±


    ¡°Great minds think alike, huh?¡± Zachary grinned. ¡°So, should we go with this one? If we get someone in to handle the renovations soon, we could probably move in by the holidays.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°That neighborhood is mostly Keane family properties, right? We can use the same contractors fromst time¨Cthey work for Justin, and they¡¯re fast and really detail¨Coriented.¡±


    Brendan still had their contact info, since they¡¯d handled thest renovation at the diner.

 love and power 244

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking too. I¡¯ll send thetest updates and design drafts to the group chatter¨Ctake a look when you get a chance. If you have any ideas, don¡¯t hesitate to speak up. I want this project to reflect your preferences.¡±


    Alessia smiled and nodded, the corners of her lips curling up.


    Ethan was even more adept at seizing opportunities than she¡¯d expected. In such a short time, he¡¯d managed to make a name for himself in their circle¨Cnot just because of Calvert¡¯s backing, but mostly thanks to his own genuine talent.


    ¡°Speaking of Justin, we sat together at the sports event the other day. He kept talking about you, actually¨Ccouldn¡¯t stop singing your praises.¡± Ethan deliberately steered the conversation, drawing Cole in.


    ¡°Yeah, before we moved, we were neighbors. My dad and his have been friends for years.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Lessie you sometimes help out at Mr. Dawson¡¯s clinic? How¡¯s he beentely?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mostly got Six looking after him these days. I just pop by on weekends to see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡±


    The two kids didn¡¯t really follow the adult conversation, but that didn¡¯t stop them from sticking close to Alessia. <i>Rex</i>, bored, yawned and stretched outzily on the floor.


    It had been a while since they¡¯d had a scene like this. Even if the topics were trivial, the togetherness felt precious.


    ¡°All right, kids, dinner¡¯s readye sit down!¡±


    Drawn by the aroma of food, Rex got up and circled around Karen. By now, Karen waspletely unfazed by the big dog¡¯s presence.


    She put down her silverware and stroked Rex along his back. ¡°Good boy. Your dinner¡¯s over there.¡±


    As if he understood, Rex padded over to his designated spot by the wall. He¡¯d visited so many times now, he even had his own food bowl.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see what Karen¡¯s cooked up.¡± Alessia stood, reaching a hand toward Cole.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:36


    Cole took it, smiling as he got to his feet.


    The group crowded around the dining table; it was a bit of a squeeze, so they grabbed two little stools for the kids to eat at the coffee table instead.


    York protested, and Ivan pouted too, but Ivan was the more agreeable of the two. With a gentle pat on the head from Alessia, he obediently took his bowl and sat down at the coffee table.


    Seeing this, York reluctantly followed¨Cthough not without Alessia ruffling his hair as well.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Cole? You¡¯re a handsome young man,¡± said Karen¡¯s husband with a broad grin.


    Cole stood up, a touch awkward. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Alessia ducked her head, trying to stifle augh, making no move to rescue him.


    ¡°Rx, sit down, no need to be so formal. Make yourself at home,¡± Karen said warmly, gesturing for him to take his seat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you shoulde by more often. I can¡¯t offer much, but you¡¯re always wee to some home¨Ccooked food. Lessie, help Cole try some of everything.¡±


    Karen had already checked with Alessia about their preferences, so nearly every dish on the table was something the two of them liked. Still, she asked Alessia to serve Cole, rather than doing it herself.


    ¡°Well? How¡¯s the food? Is it all right?¡±


    Cole nodded. ¡°Lessie always said you were an amazing cook. I finally get to see for myself.¡±


    Karen lit up at thepliment, delighted to be recognized for something she loved doing.


    ¡°Eat up, dear. You¡¯re a tall young man, but you¡¯re far too skinny! Don¡¯t be a stranger¨Cdrop by here, or at the caf¨¦, and I¡¯ll whip up something special for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Alessia¡¯s father chimed in, ¡°and if you ever feel like stopping by for a game of chess or just <i>to </i>chat, you¡¯re always wee.¡±


    Cole felt a sudden sting in his nose and blinked down at his te, nodding quietly.


    Alessia instantly picked up on his mood. Beneath the table, she patted his leg gently, wordlessly reassuring him.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    <b>12.37 </b>


    Chapter


    Seasons might linger and stretch on, but in the end, they always give way to something new.

 love and power 245

    Before they knew it, finals week had arrived. The festive buzz of the holidays was thickening on the streets, while groups of students, exams finally behind them, drifted out of the academic buildings in twos and threes.


    After months of navigating the cutthroat world of business, walking side by side through campus felt like a rare moment of calm for Alessia and Cole.


    Around them, ssmates debated where to go to celebrate, some stillparing answers, the kind of ordinary day¨Cto¨Cday scene they¡¯d almost forgotten existed. For Alessia and Cole, it all felt strangely surreal, likeing back to a world they¡¯d left behind.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± Ste suddenly popped up behind them, Pierce trailing close behind.


    ¡°Ste.¡±


    ¡°Cole.¡± Pierce gave him a quick pat on the shoulder, his greeting brief as always.


    Cole smiled at him. ¡°How¡¯d the exams go?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>At least my parents won¡¯t be cutting off my allowance anytime soon,¡± Pierce replied, grinning.


    Some things never changed¨CPierce was still as carefree as ever.


    ¡°Are you guys heading home? Want to grab dinner together?¡± Ste asked.


    Alessia and Cole shook their heads in perfect sync. Karen had already called earlier, insisting theye straight home for dinner after exams.


    ¡°Next time, I really want to try your mom¡¯s cooking,¡± Ste said, a touch of envy in her voice.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Oh</i>, and don¡¯t forget about tomorrow<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Ste added. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Just make sure you bring a car with four wheels this time,¡± Alessia teased.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of anything less.¡±


    Cole ruffled Alessia¡¯s hair and the two of them said their goodbyes, heading out through the school gates.


    Pierce and Ste watched them walk away, leaning into each other, and both felt a pang they couldn¡¯t quite name. But as friends, there was only so much they could do.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    ¡°At least Cole¡¯s got Alessia by his side.¡± Pierce said quietly.


    Ste pressed her lips together. ¡°I should get going, too. See you next semester.¡±


    Pierce waved as she left, then turned to join the friends who¡¯d been waiting for him. ¡°Is it true Queenie Windsor¡¯sing back?¡± someone asked as they walked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alessia replied, her eyes shining with a hint of anticipation. ¡°She¡¯s returning for an exhibition, and she¡¯s transferring to our ss next semester.¡± Thest time Alessia had seen Queenie was over the summer, and now¨Cjust like that¨Cwinter break was already upon them.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. After all, it¡¯s ourst semester,¡± Cole said, well aware of the close bond between the three girls.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Mom said she made your favorite crispy pork bites.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±


    Alessiaughed. ¡°How many times does that make this month?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯ll be plenty more in the future,¡± Cole replied with a grin.


    They tucked away their sadness and longing, determined to keep moving forward. Life didn¡¯t stop for heartache; they were all just trying to be better versions of themselves.


    They kept walking, memories trailing behind, the past¡¯s regrets still lingering. Maybe that¡¯s what made the present so precious.


    We only get one shot at this life. Because we don¡¯t want any more regrets, we throw ourselves into every moment, trying to truly live.


    The next morning, Ste and Alessia found themselves waiting at the airport. The ce was packed¨Cmen and women alike, all clutching banners and buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°Since when did Queenie get so popr?¡± Ste asked, eyeing the crowd warily as she and Alessia stuck to a corner, half afraid the fans would sweep them up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She was on a reality show recently¨Cshe¡¯s gorgeous, insanely talented, and she managed <i>to </i>wow everyone by promoting some traditional culture overseas. Plus, she¡¯s got that winsome, delicate vibe going on. No wonder she¡¯s blown up.¡±


    Alessia had seen her share of celebrities. She might not run in those circles, but


    she understood fans better than most¨Chow else could she have trained so many


    stars?


    Ste nodded thoughtfully, but then her expression shifted. ¡°What if the crowd gets too loud and freaks Queenie out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cthe fans are probably more anxious about that than we are. Look, they¡¯re already getting organized.¡± Alessia folded her arms, perfectly calm.


    Ste followed Alessia¡¯s gaze and, sure enough, spotted a girl with a massive camera and a megaphone rallying the crowd, barking orders <i>to </i>keep everyone in line.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 246

    ¡°Everyone, as you all know, Queenie¡¯s health is delicate. Please stay calm, no pushing, and keep things orderly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The crowd murmured their agreement, surprisingly well¨Cbehaved. Within moments, the restless buzz faded into quiet.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive,¡± Ste said, only half¨Cinterested in the scene, amused by the novelty.


    but clearly


    Alessia smiled fondly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s wait in the arrivals lounge, or else we¡¯ll get swarmed when shees out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If all these people follow us, I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡± Ste might seem outgoing most days, but in moments like this, her shyness surfaced.


    The two had barely stepped into the lounge when Queenie appeared through the


    exit.


    Her long, jet¨Cck hair made her pale skin stand out even more. Maybe it was from too much time indoors, or maybe her health¨Ceither way, she seemed almost porcin, so fragile that even a raised voice might startle her.


    She really did look like a delicate doll.


    ¡°Queenie, wee home!¡±


    ¡°Good luck at the exhibition!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Queenie, we love you!¡±


    Her fans <i>spoke </i>softly, their affection gentle, as if afraid to disturb her. Queenie answered them graciously, a faint smile lighting her face. The dimples on her cheeks only made her more endearing, so lovely that you wanted nothing more than to bring her all the beautiful things in the world.


    ¡°Thank you all. I really appreciate youing out so early to meet me.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t mind! You must be tired after such a long flight¨Cmake sure you rest, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will. You all take care getting home, too.¡± Her voice was sweet and soft, drawing fond smiles from everyone watching.


    12:37


    ¡°Eat well, get plenty of rest¨Cwe¡¯ll see you at the exhibition!¡±


    They sounded less like fans and more like worried parents, fussing over her with gentle reminders. Queenie agreed to everything, waving goodbye only when she reached the elevator.


    Unlike other fandoms who might shove their way in <i>for </i>onest glimpse, Queenie¡¯s group simply waved, some holding banners in quiet support. Their restraint was so unusual, even bystanders were surprised.


    Back in the arrivals lounge, the three friends finally reunited.


    ¡°Lessie!¡± The moment Queenie spotted Alessia, she ran to her and wrapped her in a hug, burying her face in Alessia¡¯s shoulder with little whimpers, like a puppy craving affection.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took so long toe back.¡±


    Alessia lowered her eyes and patted Queenie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right on time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me? Don¡¯t I get a hug?¡± Ste interrupted just as the mood was getting emotional, arms spread wide and making no effort to hide her jealousy. The other two burst outughing.


    ¡°Of course,e here, my darling Ste! It¡¯s been ages.¡± Queenie let go of Alessia and pulled Ste into a bear hug.


    ¡°You little brat, you kept your health scare a secret from me.¡± Ste was clearly still upset about Queenie¡¯s sudden trip to the ERst summer.


    ¡°That was just an ident, really!¡± Queenie said guiltily, quickly grabbing Alessia¡¯s hand for backup.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling okay?<i>¡± </i>Alessia checked Queenie¡¯s pulse with practiced ease, so natural it was clear she¡¯d done it a hundred times before.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¨Conly came back because I¡¯m better. Can you believe it? After all these years, the three of us together again!¡± Queenie¡¯s voice was as soft and sweet as ever, making her friends want to wrap her up and protect her.


    <i>¡°</i>Oh, sweetheart, you¡¯ve gotten even skinnier.¡± Ste frowned, gently cupping Queenie¡¯s face as if she herself was the one hurting.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better order me something hearty to eatter!¡± Queenie replied, mimicking Ste¡¯s gesture and pouting yfully.


    Alessia just shook her head,ughing. ¡°Come on, our table¡¯s already booked.¡±


    212


    12:37


    Chapter <b>247 </b>

 love and power 247

    The three of them sat together in the private booth. Despite not having seen each other in ages, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of awkwardness; even their asional silences felt perfectlyfortable.


    Conversation bounced around at lightning speed¨Cone moment they were talking about the weather, the next they were knee¨Cdeep in gossip. It was a little <i>random</i>, but easy and lighthearted.


    ¡°So that¡¯s everything that happened?¡± Queenie took a sip of water, listening as Ste recounted the whole saga with Ileana, using the ss to mask her expression.


    ¡°Talk about luck¨Cshe managed to escape overseas.¡± Queenie¡¯s tone was unreadable, but Ste didn¡¯t notice; she simply nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I know, right? She got off easy.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not that easy. Cole broke both her arms, and Max gave her a real ¡®wee home¡® present¨Cthrew thest piece right at her head. She never even made it into the house¨Cwent straight to the hospital instead.¡±


    Alessia clearly felt zero sympathy for Ileana. After all, she¡¯d gotten exactly what she deserved.


    ¡°But what made you suddenly decide to help Lucy?¡± Ste had been curious about this for a while, but never found the right moment to ask¨Cand then she¡¯d simply forgotten. Now, with Ileana¡¯s name in the air, Lucy naturally came to mind.


    ¡°Was it just because she gave you a heads¨Cup about Ileana?¡±


    Alessia shook her head. ¡°She owns a few shops on that block¨Cthey¡¯re useful to me. They¡¯re nning to build a new shopping center there, and I scoped out the location; it¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Lucy<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>Queenie frowned, trying to ce the name. ¡°That sounds familiar.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who tried to pick on you, to get on Lessie¡¯s good side,¡± Ste


    summarized.


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cher dad cheated, and she and her mom¡¯s situation was shaky. In the end, she traded her handful of shops to Lessie in exchange for help with her mom¡¯s divorce, and then <i>took </i>her share of the settlement to hide out overseas. She was terrified her dad woulde after them. Is that about right?¡±


    12:37


    Ste nced at Alessia, who nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°So it was her,¡± Queenie said, sounding only mildly interested.


    She hadn¡¯t really cared much about that whole bullying incident. Lucy just had the misfortune of picking the wrong moment¨CQueenie hadn¡¯t been feeling well that day, so when Lucy pushed her, she instinctively shoved back. Spotting Alessia nearby, she¡¯d simply let herself fall. That little stunt had solved the problem of the annoying girl always hovering around Lessie.


    Of course, no one but Queenie herself knew the truth. Even airheaded Lucy still believed it was all her doing. Still, Queenie had to admit, it was thanks to Lucy that she and Lessie had be friends so easily.


    Otherwise, the Summers family probably wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.


    Queenie set her teacup down. ¡°The exhibition¡¯s set for Sunday, and it¡¯ll be up for a week. Lessie, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to do a custom coboration with A&P? Why not kick it off at the end of the first day?¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Alessia agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Vera and Penny Sullivan along. We¡¯ll nail down the main theme and ideas, and you can handle the details with them after that. Just send me the drafts at each stage for a quick look, and we¡¯ll be good.¡±


    Ste wasn¡¯t interested in their business talk. She scrolled through her phone as she picked at her food, but suddenly put down her fork when something caught her


    ?eye.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± the other two asked in unison.


    ¡°Lessie, <i>your </i>third brother¡¯s trending online. He¡¯s only debuted, what, a week? And he¡¯s already <i>got </i>haters?¡± Ste showed Alessia her screen.


    Queenie grabbed her own phone to check.


    #BarSinger


    #LiamBreaks FastestFallFromGraceRecord


    #LiamNewSong


    ¡°This must be about that bar incident, right?¡± Ste clicked the link. The video onlysted a few seconds¨Cjust a clip of Liam shoving a customer. Out of context, it looked like two guys fighting over a girl. If the video had been a second longer, the truth would¡¯vee out.

 love and power 248

    Alessia nodded, handing the phone back to Ste before calmly returning to her


    food.


    ¡°Lessie, you didn¡¯t leak it, did you?¡± Queenie asked, scrolling through thements as she nced at Alessia.


    Even though Ste was living abroad, she often shared stories from her life in their group chat, so Queenie was well aware of her heroic moment at the bar.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Alessia arched an eyebrow. ¡°I figured from the start someone would try to spin this story, so I had Lillian talk to the bar owner right away. We made a copy of the security footage, too. In a few minutes, Lillian will have the PR team release a statement.¡±


    ¡°But whoever started this rumor isn¡¯t stupid, right?¡± Queenie said. ¡°They must know the full video could surface and expose them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I made sure <i>to </i>clear things with the owner first.¡± Alessia shot Queenie a look, and Queenie instantly understood.


    This trending scandal was nothing but a move in Alessia¡¯s n <i>to </i>quickly build up Liam¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you just shut it down from the start?¡± Ste was puzzled. ¡°I mean, your brother just debuted. Even if the rumors aren¡¯t true, having them out there can¡¯t be good for him, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I wanted him to respond however he liked,¡± Alessia replied,


    unfazed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ste blinked, confused.


    Queenie chuckled and pushed her phone toward Ste so she could see the screen. [¡°Do it again, I¡¯m game.¡±]


    Just a few words¨Cenough to confirm the incident happened, but also to show


    where Liam stood.


    But before the inte could swarm him with outrage, A&C Entertainment¡¯s official ount immediately posted the full video and a detailed statement.


    The reversal came so fast it left everyone reeling¨Cand the final touch, awyer¡¯s letter, made their position crystal clear.


    <b>12-37 </b>


    HappyGirl: What¡¯s going on? Am I supposed to be shocked or not? Is this a scandal or a nothing¨Cburger?


    Orange: Thought it was just a bar brawl, turns out he was the hero! Love it! What a guy! [heart eyes]


    Adele: Even the bar owner came forward to rify. I take back everything I said and I¡¯m officially a fan now.


    It¡¯s You: I knew my boy would never let us down. If he¡¯s upset, he should do a cover of Tristan Hollis¡¯s ¡®Bruised¡® for us.


    The thread quickly filled withughter, leaving everyone unsure whether to feel bad for Liam or justugh at the diehard fan¡¯s devotion.


    Ste scrolled through a few morements and shook her head.


    ¡°You have to admit, these people flip sides fast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the one who started the smear campaign is probably that obsessed fan of¨Cwhat was his name? Tillman what?¡± Queenie said, half¨Cin¨Cthe¨C<i>know </i>from her own connections in the industry.


    ¡°Let thewyers and Lillian handle it,¡± Alessia replied, unconcerned. ¡°Online dramaes and goes. No big deal.¡±


    ¡°Your oldest brother is already making a name for himself amongwyers, your second brother¡¯s the star student of Mr. Dawson, and your third brother just debuted and already went viral¡­ Lessie, I swear, you¡¯ve got some kind of magic touch<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Ste sighed in admiration.


    ¡°Lessie¡¯s always had a sharp eye,¡± Queenie said. ¡°No wonder your little pub is always packed.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Ste said with a goofy grin. ¡°Once Lessie turns twenty¨Cone, the three of us can finally have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°You little boozehound<i>,¡± </i>Queenie teased, and with that, the three girls dropped the topic of Liam and moved on to lighter chatter.


    <b>212 </b>


    Chapter


    Chapter <b>249 </b>

 love and power 249

    Queenie¡¯s exhibition went off without a hitch. After a few rounds of negotiation, they finally settled on Liam and another rising film star as the new faces of the joint brand.


    Liam¡¯s meteoric rise took Alessia by surprise; he seemed born for the spotlight, drawing attention wherever he went. With his striking looks and undeniable charisma, he catapulted to stardom, quickly bing a household name.


    Endorsement offers soon flooded in. Still, for all his fame, Liam hadn¡¯t yetnded a signature hit¨Cno defining moment or body of work people could point to and say, ¡°This is Liam.¡± He was well aware of it, too. What he needed was a breakout single, something custom¨Ctailored to him the way Tristan had received when Alessia wrote a song thatunched his career. So, whenever he wasn¡¯t busy with dailymitments, Liam could be found sequestered in the studio, workingte into the night.


    Everyone was immersed in their own projects, and for once, it felt like things were moving in the right direction.


    Almost without realizing it, the year slipped quietly to its end.


    ¡°Lessie, are you busy right now?<i>¡± </i>Karen¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Alessia set down the file she was reading and rubbed her temples. ncing at the clock, she realized it was already dinnertime.


    Ever since the holidays started, Ver¨¢ called almost daily, urging her to stop by the office. It was ironic¨Cshe was the owner, yet somehow she¡¯d ended up with the daily grind and anxieties of an employee.


    Still, Vera couldn¡¯t really be med. Thepany had just expanded several divisions at once, which meant a mountain of new work. Some things needed Alessia¡¯s personal oversight, and with the end¨Cof¨Cyear rush, having an extra decision¨Cmaker around was simply more efficient.


    ¡°In a few days it¡¯ll be New Year¡¯s Day,¡± Karen said warmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Cole over to celebrate with the family? The more, the merrier.¡±


    Alessia hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just tell him toe for dinner, and leave it at that,¡± Karen instructed.


    Alessia agreed, chatted a bit longer, then hung up.


    12:37


    She understood what Karen was getting at¨Cshe was worried Cole would be reminded of his parents, or worse, spend the holiday alone. Alessia tried to recall how she and Cole had spent the New Year before.


    Most years, she¡¯d suffer through an overindulgent lunch with the extended Tate family, then sneak off to Cole¡¯s ce in the evening. Together with Parrish and Jade, they¡¯d visit Xander and share a proper holiday meal.


    Since Parrish passed and Jade fell ill, neither she nor Cole had much heart for festivities. Last year, they¡¯d simply joined Xander for a quiet dinner and then gone their separate ways.


    Another year gone in the blink of an eye, and the ache of old memories lingered.


    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s thest report. If everything checks out, the project¡¯s good to go and we¡¯ll schedule theunch after the holidays.¡±


    Snapping out of her reverie, Alessia reviewed the document and signed it.


    ¡°Have the year¨Cend bonuses been distributed?¡±


    ¡°Finance says they finished payouts this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°And the holiday memo?¡±


    ¡°It went out. We¡¯re officially on break starting tomorrow.¡± Vera took the signed


    papers.


    ¡°Are you spending the holidays at the hospital again this year?¡±


    Vera seemed caught off guard by the question, but nodded.


    ¡°<i>Eddie </i>Chase has a friend who¡¯s a specialist in psychiatry. Here¡¯s his card¨CI¡¯ve already given him a heads up. He¡¯ll be back in town on the third and has some time then.¡±


    Vera¡¯s eyes


    lit <ol><li><i>up</i><i>. </i>¡°Thank </li></ol>


    you, boss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making the introduction. You¡¯ll have to handle the fees and arrangements yourself.¡±


    Alessia had always known how <i>to </i>help without overstepping, careful to offer support in a way that respected boundaries. Even her kindness was measured¨Cgenuine, but never <i>so </i>much that it became a burden or an unspoken


    debt.


    That, perhaps, was why her generosity never backfired. She understood human nature: give too much, and people start to expect it. Better to keep a safe distance,


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>12.37 </b>


    where gratitude never turns into entitlement.


    <b>3/3 </b>

 love and power 250

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m already so grateful for everything you¡¯ve done,¡± Vera said, her emotions unusually raw for once.


    She clutched the business card in her hand, holding onto it as if it were herst lifeline.


    She¡¯d lost count of how many times she¡¯d thanked her lucky stars for joining thispany. She was grateful, too, that she¡¯d worked hard enough <i>to </i>grab hold of the opportunity Alessia had given her, climbing her way to where she was now.


    Without Alessia, there was no way she could have afforded her mother¡¯s medical bills on her old sry.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. If you don¡¯t have anything else to finish up, you can get ready to head out for the holiday. Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°You too¨Chappy New Year.¡± Vera looked at the woman eight years her junior, feeling more respect than anything else.


    With thest contract signed, the year¡¯s whirlwind of work finally came to a close¨Cfor now. Alessia stretched, gathered her things, and made her way out of the office. Cole was already waiting for her downstairs.


    ¡°Hard day?¡± Cole wrapped her in a hug, ruffling her hair before handing over the cup of coffee he¡¯d brought.


    ¡°All finished with the Whitley Group?¡± Alessia took a sip. It was hot, but not too


    sweet.


    She nced at him¨Che¡¯d asked for less sugar, just how she liked it.


    ¡°Yeah, they let us off yesterday. I went with Larkin this morning to tie up a few loose ends. You done here?¡±


    ?ole draped his scarf <i>around </i>Alessia¡¯s neck and opened the car door for her.


    ¡°Done,¡± Alessia replied, buckling her seatbelt.


    ¡°By the way, my <i>mom </i>wants <i>you </i><i>to </ie over for dinner for New Year¡¯s. I figured we could eat lunch at our ce first, then head over to the Dawsons¡® tonight to wish them a happy New Year¨Cwhat do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure, sounds good.¡± Cole hesitated for a second, but quickly slipped back into his usual self.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    12:37


    ¡°Any other ns this afternoon?¡± Cole asked.


    Alessia thought for a moment, then shook her head.


    ¡°Then after lunch, how about we stop by the supermarket for some holiday groceries? We can drop off some things for your parents and the Dawsonster.¡±


    ¡°How about business gifts? Did you get those sorted?¡±


    ¡°Larkin¡¯s already confirmed all of that¨Cdeliveries will go out over the next couple of days. There are a few clients I¡¯ll need to visit in person, but that¡¯s separate. For your family and the Dawsons, I thought it¡¯d mean more if we picked something out ourselves.¡±


    When Parrish was still around, he and Cole used to handle all these details. Now, Cole had moved far beyond those early days when he¡¯d been overwhelmed by little tasks like these. He managed everything with calm efficiency.


    ¡°Nicely done,¡± Alessia said, giving Cole a yful pat on the head, like she was praising a kid.


    Cole grinned and, with a fond squeeze of her cheek, started the car.


    The Morton family had recently moved into a new house¨Cfar bigger than the old one. The eldest and youngest siblings rarely came home, so two shared a room while everyone else had their own. Alessia and Cole were both surprised when the Mortons set aside a bedroom just for Cole.


    Their reasoning was simple: so he¡¯d feel wee toe for dinner more often.


    After the move, Alessia returned to live with her family. Not because she or her parents objected to her staying with Cole, but because Cole himself had suggested <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    In his words: ¡°We¡¯ve got our whole lives ahead of us. There¡¯s no rush. You should spend more time with your family.¡±


    Alessia didn¡¯t want to move back, but after Cole¡¯s gentle insistence, she finally relented¨Cthough she still spent plenty of her free time at the Whitleys¡® ce.


    Sometimes Cole came by for dinner, and if it rante, he¡¯d just stay over. Gradually, little traces of him began to appear around the Morton house, as if he belonged there too.


    212


    <b>12:37 </b>

 love and power 251

    ¡°Happy New Year, Brendan.¡±


    The door swung open, and Cole Whitley stepped inside, arms full of bags and boxes. Gone was his usual suit; today, he wore a simple, clean hoodie that gave him a boyish charm. It was the one Karen and Alessia Morton had picked out for him on a recent shopping trip¨CKaren had thought it would suit him.


    It wasn¡¯t from any fancy brand, but when Cole received it, he¡¯d been momentarily taken aback, running his fingers over the fabric for a long while.


    ¡°There you are! Happy New Year!¡± Brendan Morton pped him on the shoulder, grinning.


    Brendan was also wearing new clothes Alessia had bought for him. He¡¯d even dyed his hair and looked far younger than he had half a year ago¨Chis face was healthy and bright, with no sign of the weary gloom he¡¯d once carried.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you bring so much? Aren¡¯t those heavy?¡± Brendan reached out and took a few of the gift bags from Cole.


    ¡°They¡¯re not heavy, just some little things¨Cand some painting supplies for Ivan. Where¡¯s Karen?¡± Cole asked, swapping his shoes for a pair of house slippers.


    ¡°Karen¡¯s in the kitchen cooking your favorites. Lessie and Ivan went downstairs to grab some soy sauce.¡±


    ¡°Brendan, can <i>you </i>wash these veggies for me?¡± Karen¡¯s <i>voice </i>called from the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Cole¡¯s here!¡± Brendan shouted in reply.


    A momentter, Karen poked her head out.


    ¡°Cole, you made it! Take a seat, dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Let me help, Mrs. Morton.¡± Cole rolled up his sleeves, ready to head into the


    kitchen.


    ¡°No need, dear. Let your uncle handle it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Cole¡¯s a great cook¨Clet him show off a little,¡± Alessia chimed in, suddenly appearing with a bottle of soy sauce in one hand, and Ivan¡¯s hand in the other.


    She was wearing the red hoodie Karen had bought her. She handed the soy sauce to Cole and nudged him gently toward the kitchen.


    <i>1/2 </i>


    12:37


    ¡°You kids¡­¡± Karen shook her head at Cole, but she was really talking about Alessia. Cole just smiled and slipped on an apron from the wall. Alessia tied the strings behind his back, the gesture so natural it almost went unnoticed.


    Both parents watched the scene unfold. Karen¡¯s face beamed with satisfaction, while Brendan¡¯s expression was a tangle of pride and wistfulness.


    ¡°Dad, want to y a round of chess?¡± Alessia asked, finishing with the apron.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯d love that.¡± Brendan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Someone call Ethan and find out when he¡¯s getting back¨Cand see if Zachary¡¯s picked up Mae yet,¡± Karen said, waving a spoon as she bustled about, busier <i>now </i>than she ever was in her restaurant.


    Outside, snow nketed the ground, but inside, the house was alive with warmth andughter. Everyone was here, save for Liam Morton.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Brendan announced, carrying out thest dish¨Ca steaming soup. Ethan followed, setting out the tes and silverware.


    At some point, Karen and Cole had both slipped out of the kitchen¨CKaren was chatting happily with Mae, while Cole sat quietly beside Alessia, letting her y with the drawstrings on his hoodie.


    With everyone gathered around the table, the house no longer felt cramped as it once did. Mae looked a bit shy at first, but as the meal wore on, she rxed and


    even smiled.


    On TV, a host was interviewing backstage at some event. Suddenly, the camera cut to Liam seated in front of a mirror, putting on makeup.


    ¡°There¡¯s my brother!¡± Ivan shouted, pointing at the screen. The adults burst intoughter, Alessia ruffled Ivan¡¯s hair, and Cole ced a piece of chicken on both their tes.


    After dinner, Cole and Alessia told Brendan and the others they were heading out to


    visit Xander Dawson at the clinic.


    Knowing how close the two were <i>to </i>Xander, Zachary Morton didn¡¯t insist on joining them. Instead, he said he¡¯d bring a gift to visit their mentor the next day.


    ¡°Wait a second, Cole, Lessie!¡± Karen called as they were about to leave.


    Obediently, they let <i>go </i>of the doorknob and stood aside, watching as Karen hurried off to her room, only <i>to </i>rush back out momentster.


    12:38

 love and power 252

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Alessia asked, seeing how flustered Karen looked. She half¨Cexpected something serious had happened.


    ¡°Here, gifts. I was going to give them to you tonight, but in case <i>you </i>two get backte, I thought I¡¯d hand them over now.<i>¡± </i>Karen pressed a small <i>box </i><i>into </i>each of their hands.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Alessia epted hers without fuss, smiling warmly.


    Cole, on the other hand, stood there awkwardly, gift in hand, unsure what to <i>do</i>.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you frozen?¡± Karen teased, ncing at Alessia. Alessia just nudged Cole¡¯s sleeve, encouraging him.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d have one for me too. Thank you, Mrs. Morton.¡± Cole¡¯s words were polite, but a touch uneasy.


    For a moment, he was transported back to childhood¨Cafter every holiday meal, his parents would hand out gifts and pocket money.


    Back then, he and his siblings didn¡¯t care much about money. What mattered was that these were gifts from their parents.


    ¡°What are you saying? Aren¡¯t you one of the kids?¡± Karen patted his arm, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Exactly. When have you ever seen a kid without a present, or a bit of pocket money?¡± Brendan wandered over, having just finished the dishes.


    ¡°With <i>your </i>gifts in hand, may the new year bring you safety and happiness.¡± Karen¡¯s smile was warm, her blessing wrapping around the two of them like a soft shawl.


    Cole ran his fingers over the box, then smiled and thanked the Mortons. Alessia watched his hand, studying his profile¨Cshe could guess exactly what he was thinking.


    By the time they arrived at the restaurant, night had already fallen. Winter days were short, and outside, darkness wrapped itself around the little side street.


    Children darted in and out of the shadows, waving sparklers. Rednterns¨Cnow reced by strings of fairy lights¨Chung overhead, castin


    g a cheery glow.


    ¡°We used to y like that, remember?¡± Cole said, steadying a little boy who nearly tripped.


    <b>1/3 </b>


    12:38


    The boy mumbled a quick thanks, then dashed off as his friends called his name, disappearing into the end of thene.


    ¡°Back then, the whole street echoed with parents calling their kids home for dinner. Mr. Whitley would shout himself hoarse and we¡¯d still pretend <i>not </i>to hear. Ms. June always said Mr. Whitley was ying hide¨Cand¨Cseek with us¨Cmade us hide for a whole hour just to see if he¡¯d give up.¡±


    Cole grinned, tucking Alessia¡¯s hand inside his coat pocket to keep her warm.


    ¡°Yeah. And in the end, the three of us stood in the yard getting a lecture from Dad for half an hour, only for Mom to swoop in, put on a show, and save us.¡±


    Alessia nodded. ¡°You almost led me the wrong way, too.¡±


    Cole scratched his nose sheepishly, lips twitching in a smile.


    Back then, he hadn¡¯t even known the way home; he¡¯d nearly gotten them lost. In the end, it was Alessia¨Cwho¡¯d just moved there¨Cwho led them back to the clinic.


    Jade June had teased him about it for a decade. Every New Year¡¯s, she¡¯d bring it up. They reached the house, the front door left open for them.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Cole, Lessie.¡± Six Dawson greeted them:


    They stepped inside. In the yard, Xander bustled about, directing Six as they moved a table indoors. When he saw them, he abandoned the table and hobbled over, leaning on his cane.


    It struck them then¨Cwhile they¡¯d been growing up, the older generation had been quietly growing older, too.


    ¡°You¡¯re heree in,e in. Dinner will be here soon.¡±


    Most years, Cole¡¯s father, Parrish, would have been in the kitchen. Ever since the Whitleys¡® troubles, though, their so¨Ccalled holiday feast came from the best


    restaurant in town.


    ¡°Oh, and my mom baked these for you this afternoon.¡± Alessia handed Xander a box of homemade cookies.


    Cole stepped in to help Six with the table.


    Xander¡¯s eyes turned ssy as he took the cookies, his hands trembling slightly. In past years, Jade would always buy him a special treat for the holiday. Now, those


    <b>213 </b>


    <b>12:38 </b>


    days were gone.

 love and power 253

    The sound of childrenughing and ying outside drifted in through the window, prompting Xander topose himself and nod repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Six and I made some sachets to help everyone sleep better and feel less tired. Hang them by your family¡¯s beds when you get home.¡±


    Xander¡¯s sachets were nothing like anyone else¡¯s. They carried no sharp, artificial scent, nor were they stuffed with leftover scraps. He used only the finest herbs, so the fragrance lingered longer and the effects were much better.


    In years past, he¡¯d only ever made them for his own family¨Cthis was the first time he¡¯d offered them to anyone else.


    He patted Alessia¡¯s hand, his voice full of affection for the younger generation.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alessia nodded, gently supporting Xander as they headed indoors.


    ¡°Oh, I also made something to help Zachary with his energy. Funny, I haven¡¯t seen him around.¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯lle visit you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That boy¨Calways so considerate.¡± Xander immediately understood what Zachary was thinking.


    Just as everyone was getting ready to sit down for dinner, the door creaked open and someone stepped inside.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson.¡± The familiar voice echoed through the small courtyard, startling everyone. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Cole went to see who it was.


    He returned a momentter, followed by a man wearing gold¨Crimmed sses.


    ¡°Eddie?¡± Xander rose to his feet, a note of disbelief in his voice.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, it¡¯s been so long¨Cdid you forget about me?¡±


    ¡°You rascal! You¡¯ve got some nerve, saying it¡¯s been so long. I was starting to think you¡¯d forgotten all about this old man¨Cnever even stopped by once in all these years.¡±


    Xander hurried over, looking Eddie up and down with concern, as if to see whether the years had worn him down or if he¡¯d had a hard time away from home.


    <b>12:38 </b>


    ¡°Lessie, who¡¯s that?¡± Six whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s Eddie. He lived here for a while before you came.¡±


    ¡°So why¡¯d he leave?¡±


    ¡°His family found him and took him home.¡±


    Six nodded, still a little confused but not pressing further.


    ¡°Six, could you grab another set of tes and silverware?¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± Six jumped up and hurried off.


    ¡°Have you eaten? Even if you have, sit down and eat some more. Where have you been all these years? You only call every few weeks, and even aftering back to the States for months, you still didn¡¯te see me¡­¡®


    Xander ushered Eddie to the table, and Six soon brought over the extra ce setting.


    ¡°I was stuck overseas for a while, and after I got back, there was too much to sort out. I kept having to fly back to handle paperwork. The moment I got a break, I came right over¨Cand just in time for dinner, too.¡±


    ¡°Did youe straight from a family dinner?¡± Alessia asked, noticing his rolled¨Cup suit sleeves.


    Eddie nodded, his expression gentle now, nothing like the reserved man he¡¯d been at the party.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t really eat much¨Ctoo noisy, too many people. I found an excuse to slip out early. When I saw I still had time, I thought I¡¯de wish Mr. Dawson a happy New Year. Didn¡¯t expect to find you all here.¡±


    Cole shot Eddie a quick grin, which was met with a warm smile. Six gave him a sidelong nce, but stayed quiet, focusing on her own dinner.


    ¡°Those family gatherings¨Clet¡¯s be honest, they¡¯re just business meetings in disguise. I barely ate a thing, downed a bottle of wine, and snuck out. It¡¯s better this way; young people shouldn¡¯t drink too much, you know. Cole, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I hear you,¡± <i>Cole </i>replied, surprised to find himself in the crosshairs. Even the bite of food he was about to offer Alessia paused in midair as he sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Lessie, keep an eye on him for me.¡±


    12:38


    ¡°Will do.¡± Neither Cole nor Alessia seemed the least bit bothered by Xander¡¯s fussing. They answered him patiently, with genuine warmth.


    Dinner passed in good spirits. Before they knew it, it was time for Xander to turn in for the night. The others reminded Six to look after him, then tidied up and left the


    clinic.


    The three of them walked together down the quiet alley, Alessia in the middle, her hand wrapped in Cole¡¯s, the two of them close, with a little distance left between


    themselves and Eddie.

 love and power 254

    ¡°Are you heading straight back to the studio now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Oh¨Cand i just realized, I never wished you a happy New Year. I actually had a gift for you, meant to give it in a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Every year, Eddie gave Alessia a gift. It was never expensive, but the thought was what mattered. She always epted it, nning to give him something in returnter.


    ¡°Sorry, nothing for you,¡± Eddie added, turning to Cole, though he hardly sounded apologetic.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Cole replied, his tone t.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t help butugh, tugging gently at Cole¡¯s sleeve.


    The two of them looked so at ease together, hands linked without a second thought. Eddie¡¯s gaze lingered on their entwined fingers before he quietly looked


    away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my car here. Want a ride?¡±


    ¡°No need, we drove too<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Alessia nodded toward the car parked ahead.


    Eddie just nodded back, not pressing further. He said his goodbyes and left¨Cpolite as always, neither <i>too </i>distant nor too familiar, just like any ordinary friend.


    He drove aimlessly for a while, not wanting to go home, but not ready to return to the studio either. He followed the river road until he found a quiet spot and pulled over. Climbing onto the hood of his car, he sat in the cold night air, letting the wind whip around him.


    The chill cut right through his coat, but he barely noticed, lost in thought.


    Seeing Alessia tonight hadn¡¯t been a coincidence. He¡¯d nned it.


    It was suffocating, living in that world¨Cwhere everyone looked down on you, yet you still had to beg for their approval. The stink of hypocrisy made him sick.


    So, for once, he¡¯d acted on impulse. He just wanted to see her.


    But in the end, he¡¯d lost his nerve, resorting instead to a roundabout way of meeting her, something that would look more natural if anyone asked.


    He understood that if he ever took that first step toward her, he¡¯d truly have nothing left.


    12:38


    Chapter


    He never expected that a simple ¡°Will youe with me?¡± would affect him so deeply. When everyone else had turned their backs, she was the only one who had stayed.


    An unwanted child, ready to end it all¨Che¡¯d survived only because of that single, casual offer from her.


    He knew he¡¯de toote, and he wasn¡¯t good enough for her. She had better options, someone like Cole¨Cborn lucky, loved by all. Eddie¡¯s asional barbs were nothing but envy, directed at the golden boy who¡¯d had everything handed to him.


    She was bright, and he¨Cstuck in the mud¨Cwould never reach for her.


    That was why he¡¯d never tried to inherit Xander¡¯s legacy, choosing instead to be a therapist. He knew that getting too close would only end badly, <i>so </i>he had to keep his distance before things spiraled out of control.


    During his travels, he tried to emte her way of dealing with people, pushing himself to be better. He used what he¡¯d learned to help children with childhoods as bleak as his own.


    He liked working with kids¨Cthey were honest, direct, and wore their feelings openly. During the years away from her, he healed them, and in turn, they healed him.


    He¡¯d even nned to travel the world, never intending to return, if not for his so¨Ccalled father¡¯s orders dragging him back.


    Her younger brother had reconnected them, though in the end, it was Alessia herself who managed to heal him¨Cnot Eddie.


    But that was just who she was¨CAlessia had a quiet power to heal the people around her, often without even realizing it.


    Eddie let out a long sigh. He¡¯d thought his defenses were imprable, but the moment he saw her, they copsed without a fight. Clearly, he needed to keep his distance.


    As for the Chase family¨Ctheir downfall was overdue. Years¡® worth of evidence would be more than enough to send them to prison.


    The rest was up to Calvert.


    12:39


    Chap

 love and power 255

    As soon as Eddie was out of sight, Cole rxed, the tension draining from his shoulders in an instant.


    Alessia swung his hand yfully, then leaned in so close their noses almost


    touched.


    Cole froze, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as his eyes flickered to her rosy lips. ¡°W¨Cwhat¡¯s up?¡± he stammered, blinking rapidly before ncing away. There was a guilty edge to his voice, and the tips of his ears turned pink.


    ¡°Just watching someone get all jealous for <i>no </i>reason,¡± Alessia teased, ruffling his hair with a grin.


    ¡°I was not jealous,¡± Cole muttered, his protest barely audible.


    Alessia didn¡¯t quite get it, but since Cole never really crossed any lines, she let it go. Besides, she found his little bouts of jealousy pretty endearing.


    Even Alessia found Cole¡¯s animosity toward Eddie a bit odd. If he was jealous, it should¡¯ve been of Tristan Hollis. After all, their debut single had been born from three grueling days spent together¨Cwriting side by side, living on takeout, tweaking lyrics until dawn. Eddie, on the other hand, had only ever been introduced <i>to </i>Xander through her. That was it.


    And honestly, even if Eddie did harbor some feelings for her, he¡¯d never say a word. He wasn¡¯t like Tristan, who could throw caution to the wind. Eddie always chose the safest path, never the boldest. If he sensed things weren¡¯t going his way, he¡¯d retreat before risking it all.


    Confessing to Alessia? That was a dead¨Cend street he¡¯d never venture down¨Che wouldn¡¯t gamble everything just <i>to </i>lose it all.


    So why was it that Cole could treat everyone else with the same measured calm, yet when Eddie was around, he acted like he was preparing for battle? Logically, Eddie was the most restrained, the least threatening. If anything, Cole should have felt the most at ease around him.


    Alessia couldn¡¯t wrap her/head around it, but if Cole didn¡¯t want to talk, she wouldn¡¯t pry. Within the boundaries of friendship, she didn¡¯t see the need to avoid anyone; if things ever crossed a line, she¡¯d make sure Cole felt secure.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said gently. ¡°Let me take you home. It¡¯s the holidays¨Cyou should be with your family tonight.¡±


    12:39


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay over?¡± Cole suggested. ¡°Tomorrow we can go visit Mr. Whitley and the others together.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed. Cole smiled faintly, ruffling her hair, but his mood was still subdued.


    Alessia stopped walking, rose up on her toes, and cupped his face in her hands. ¡°Hey, handsome¨Cdon¡¯t look so glum, okay?¡±


    Her eyes were wide and bright, shining under the streetlights like something out of a dream.


    Cole couldn¡¯t help butugh softly and nod.


    When they pulled up to her building, a familiar car was already parked out front.


    Alessia nced at Cole, and from his expression, she knew he recognized it too.


    ¡°Be nice, okay? No arguments,¡± Cole said, touching his forehead to hers as he smoothed her hair. His voice was gentle, coaxing.


    She rolled her eyes, but her tone was yful. ¡°What could we possibly argue about?¡± She unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    No sooner had she closed the door than a small boy and a golden retriever bounded toward her.


    ¡°Alessia Tate!¡± York¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the cold, his eyes shining as he barreled into her arms.


    Rex wagged his tail, circling them with his tongue lolling out, clearly overjoyed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go upstairs?¡± Alessia asked, wrapping York in a hug and looping her scarf around his neck.


    ¡°I asked Ivan, and he said you weren¡¯t home, so we waited down here,¡± York exined.


    Just then, Max Tate stepped out of the car. His long coat made him look even taller and gave him an air of quiet sophistication.


    ¡°Family dinner¡¯s over?¡± he asked.


    Alessia nodded. ¡°Yeah. And just <i>so </i>you know, she¡¯s been hanging out with the new heir from the Thorne family.¡±


    ¡°Fortune Thorne?¡± Max raised an eyebrow. ¡°With Ileana¡¯s naivete, let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t end up getting yed and thanking them for it.¡±


    <b>12-30 </b>


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s her problem now<i>,¡± </i>Alessia replied with a shrug.

 love and power 256

    <b>Chapter </b>256


    He reached out and lightly tapped Alessia on the head with the gift box. Alessia shot him an annoyed re.


    ¡°Happy New Year, you little rascal.¡±


    It was a small box, still a little warm from his hand.


    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Alessia replied, epting the gift and fighting the smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cthis is for you. You¡¯re a year older now, so you can¡¯t be so reckless anymore.¡± She patted her pockets, only then remembering her own gift was in her purse¨Cwhich she¡¯d left in the car.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± At some point, Cole had parked the car and walked over. He handed her the purse.


    Alessia took it, and York¡¯s anticipation was finally rewarded. York, who had been sulking over Ivan¡¯s showing off, was now eager to get back and brag to Ivan


    himself.


    Alessia tucked Max¡¯s gift into her bag as well.


    Max and Cole sized each other up. Cole gave a brief nod; Max just snorted and looked away.


    ¡°Are youing up?¡± This time, it was Alessia who made the offer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± <i>Max </i>said, ruffling her hair.


    To outsiders, the way the two interacted lookedically awkward.


    York didn¡¯t make a fuss. He waved to Alessia, then climbed into the car after Max.


    ¡°Look, presents!¡± As soon as the two¨Cand their dog¨Cleft, Alessia waved her gift in front of Cole with a grin.


    ¡°Having a good time?<i>¡± </i>Cole put her hat on her, then took her hand and breathed warmth over her cold fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Alessia tried to y it cool, but the smile she couldn¡¯t suppress gave her away.


    Cole didn¡¯t call her gut on it. Hand in hand, they headed upstairs.


    Fireworks blossomed across the night sky, and the two of them paused, perfectly in


    <b><i>1/3 </i></b>


    12:40


    sync.


    When they were kids, they used to set off fireworks in the backyard themselves. Maybe growing up meant the fireworks were always someone else¡¯s now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate next New Year together too,¡± Alessia said softly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cole agreed.


    Their fingers intertwined. They never spoke of forever, but whenever they talked about the future, the other¡¯s presence was always there.


    Back in her room, Alessia took a box from the cupboard.


    It wasn¡¯t very big¨Cjust a in old cookie tin that had almost been tossed out at the Tate family house. Butler Dawson had brought it over, saying the family had found it during a big spring cleaning.


    The tin was nothing special, and its contents weren¡¯t valuable¨Cjust a handful of things she¡¯d picked up when she was still living in that alleyway. But seeing it again filled her with nostalgia.


    She opened the box. Inside were all sorts of mismatched photos, but mostly, there were small gift boxes, each with a single word written on it: Max.


    It was Max¡¯s handwriting.


    As if determined to make his presence known, he¡¯d always scrawled his name on every gift he gave Alessia¨Cever since she could remember, it had never changed.


    Alessia unwrapped this year¡¯s present. Inside was a bank card and a crisp hundred¨Cdor bill.


    The amount on the card grew every year, but the hundred¨Cdor bill was always there, unchanged.


    Just like every year, Alessia took out a matching envelope from her coin purse¨Calsobeled ¡°Max¡°-ced the old bill back in the tin, then slipped the new card into her purse.


    When she picked up the lid, a photo stuck underneath fluttered down.


    ¡°Wow, how many years ago was this?¡± Alessia picked it up and nced at it, trying in vain to suppress her smile.


    In the photo, a boy stood awkwardly with his hand on a girl¡¯s shoulder, while the girl clung to his jacket. Both were standing side by side, looking a bit stiff in front of the camera for the first time.


    <b>2/3 </b>


    12:40


    A neighbor¡¯s daughter, who¡¯d gotten into a great college, had received a camera as a gift from her parents. She¡¯d always looked after the two of them, and <i>not </i>only took their very first photo together but even printed it out and gave each of them a copy.


    Old memories washed over her. Alessia stared at the photo for a long while before finally closing the lid on the box.

 love and power 257

    Early the next morning, Karen knocked on Alessia¡¯s bedroom door. Alessia called out in response, then swept open the curtains, flooding the room with sunlight.


    There was a new frame on her desk, disying the photo they¡¯d taken just yesterday.


    She hadn¡¯t really noticed it before, but the collection of photos on her wall kept growing¨Csnapshots with Parrish and Jade, pictures with Xander, group shots of the Morton family, and photos of Ivan and York together¡­


    So much had happened over the past six months.


    ¡°Lessie, are you ready yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,ing.<i>¡± </i>Alessia slipped on her coat, slung her bag over her shoulder, and stepped into the hallway.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing enough¨Cwhere¡¯s your scarf? Go put one on, you¡¯ll catch a cold like this!¡± As soon as Alessia came out, Karen gently steered her back into her


    room.


    Helpless, Alessia dug out a scarf and wrapped it around her neck. When she came out again, she saw Cole emerging from his room, equally resigned, already wearing a scarf of his own.


    Before either of them could say a word, Karen waved them over.


    The dining table was covered with various things.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s all this for?¡±


    ¡°This is for cleaning¨Cpaper towels and wipes. When you get there, tidy everything up first. I¡¯ve put bottled water in the bag as well,¡± Karen said, exining each item as she packed it all into arge tote.


    ¡°Make sure you clean every corner, understand?¡±


    They both nodded obediently.


    ¡°These are some pastries. When you arrive, set them out the way I¡¯ve arranged them here. Let your parents try them too.¡± She carefully ced the pastries into a box.


    ¡°Oh, and these.¡± Karen held up two bouquets of flowers. ¡°I picked out the prettiest


    ones this morning at the market. Just put them there when you arrive, okay?¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>


    12-40


    Cole watched as Karen meticulously checked through everything and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Morton.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear. Go early ande back soon¨CI¡¯ll cook your favorites for lunch,¡± Karen said, giving his arm a gentle pat. Her voice was soft and warm, radiating a quiet grace.


    Unlike Jade¡¯s blunt cheerfulness, Karen was more like a gentle breeze, nurturing everyone around her without a word.


    She had a strength beneath her calm, a trait Alessia had inherited, even though for much of their lives they¡¯d been little more than strangers connected by blood.


    Karen came from a family of schrs, her early life smooth and privileged. Even after losing everything, her first instinct wasn¡¯t toin, but to encourage her family and do whatever she could to help.


    Her presence was always soothing¨Ceven York, usually so lively and mischievous, became calm and well¨Cbehaved in herpany.


    After Karen¡¯s repeated reminders, the two finally set out. Cole carried therge tote, while Alessia held the flowers.


    Following Karen¡¯s instructions, they divided the tasks: first cleaning the gravesite, then arranging the flowers, and finally setting out the pastries and fruit.


    In previous years, they simply left a bouquet and that was it. No one had ever suggested doing more.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Mom, Dad. Lessie and I are here to see you,¡± Cole said, bowing respectfully before the headstone.


    The cemetery was empty except for the two of them. Cole spread out some newspaper on the grass, and they sat down without ceremony.


    He took Alessia¡¯s hand, absently tracing her fingers.


    ¡°This year, Mom¡¯s keeping youpany, so you shouldn¡¯t feel lonely, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¨CI¡¯m doing alright. People have been looking out for me, and Lessie¡¯s parents even gave me gifts. We had dinner with Mr. Dawson on New Year¡¯s Eve. He seemed really happy, and we¡¯ll keep visiting him. I know you two are off enjoying your own little world now, but don¡¯t forget me. Drop by in my dreams sometimes and catch up, okay?¡±

 love and power 258

    Cole rambled on about everyday things, his voice soft and meandering. By the time he reached hisst sentence, his smile had grown a little strained, and he let out a quiet sigh. Tugging his hoodie tighter around his face, he tried to hide the redness in his eyes and the prickling at the tip of his nose.


    Alessia didn¡¯t say a word. She simply let Cole hook his pinky around hers as he went on with his boyish chatter. Only in moments like this could he let down the stern mask of Mr. Whitley.


    As they talked, a few delicate snowkes drifted down from the sky. Karen had thought of everything¨Cshe¡¯d left an umbre inside, just in case.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Your mom¡¯s waiting for us toe back for dinner,¡± Cole said, getting to his feet.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia stood up, and Cole bent down to gather their things.


    ¡°Wait, I think I left something up there.¡± Halfway down, Alessia rummaged through her small bag.


    ¡°I thought we packed up everything?¡± Cole stopped, angling the umbre over her.


    ¡°Maybe it fell when I stood up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and check, then.¡± Without a hint ofint, Cole made up his mind immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. The snow¡¯s getting heavier¨Cwhy don¡¯t you bring the car around? I¡¯ll be right down.¡± Alessia pressed a hand to his arm, stopping him.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.<i>¡± </i>She waved him off, cutting him short, and jogged back up the steps before he could argue.


    ¡°Hey! Take the umbre! Don¡¯t run¨Cwatch your step!¡± Cole hurried after her, handed her the umbre, and fussed over her like a worried parent.


    <i>¡°</i>Okay,¡± Alessia promised./


    Still uneasy, Cole kept ncing back every few steps. Alessia stayed where she was, waving until he disappeared below, then turned and climbed back up the path. By now, the snow had settled into a thin, softyer. Alessia brushed it aside gently.


    12:40


    ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± she whispered, her ears turning red¨Cwhether from the cold or from embarrassment, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Ms. June told me that if I called you this next time, it would make <i>you </i>happy, so¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    A breeze picked up, but it wasn¡¯t as biting as usual.


    Alessia paused, a small smile ying at her lips even as her nose stung unexpectedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as your answer, then.¡±


    She steadied herself, exhaled twice, watching her breath swirl up into the falling


    snow.


    ¡°Cole and I will be just fine. Please watch over him¨Clet him be safe, healthy, and happy, always.¡±


    She bowed three times, then made her way back down.


    Cole spotted her and immediately got out of the car to meet her.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Alessia¡¯s eyes sparkled with relief.


    ¡°Come on your nose is bright red from the cold.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alessia nodded, reaching out to rub his cheek.


    Cole froze for a second, surprised, but didn¡¯t pull away.


    After that day, the new semester finally began. Alessia kept her spot at the top of the ss rankings, while Cole¨Cwho only showed up at school once or twice a term¨Cstill managed <i>to </i>stay in the top ten, thanks to Alessia¡¯s crash¨Ccourse tutoring


    sessions.


    Most students nced at the leaderboard and moved on,ughing and chatting as usual. Even though it was their final semester, no one seemed too anxious.


    It was a different story at Crestview High, though. Determined to get everyone in gear right away, the school had kicked off the term with a surprise assessment


    test.


    The two schools stood just across the street from each other, but it was like they existed inpletely different worlds¨Cone rxed and cheerful, the other tense andpetitive.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 259

    ¡°Alessia, top of the ss¨Cyou¡¯ve really held on to that spot, huh? Three years, and not once did anyone else manage to take it from you.¡±


    Pierce Quinn nced at the rankings on the board, then at his own name sitting somewhere in the middle, and shook his head.


    ¡°What can I say? Times have changed. I¡¯m just getting by on schrships now.¡±


    Pierce shot her a look that said, You don¡¯t expect me to buy that, do <i>you</i>?


    ¡°But honestly, forget about you¨Chow does Cole manage to show up just once a year for exams and still end up with a score way higher than mine? It¡¯s just not fair!¡±


    He¡¯d barely finished whining before Ste Laine smacked him lightly on the head with her book.


    <b>¡°</b>As long as we¡¯ve got Lessie around, you really think she¡¯d let Cole fall behind? Besides, your grades aren¡¯t bad at all¨Cyou aced literature, passed everything else, so quit fussing in front of me.¡±


    She nced at her own results, grimacing for real this time. The other subjects were manageable, but math? Not even ten Alessias could save her there.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I even gave you the exact problems to study. How did you end up with such a terrible score?¡± Alessia rapped her knuckle against Ste¡¯s ringly obvious 66 on the board.


    ¡°Swear on my life, I really did memorize everything¨Cit¡¯s just that the numbers changed on the test. Totally unfair.¡±


    Pierce couldn¡¯t help himself; he doubled over withughter, clutching his stomach and curling up like a boiled shrimp, unable to straighten up.


    Alessia sighed, but the corners of her mouth lifted in a wry smile.


    Ste scratched her head, suddenly sheepish, and let out a couple of awkward chuckles.


    ¡°Ste, you should be grateful you¡¯re at our school. I passed by Crestview High this morning, and I swear, the whole ce felt shrouded in gloom. The atmosphere over there could power a viin¡¯sir.¡±


    Pierce gave her a pat on the shoulder, which Ste promptly brushed off with a look of mock annoyance.


    <b>12:40 </b>


    ¡°We barely have ten people in our ss actually sitting the finals¨Cmost are heading abroad or already have early admission. But Crestview? All they care about is college eptance rates. With my grades, I¡¯d be public enemy number one over there. I¡¯d probably be driven up the wall in less than a week.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. Just look at their faces¨Cso pale, so heroic, like they¡¯re marching to the gallows. I couldn¡¯t take it either,¡± Pierce agreed, making a face.


    ¡°But Alessia, you could¡¯ve gotten early admission too. Why bother with the exams?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Taking the tests is kind of fun.¡± Alessia propped her chin on her hand, eyes drifting to Cole¡¯s spot on the board, lost in thought.


    ¡°Alright, forget I asked.¡± Pierce and Ste exchanged a look and simultaneously shrugged, hands out, shoulders sagging.


    ¡°No point wondering¨Cthe world of geniuses is just lightyears away from ours,¡± Ste said, resigned.


    ¡°Oh, right¨Cdid Queenie Windsore back? My mom went to her art show and fell in love with one of the pieces. She even hired someone to try and buy it on thest day, but it wasn¡¯t for sale. Any chance you can find out more for me?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Trinity Chain?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one.<i>¡± </i>Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up, and he started giving Alessia a yful shoulder massage.


    ¡°Alessia¡­¡±


    ¡°ttery won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡±


    Ste rolled up her sleeves and dangled the chain around her wrist, delicate diamonds glinting along its length, a topaz embedded in the center catching the sunlight¨Csubtle, but striking.


    Alessia pulled <i>out </i>a matching ne from under her cor, identical in design to the chain on Ste¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it¡¯s about. I thought maybe you two had drifted apart after not seeing each other for so long.¡±


    It all clicked for Pierce¨Cthe Trinity Chain wasn¡¯t just a piece of jewelry; it was created especially for the three of them, a symbol of their friendship.

 love and power 260

    ¡°Oh please, like our friendship could ever fade?¡± Ste scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°And guess what? Queenie¡¯s transferring to our ss this semester¨Cshe says she wants to tough it out with us through the college entrance exams.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s all right now?¡±


    ¡°The heart transnt was a huge sess! Queenie¡¯s healthier than ever, aren¡¯t you, Lessie?¡± Ste tipped her chin up, looking far too proud.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alessia grinned.


    ¡°But as soon as she got better, she started pulling all¨Cnighters working on designs again. The moment I heard she was back in the hospital, my own heart nearly gave


    out.¡±


    Ste pressed a hand to her chest, remembering how her dad had been in the hospital with his chronic stomach issues at the same time. She¡¯d been running herself ragged, so Alessia had gone to visit Queenie alone¨Cand delivered Ste¡¯s share of scolding on her behalf.


    It had taken a miracle to snatch Queenie back from the brink, and now she was pushing her luck all over again.


    ¡°Oh, my darling Ste, I was wrong, okay?¡±


    No <i>one </i>saw where Queenie came from; suddenly she popped up behind Ste, throwing her arms around her shoulders. Ste nearly whipped around and tossed her off on pure reflex, but Alessia was faster, catching Ste¡¯s hand before she could move.


    ¡°Jeez, you almost scared me to death!¡± Ste¡¯s heart was still pounding.


    That sneak attack startled all three girls¨Cexcept for Pierce, who just watched the whole scene with obvious amusement.


    ¡°Hey, long time no see,¡± Pierce called out to Queenie.


    Queenie nodded politely. ¡°It really has been a while.¡±


    She was wearing the school uniform, her long ck hair glossy and straight¨Cexactly the image of the perfect, untouchable campus beauty.


    ¡°Trinity Chain only has this one style, and honestly, it wouldn¡¯t suit your mother much. But there¡¯s a newunching up soon, and one of the limited editions would be just perfect for her. If you want, I can reserve one.¡±


    12-41


    Clearly, Queenie had overheard their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯d be forever grateful if you could. My mom¡¯s birthday ising up, and I could use something special to make her smile.¡±


    Even if that ¡°something special¡± started at five hundred grand.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get out of your hair now. Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you lovelydies.¡± With Queenie¡¯s promise secured, Pierce left, lookingpletely satisfied.


    ¡°Stayed upte against night?¡± As soon as Alessia saw Queenie, she reached out to check her pulse¨Cby now, it was practically a habit.


    ¡°The new collectionunch is keeping me busy, but I swear, I¡¯ll be in bed by ten tonight.¡± Queenie knew there was no hiding anything from Alessia, so she confessed immediately, hoping for leniency.


    ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll burn through every heart you¡¯ve got,¡± Ste scolded, jabbing Queenie¡¯s forehead¨Cthough she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it with any real force.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Queenie clung to Ste¡¯s arm, turning on the charm with puppy¨Cdog


    eyes.


    Even tough¨Cas¨Cnails Ste was powerless against that kind of attack from her childhood friend.


    ¡°So, you heading to the office to check in?¡±


    Queenie nodded just as the bell rang for ss.


    ¡°You two go on ahead. I¡¯ll join you after I talk to the teacher.¡±


    Alessia and Ste didn¡¯t argue, heading back to ss together.


    At the same time, across the street at Crestview High, the school bell rang as well.


    But unlike the cheerful chatter at their school, Crestview was tense and silent on the first day back. Banners about college entrance exams hung from the hallways, and the countdown to the big test was scrawled across every ckboard.


    Every student sat alone at their desk, heads down, as if their posture had been measured with a protractor. The only sounds were pens scratching answers onto practice papers.


    About half an hour passed before Zachary finally stretched, rolling his neck as he got ready to turn the page. That¡¯s when he noticed Ignatius Stone slumped over the desk in front of him¨Capparently asleep. Zachary blinked, surprised.

 love and power 261

    Zachary hadn¡¯t expected Ignatius to change so much over just one winter break.


    He remembered how, in the past, Ignatius would anxiously check his answers right up until thest second. But now, barely half an hour into the exam, Ignatius had already finished and was dozing at his desk. Clearly, he¡¯d put in <i>some </i>serious work over the holidays.


    Zachary nced at the clock, then refocused on his own exam.


    A sudden gust swept through the ssroom, rustling the test papers and sending Ignatius¡¯s pen rolling to the floor. That jolted him out of his nap¨Che leaned over to retrieve it.


    The next thing anyone knew, both Ignatius and his chair crashed to the floor with a thud that echoed off the walls. Every head snapped up, even the proctor startled from her seat.


    ¡°Ignatius? Ignatius!¡± The proctor rushed over, anxiety etched across her face. ¡°Are you alright? Can you get up?¡±


    Ignatius was pale as a ghost, clutching his stomach. Despite the winter chill, sweat


    beaded on his forehead.


    Zachary reacted instantly, hurrying over to help Ignatius back to his feet. The proctor righted the fallen chair so Ignatius could sit down again.


    While the teacher fussed, Zachary moved in closer, checking Ignatius¡¯s pulse and pressing a few points on his hand.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Zachary asked quietly.


    Ignatius still <i>looked </i>dazed, but managed a small nod.


    Zachary let out a breath. ¡°He¡¯s just having a stress¨Cinduced stomach spasm,¡± he exined to the teacher. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Let him rest in the nurse¡¯s office for a while and sip some warm water¨Che¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?<i>¡± </i>The proctor eyed Ignatius, who was already looking less drawn, though she still seemed skeptical.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried<i>, </i><i>you </i>can send him to the clinic for a check¨Cup once he¡¯s settled. Just to be safe,¡± Zachary added, unfazed by her doubts. He was just a student, after all¨Cit was only natural she¡¯d be cautious.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I just need to catch my breath and finish the test,¡± Ignatius


    12:41


    interjected, rejecting their suggestions.


    ¡°Ignatius, it¡¯s only a cement exam. Your healthes first¨Cwhat¡¯s the point of a high score if you¡¯re not well?¡± the teacher tried to reason with him.


    The ssroom, which had been silent moments before, was now buzzing with whispers and sideways nces. An unexpected incident like this was a rare break from the monotony, and with everyone fresh back from break, few could resist the


    distraction.


    ¡°Quiet, please! Focus on your exams!¡± the proctor snapped, and the room fell silent again, though furtive looks still darted between desks.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, miss. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± Ignatius said calmly, the pain no longer twisting his features.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± The teacher studied him for a moment, then seemed to realize further arguing was pointless.


    Zachary knew better than anyone how Ignatius was feeling, and he¡¯d already said his piece. He returned to his seat and got back <i>to </i>work.


    From the moment Ignatius fell to the time he was back on his feet, barely five minutes had passed. With her advice ignored, the teacher could only offer a few parting words of caution before moving on.


    Ignatius nced at Zachary, his expressionplicated, then picked up his pen and looked at the clock. An hour left.


    Atst, the bell rang and relief swept through the room. Students handed in their exams and immediately clustered with friends, some already dissecting the test questions, others rehashing Ignatius¡¯s mishap.


    The teacher didn¡¯t bother calling for quiet, just gathered the papers and left.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ thanks,¡± Ignatius said stiffly, turning <i>to </i>face Zachary.


    Zachary paused mid¨Cpack, momentarily surprised that Ignatius would thank him at all.


    ¡°No problem. I mean, I¡¯m studying medicine to help people.¡± He hesitated, then set his bag down again.

 love and power 262

    ¡°Look, I know you might think I¡¯m meddling, but as someone who¡¯s studying medicine, I have to say something. Don¡¯t push yourself so hard. If you let yourself rx a little, it¡¯ll actually help you in the long run. Try to get more rest and stop staying up sote, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, an awkward silence fell between them.


    A voice called out from the hallway, breaking the tension. ¡°Zachary, you ready? Let¡¯s go grab lunch!¡± His seatmate jogged over from the next ssroom.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡± Zachary slid his things into his backpack and stood up.


    ¡°Seriously, being wound this tight isn¡¯t doing your grades any favors.¡±


    With that, he headed out, leaving Ignatius alone in the ssroom.


    Rumors travel fast, and sure enough, Zachary barely made it down the hall before his friend was at his side, grinning. ¡°So I heard things got pretty wild in your exam room today? People are saying you swooped in and worked some magic on Ignatius¨Clike, one minute he¡¯s copsed on the floor, the next you¡¯ve brought him back to life. I¡¯ve known you all this time and you never told me you had secret


    skills like that!¡±


    Zachary blinked, surprised. ¡°That story¡¯s already making the rounds?¡±


    His friend just shrugged, utterly unfazed. ¡°Come on, with how tense things are at our school, gossip is all anyone¡¯s got to keep themselves sane. It¡¯s not like that other school across town, where everyone¡¯s chill andid¨Cback. Wait¨Chold up, you really did save Ignatius, right?¡±


    He grabbed Zachary¡¯s arm, eyes wide with curiosity¨Cmore interested in the drama than in any actual heroics.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help butugh, his voice gentle. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching too many TV shows. He just had a stomach cramp from nerves. All he needed was a short break and some water <i>to </i>settle down. Everyone¡¯s so on edgetely that the stories get blown way out of proportion. Don¡¯t believe everything you hear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± His friend nudged him with an elbow. ¡°Say, did you figure out the answer to thatst problem on the test? I only got one solution¡­ Actually, never mind, don¡¯t tell me. If you did, I might lose my appetite.¡±


    <b>12:41 </b>


    But rumors had a way of growing wilder with every retelling.


    By the end of the day, everyone at Crestview High seemed to know the story: some student fainted during a test, and the ss¡¯s top guy¨Chandsome, of course¨Chad miraculously saved him.


    ¡°Word is you yed hero today. Not bad, Mr. Dawson¡¯s star pupil,¡± Ste teased when she spotted Zachary after school.


    He gave her a weary smile, already tired of repeating himself. ¡°People are exaggerating. It really wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    As usual, Zachary was waiting by the entrance for Alessia, looking slightly embarrassed as she approached.


    ¡°Hey, let me introduce you. Queenie, she just got back from overseas.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Queenie said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. Alessia¡¯s mentioned you before.¡±


    Zachary scratched behind his ear, bashful.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get going, then,¡± Alessia waved, saying goodbye to both of them.


    Once Alessia and Zachary disappeared down the street, Ste and Queenie turned in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Alessia¡¯s second brother and her third brother couldn¡¯t be more different, could they?<i>¡± </i>Queenie remarked.


    Ste <i>nodded</i>. ¡°Yeah, her third brother used to y gigs at a bar¨Che¡¯s got a real bold personality. The second brother, though, he¡¯s gentle, more like Alessia¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°When the exhibit¡¯s over, we should go visit them,¡± Queenie suggested.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never really visited either. We should go together.¡± Ste slipped her arm around Queenie¡¯s shoulders; the bracelet on her wrist matched Queenie¡¯s


    earrings.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zachary and Alessia, thanks to moving house, no longer had to cram onto the bus every morning¨Ctheir new ce was just a ten¨Cminute walk from school.


    ¡°So, was today the first time you checked someone¡¯s pulse outside the clinic? How did it feel?¡±


    12:41


    Chapter

 love and power 263

    ¡°I was so nervous at the time, but once I calmed down, I actually felt pretty proud.¡± Zachary¡¯s ears flushed red. Even when he was riding high on aplishment, he could never say it outright¨Cif anything, he always seemed a little embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You should be more confident. After all, you¡¯re Father Xander¡¯s star pupil¨Cno one would ever say you fall short.¡±


    Zachary rubbed his nose, still unable to respond naturally to such direct praise.


    ¡°By the way, your friend¨Cisn¡¯t she the designer that Liam just started endorsing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s actually the first official endorsement deal he¡¯s ever done.¡±


    Zachary let out a long breath. ¡°Finally, his hard work is paying off. Lessie, you¡¯re honestly incredible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all just as good,¡± she replied, which was as close as she¡¯d evere to openly epting Zachary¡¯spliment.


    He ruffled her hair, a smile tugging at his lips.


    He knew he had to work even harder now¨Che couldn¡¯t let Lessie down after all the


    chances she¡¯d given him.


    Day after day, life pushed on. Some students went to ss as usual; others were caught up in the whirlwind of cases, barely seeing daylight. <i>Some </i>dashed between meetings and interviews, while each chased after their own goals, carving out their own piece of the world.


    And atst, the long¨Cawaitedunch event arrived.


    As the designer, Queenie would, of course, be front and center.


    Alessia and Penny Sullivan, the founders of A&P, kept a low profile and didn¡¯t appear onstage. Instead, Vera attended as their representative, while Alessia herself slipped in as Queenie¡¯s friend, quietly watching the proceedings from the


    audience.


    People filtered in, one after another. Across the crowd, Vera spotted her, gave a subtle nod, and waved in greeting.


    Alessia nodded back, the two exchanging nces before looking away in perfect understanding. It was just then that Liam arrived, with Lillian White by his side.


    Sitting in a tucked¨Caway corner, Alessia went unnoticed by them as staff ushered


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>12.41 </b>


    Liam and Lillian to their front¨Crow seats.


    Onstage, banners disyed Liam and another actress, both wearing the very jewelry pieces debuting at theunch.


    More guests found their seats as camera shes flickered throughout the room, though no one worried about leaked photos. At an event like this, only selected shots would be released for publicity.


    The lights began to dim. A hush settled over the room as the live broadcast started. A spotlight found Queenie. Dressed in a sleek white gown that shimmered softly under the lights, she looked breathtaking¨Cher figure and poise impossible to ignore. She bowed gracefully, stunning the audience.


    ¡°Queenie just keeps raising the bar! Oh my god, who can rte?¡±


    ¡°I want to look like that in my next life!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous, but she¡¯s not just a pretty face. She¡¯s so talented¨Chow is that even fair?¡±


    Thement feed exploded on Alessia¡¯s phone; she nced up from the screen, eyes drawn to the stage.


    Perhaps sensing Alessia¡¯s gaze, Queenie looked over, still speaking confidently about the inspiration behind her new collection, but now with an even brighter


    smile.


    ¡°Her beauty is lethal! Who¡¯s she smiling at? I need to know everything about that person¨Cright now!¡±


    ¡°That face is a national treasure!¡±


    ¡°There are so many rich women in the world¨Cwhy can¡¯t I be one? This collection is amazing, and the pieces look stunning!¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that seat next to her¡­ is that Liam?¡±


    As the camera panned over, the front row, eagle¨Ceyed fans quickly chimed in.


    ¡°What? Liam¡¯s here? I love a power duo!¡±


    ¡°This is it, I¡¯m already imagining a whole novel about them.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the invite, I¡¯m officially stealing Queenie for myself. Beauty unmatched.¡±


    <b>2/3 </b>


    12.41


    ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m taking my favorite guy home! If it wasn¡¯t for my Liam


    endorsing, who would even care?¡±


    ¡°Then just leave, no one¡¯s stopping you. Like you could even afford this collection!¡±

 love and power 264

    <b>Chapter </b>264


    ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s Liam who¡¯s out of her league.¡±


    ¡°Nobody would care about this designer if it weren¡¯t for Liam endorsing her.¡±


    Thements scrolled past faster and faster. A few people tried to change the subject or calm things down, but their voices were quickly drowned out in the flood of opinions.


    Alessia frowned and raised her hand. A waiter in the corner <i>noticed </i>and hurried


    over. She leaned in and whispered a few words to him. He nodded in understanding and slipped away into the crowd. Soon after, a wave of positive <iments </i>started appearing online, gradually restoring order to the chaos¨Cat least <i>for </i><i>now</i>. But at the same time, the event was inching its way toward the top of the trending topics.


    And when both ambassadors were invited onto the stage, the live broadcast <i>added </i>a giant, shing ¡°HOT¡± tag beside their names.


    #Queenie&Liam HOT


    #Most Stunning Jewelry Designer: Queenie


    #Liam¨CNina¡¯s New Co¨CAmbassador


    #Queenie¡¯s New Collection Launch


    The hype exploded, and what followed was a three¨Cway brawl between random onlookers and the two fan bases¨Cno, make that three.


    ¡°Who even is this Liam guy? He¡¯s trending every other day!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, mind <i>your </i>own business! Stop shipping random people together¨Clet¡¯s all just enjoy our own favorites in peace!¡±


    ¡°Leave Queenie out of this. She doesn¡¯t deserve the drama.¡±


    ¡°Big celebrity versus designer? I¡¯m here for it! Someone hand me a pen, I could write a whole novel about these two!¡±


    ¡°Pass the pen, I want to read it!¡±


    ¡°Did you see the way they looked at each other? Sparks flying! Love at first sight, I¡¯m telling you¨CI¡¯m all in!¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks Nina¡¯s expressions are worth analyzing too?¡±


    ¡°Please check out Liam¡¯s new single!¡±


    12.41


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to support our gorgeous Nina in hertest TV drama, now airing!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Queenie isn¡¯t an industry insider, just a designer. Please focus <i>on </i>her work!¡±


    Thements ran the gamut¨Cgood, bad, and utterly unhinged. Any rational voices were quickly swallowed up, leaving only the most obsessive fans arguing and spiraling into chaos.


    Lillian was keeping an eye on the online frenzy as well. Seeing things spiral out of control, she stood up, half¨Ccrouched as she slipped away from her seat. When she nced up, she caught sight of Alessia in the corner.


    She shot Alessia a look and gestured to her phone before making her exit.


    Alessia understood¨CLillian was off to handle the situation. With that in mind, Alessia turned her attention back to the stage. The event was drawing to a close.


    ¡°We¡¯re so grateful for our two ambassadors, Liam and Nina. Both of them embody the spirit of my designs. When we first partnered with A&P, their director and I agreed¨Cthey were the perfect choice for thisunch.¡±


    Vera, dressed in an elegant gown and sporting a chic short haircut, took the microphone and continued seamlessly from where Queenie left off. She looked poised and self¨Cassured.


    Next, Liam and Nina took turns sharing their thoughts on theunch. After the obligatory pleasantries, the ceremony wrapped up and the livestream ended.


    Alessia checked the trending topics interest in the Queenie¨CLiam pairing was already starting to cool.


    The inte is a double¨Cedged sword; used well, it can ignite a brand, but mishandled, it can overshadow an entireunch and harm everyone involved.


    The end of theunch event wasn¡¯t truly the end, either.


    Some guests would approach the designer for a private chat, others would arrange to reserve pieces they had their eye on. If a celebrity they admired was present, it wasn¡¯t unusual to raise a ss, talk business, or discuss potential coborations.


    That¡¯s the nature of this world¨Ca marketce of ambition and reputation.


    Alessia rose, nning to head backstage to wait for Queenie. Vera would handle the rest.


    ¡°Tch, I thought this would be something special. What a waste of time¨Cturns out it was nothing after all.¡±


    212


    12.41


    Cha

 love and power 265

    Alessia stopped in her tracks and leaned casually against a marble column.


    ¡°Honestly, none of them can hold a candle to you. These people clearly have no taste¨Cit¡¯s just because she¡¯s a little pretty, that¡¯s all,¡± one of Sienna Winston¡¯s friends whispered.


    Sienna shot her friend a sharp re, clearly unimpressed.


    Realizing her attempt at ttery had backfired, the friend pressed her lips together and fell silent.


    Another girl, eager to ease the tension, chimed in, ¡°Can you believe she¡¯s bold enough to host her own showcase? The nerve! Even the old drafts <i>you </i>tossed out, Sienna, look better than her so¨Ccalled showstopper.¡±


    As expected, a smug smile curled at Sienna¡¯s lips, pride flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°I put in real work¨Cperfection, every time. Not like some people who doodle a few sketches, and call it a collection. It¡¯s just embarrassing,¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s all hype anyway. She gets a little praise and suddenly the world thinks she¡¯s a genius. Look at this¨Cher showcase isn¡¯t even over and her name¡¯s everywhere, trending with celebrities.¡±


    ¡°Our Sienna¡¯s just too modest. If you yed the PR game like she does, you¡¯d be a household name by now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>another friend added.


    The chorus of backhandedpliments sent Sienna floating, her confidence growing with each word.


    ¡°I only work with the best. As for her? Please,¡± Sienna said, dripping with disdain.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree <i>more-</i>¡±


    ¡°Aah!¡± Sienna¡¯s shriek cut through the conversation.


    A few heads turned, but most people barely nced over before returning to theirworking and business deals.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with <i>you</i>?¡± Sienna snapped, staring at the sticky orange stain spreading across her designer dress. Her re zeroed in on Alessia.


    Her friends looked startled, frozen in ce and unsure what to do.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Alessia held the now¨Cempty ss in one hand, the other covering her mouth in feigned surprise. Her apology, however, sounded anything but sincere.


    12:41


    Chapter


    ¡°I just thought you might want to rinse your mouth out, since all that trash talk was starting to stink up the ce. But, well, I guess even the orange juice would rather sacrifice itself than be anywhere near you. My apologies.¡±


    It was hard to tell whether Alessia was apologizing to Sienna or the juice.


    With a nce at Sienna¨Cwho was frantically dabbing at her ruined dress¨CAlessia snapped her fingers. Instantly, a waiter appeared, silently taking away the empty ss without so much as a nce at Sienna.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much this dress costs? This is an A&P limited edition¨Cthere are only five in the entire world!¡± Sienna hissed between clenched teeth. Alessia blinked innocently back at her.


    ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t thisdy even afford three million for a recement? Besides, it may be limited, but isn¡¯t this from their collection two years ago?¡±


    Sienna¡¯s friends exchanged nervous nces, none daring to speak. Sienna was shaking with rage.


    She raised her hand, about to p Alessia across the face¨Conly to have her wrist caught in a firm grip.


    No one had noticed Liam¡¯s arrival. He stepped in behind Alessia, pulling her protectively into his arms, one hand wrapping gently around her shoulders, the other firmly gripping Sienna¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Excuse me, madam. What exactly are you nning to do to my sister?¡± Liam¡¯s voice was calm, his eyes cold.


    ¡°Your sister? For a second I thought you were someone important. Turns out she¡¯s just a wannabe celebrity,¡± Sienna sneered, wrenching her hand free. She rubbed her wrist, red with the clear imprint of Liam¡¯s fingers. ¡°Did you see that? Three million¨Cruined, thanks <i>to </i>your dear sister!¡±


    Liam nced down at Alessia, who gave him a small, confident nod.


    ¡°I understand. Give me your ount details and I¡¯ll transfer the money,¡± he replied, face unreadable.


    ¡°But next time, you might want to watch where you¡¯re going. Trying to start a scene with a teenager isn¡¯t a good look.¡±


    At that, Alessia couldn¡¯t hold back augh. She ducked her head to hide her smile. Liam said nothing more, simply ruffling her hair fondly, with not a hint of me in his touch.


    <i>212 </i>

 love and power 266

    ¡°Me? Faking an ident?!¡± Sienna¡¯s voice shot up an octave. Queenie, noticing themotion, excused herself from her group and made her way over.


    ¡°Queenie¡¯sing,¡± whispered a friend at Sienna¡¯s side.


    For a split second, Sienna panicked. She red at Alessia and Liam, clutching her dress as she tried to make a quick exit.


    ¡°Do you want me to buy you a brand¨Cnew one, exactly the same? <i>Or</i>¡­ I mean, you don¡¯t look like you can afford it¨Cmaybe cash would be better?¡± Alessia called after her, sugar¨Csweet and innocent as could be.


    ¡°No need!¡± Sienna hissed, practically spitting the words out through clenched teeth. She shot Alessia a murderous look, spun on her heel, and stormed off¨Conly to trip as her high heel caught on the step. She stumbled, nearly falling, her face turning bright red.


    Her friends hurried after her, but Sienna kept her head down and didn¡¯t look back, practically fleeing the scene in a flustered, undignified rush.


    By the time Queenie arrived, all she saw was the back of Sienna¡¯s head as she disappeared in a hurry. Queenie turned her attention back to Liam, nodding a quick hello.


    Liam nodded back, ruffling Alessia¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll head over for now, but don¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll give <i>you </i>a ride hometer.¡± He¡¯d met Sienna during work events¨Che knew full well how she and Alessia were connected.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Alessia replied, waving him off.


    Once Liam was <i>gone</i><i>, </i>Queenie grabbed Alessia¡¯s hand, scanning her up and down, clearly worried.


    ¡°Lessie, what happened? Are <i>you </i>alright?¡±


    Alessia held Queenie¡¯s arm, half amused, half exasperated. ¡°Honestly, doesn¡¯t it look like she¡¯s the one with the problem?¡°¨Creferring to Sienna, of course.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all I care about.¡± For Queenie, if Alessia wasn¡¯t the one who got hurt, the rest didn¡¯t matter.


    <i>¡°</i><i>So</i>, who was that?¡± Alessia had no intention of repeating what Sienna said.


    <b>12:42 </b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Queenie was surprised.


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your brother¡¯s date¨Cyou know, Max.¡±


    ¡°His date?¡± Alessia suddenly remembered Max mentioning someone over dinner a while ago. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be her.


    ¡°The Tate family¡¯s in a bit of trouble with their finances; Scott Tate wants Max toe back and take over thepany. Guess he¡¯s hoping to partner up with the Winstons, so he¡¯s arranging for the two of them to get to know each other.¡±


    The Winston Group specialized in banking and loans¨CScott¡¯s n was obvious.


    This was news to Alessia; she¡¯d had a lot on her tetely and wasn¡¯t keeping up with family politics.


    ¡°How do you know her, then?¡± Alessia asked.


    Queenie puffed up her cheeks, looking adorably indignant. ¡°We¡¯re both in the same graduate program. And our names are kind of simr, right? Our professor¡¯s from out of the country¨Ccan never pronounce them right. She always gets us mixed up.¡± The memory made Queenie sound both resigned and a little annoyed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why she was picking a fight?¡±


    No wonder Alessia and Queenie were such close friends¨Ctheir first instinct was always <i>to </i>defend each other.


    Throw Ste into the mix and the three of them lived by the motto: ¡°There¡¯s no way my friend¡¯s the problem¨Cit¡¯s always the other person.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really a fight, just some petty jabs. I just tune her out.¡±


    ¡°But after that incident, I haven¡¯t seen her around. I don¡¯t even remember her being on the guest list for theunch tonight.¡±


    12:4

 love and power 267

    Queenie frowned, but Alessia didn¡¯t seem the <b>least </b>bit surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to bring a plus¨Cone to these events. With Sienna¡¯s family background, it¡¯s no wonder she managed to get in.¡±


    ¡°But what exactly happened with her?¡±


    ¡°We were both chosen by our professor to represent the school in the uing showcase. You know, our college is famous for producing top jewelry designers, so the event attracts a lot of industry professionals. Our professor had high hopes. for both of us, but then a well¨Cknown designer used Sienna of giarizing one of his early pieces.¡±


    Alessia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can imagine how it went. She was forced to withdraw from the showcase, got pped with awsuit, and the professor¡¯s attitude toward her changed overnight. Add in all the snide remarks from our ssmates, and her pride just couldn¡¯t take it. So she dropped out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s any of that got to do with you?¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely unrted. After all, Queenie had tipped off the designer. But all she did was quietly drop a hint. If Sienna hadn¡¯t tried to cut corners or tried to sabotage Queenie by copying that designer¡¯s old debut piece¨Cnone of this would¡¯ve happened.


    Of course, Queenie kept these thoughts to herself.


    ¡°My reputation started growing after that incident. Maybe she mes me for what happened. I mean, I didn¡¯t really do anything, but I did end up benefiting the most from the whole mess.¡±


    Queenie shrugged, feigning innocence.


    Alessia didn¡¯t press further. She nodded, finally understanding why Sienna harbored so much resentment toward Queenie. It was jealousy, in and simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore,¡± Queenie said, waving it off.


    Then she grinned and nudged Alessia yfully. ¡°So, how did I do today? Pretty good, right?¡±


    ¡°You were fantastic,¡± Alessia replied, ruffling Queenie¡¯s hair with genuine affection. Her voice was warm, brimming with approval.


    12:42


    ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte, I should head out. Don¡¯t stay up too long, okay? I¡¯ll swing by the clinicter and mix up some medicine for you¨Cmake sure you drink it,¡± Alessia added, almost out of habit. She gently took Queenie¡¯s wrist, checking her pulse. Satisfied there was nothing amiss, she still couldn¡¯t resist nagging a bit.


    Queenie was used to it by now. Far from being annoyed, she justughed and agreed, teasing Alessia with a pout and a grin to cheer her up.


    They chatted a little longer about nothing in particr before finally parting ways. When Alessia stepped outside, she found Liam waiting at the door. He¡¯d swapped his tailored suit for a casual hoodie, pulled a cap low over his face, and wore a mask¨Cdoing his best to keep a low profile.


    He wasn¡¯t the same unknown singer stuck performing in bars anymore. These days, he was a bonafide star with millions of fans.


    With talent, smart PR moves, and the mystery of his early days when he kept his face hidden, it was no surprise to Alessia that he¡¯d be such a sensation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Liam said, ruffling her hair as she approached.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lillian?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to keep an eye on the charts at the office, so I told her to take the car and head back.¡±


    Funny enough, the Morton family home wasn¡¯t too far from here.


    They hadn¡¯t realized it at first, but since moving in, the perks had be obvious. The area was busy, packed with shopping districts, and most major social events took ce nearby. Everything was convenient¨Cand a lot safer, too.


    They walked side by side,fortable in the quiet that settled between them.


    ¡°So, what did she say to you?¡± Liam asked, clearly not buying Alessia¡¯s story that she¡¯d ¡°identally¡± spilled orange juice on someone¡¯s dress.

 love and power 268

    Alessia arched an eyebrow, choosing not to answer. Instead, she fired back with another question.


    ¡°And where did you get all that money from, huh? You¡¯re not scared you¡¯ll really have to pay up?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? Go over and say, ¡®Oh, sorry, my little sister didn¡¯t <i>know </i>any better. Please, be the bigger person¨Clet us off the hook, and my whole family will be forever grateful¡°?¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice was full of mock drama, making Alessia burst outughing.


    ¡°Good thing you want to be a singer. If you ever tried acting, I bet Lillian would be stressing over how you¡¯d evernd a role.¡±


    Liam grinned. ¡°Even if I did have to pay up, it¡¯s not the end of the world. I¡¯ve saved a bit, not quite enough, but if I had to, I¡¯d just swallow my pride and ask to pay in installments. Honestly, I¡¯ve already endured enough side¨Ceye from everyone since the day our family went broke.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say thatst part out loud. Instead, he slung an arm around Alessia¡¯s shoulders, momentarily lost in old memories.


    Alessia caught the unspoken meaning. When things fall apart, people who once called themselves friends might turn on you just to get a piece of the action. Sure, there were a few kind souls willing to help, but for the Morton family at the time, it was barely a drop in the ocean.


    Robbing Peter to pay Paul only dug the debt hole deeper. No wonder Brendan had chosen to live in that shabby apartment, selling off what little they had left to clear as much debt as possible. Free from debt, at least whatever they earned afterward would be theirs, instead of getting swallowed up by interest payments.


    Trying to lighten the heavy mood, Alessia teased, ¡°With all that wealth, why not splurge on a wardrobe upgrade?¡±


    Liam gave a softugh, his eyes crinkling above his mask. ¡°Honestly? I want to buy back our old house.¡± He sounded almost shy, but the warmth in his voice betrayed his hope for the future. ¡°But you can¡¯t let that slip, okay?¡±


    ¡°That ce is ancient. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to get a new one?¡± Alessia shrugged. To her, a house was just a ce to live. As long as you had your family,


    it didn¡¯t matter where <i>you </i>were¨Cshe couldn¡¯t quite understand Liam¡¯s attachment.


    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>


    12.42


    ¡°That house was the one Dad bought when he proposed to Mom. Even though Grandpa never approved in the end¡­ Anyway, it holds a lot of memories for them. When we had to sell it, Mom cried for days.¡±


    Alessia nodded, only half understanding.


    ¡°I bet that¡¯s what our big brother wants too,¡± Liam added. All the siblings had shared the Morton family¡¯s highs and lows together; their bond ran deeper than most.


    When they got back to the Mortons¡® ce, their parents stared in surprise at Liam¨Cthey hadn¡¯t seen him in ages. They immediately started asking about how he¡¯d been.


    Alessia excused herself and slipped away to her room.


    She curled up in her chair, staring at her phone¡¯s chat screen, fingers drumming against the desk in hesitation. After a moment, she sighed and hit the button for a voice call.


    The line barely rang before Max picked up.


    ¡°Well, well, I was starting to think I¡¯d never hear from you again. What¡¯s the asion? The prodigal daughter finally calls?¡±


    Alessia rolled her eyes, staying silent.


    Max let her have thest word and spun his chair around, turning his back to the


    door.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You back in the country?¡±


    Max raised an eyebrow<i>. </i><i>¡°</i>Someone¡¯s been keeping tabs, huh?¡±


    He¡¯d only just gotten back after taking care of some business overseas.


    ¡°I heard the Tate family¡¯s going bankrupt?¡±


    Alessia¡¯s bluntness didn¡¯t faze Max. He actually burst outughing¨Ca rare, genuine sound.


    212


    12-12

 love and power 269

    ¡°Yeah, if things really go south for me, you¡¯d better remember to take me in when I¡¯m out on the street.¡±


    Max was still the same Max. Two¨Cthirds of what he said was a joke, and you could never take him too seriously.


    ¡°Honestly, you camping out on a park bench sounds about right,¡± Alessia shot back, rolling her eyes.


    Laughter echoed from the other end of the line¨Clight, easy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Only then did Alessia feel a genuine sense of relief. She looked up, her gazending on the framed photo on her desk, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite name, her mood soured.


    ¡°If you really do go bankrupt one day, I suppose I could let you crash at my ce.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother waiting for Max¡¯s response, simply hung up.


    The dial tone droned on. Max, lips curled in a faint grin, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    Lately, Tate Holdings had been a mess. These past couple days, he¡¯d barely managed three hours of sleep in total. He rubbed his brow and leaned back in his chair, feeling lighter after that call¨Cthe exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    ¡°Ungrateful brat. Guess she does have a conscience after all.¡±


    He muttered as he looked at the darkened phone screen. But a secondter, the


    screen lit up again.


    Max¡¯s smile faded. He straightened, voice and posture all business.


    ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow<i>, </i>lunch at The Gables. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re meeting the Winston family¡¯s daughter.¡± Scott¡¯s tone was cold, more business partner than father.


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>Max¡¯s reply was t, emotionless, as if he were speaking to a stranger.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the state Tate Holdings is in. We need the Winston investment¨Cthere¡¯s no room for mistakes. I trust you know how to conduct yourself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Max didn¡¯t bother to say more.


    12:42


    Chapter


    Scott didn¡¯t care about his attitude. As soon as he got confirmation, he hung up.


    Max let out a coldugh, tossed his phone onto the table, and didn¡¯t give it another thought.


    Still, the next day he showed up at the restaurant as instructed.


    By the time Sienna arrived, Max was already seated, staring absently out the window.


    Even though she was half an hourte, Sienna didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of guilt. With the Tate family on the brink and her family¡¯s investment the only lifeline, she knew she held all the cards. What did it matter if she made him wait? He had no choice but to y along.


    Composing herself, she strode over, her designer bag swinging from her arm. A waiter hurried to pull out her chair, and Sienna sat down smoothly.


    Hearing themotion, Max turned his head, slow and unhurried.


    He was impably dressed, his sharp features and effortless elegance exactly as she¡¯d hoped. Of course, Sienna had reviewed his background before agreeing to this meeting. With her pedigree, she had her pick of suitors, but Max¡¯s family


    name¨Cand his looks¨Cwere hard to match.


    No doubt about it: on paper, Max was exactly what she wanted.


    A family that needed her money to stay afloat meant she¡¯d hold all the power after marriage. The thought made her lift her chin a little higher, pride shining in her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re <i>Max</i>?¡±


    She gave him a <i>once</i><i>¨C</i>over, expecting a fawning greeting. Instead, he looked at her with chilly indifference. Theck of enthusiasm irked her, but in some twisted way, it only made her more intrigued.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Sienna let out a softugh, assuming he was ying hard to get.


    ¡°Sienna.¡± She announced her name with her chin tilted up, every inch the confident


    heiress.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Max¡¯s response was so nonchnt it made Sienna¡¯s smile falter.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a relief to see Miss Winston actually made it. For a moment there, I was starting to wonder if you¡¯d been in a car ident¨Cthat¡¯s about the only excuse for


    <i>213 </i>


    12:42


    showing up thiste.¡±

 love and power 270

    ¡°Yeah, if things really go south for me, you¡¯d better remember to take me in when I¡¯m out on the street.¡±


    Max was still the same Max. Two¨Cthirds of what he said was a joke, and you could never take him too seriously.


    ¡°Honestly, you camping out on a park bench sounds about right,¡± Alessia shot back, rolling her eyes.


    Laughter echoed from the other end of the line¨Clight, easy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Only then did Alessia feel a genuine sense of relief. She looked up, her gazending on the framed photo on her desk, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite name, her mood soured.


    ¡°If you really do go bankrupt one day, I suppose I could let you crash at my ce.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother waiting for Max¡¯s response, simply hung up.


    The dial tone droned on. Max, lips curled in a faint grin, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    Lately, Tate Holdings had been a mess. These past couple days, he¡¯d barely managed three hours of sleep in total. He rubbed his brow and leaned back in his chair, feeling lighter after that call¨Cthe exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    ¡°Ungrateful brat. Guess she does have a conscience after all.¡±


    He muttered as he looked at the darkened phone screen. But a secondter, the


    screen lit up again.


    Max¡¯s smile faded. He straightened, voice and posture all business.


    ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow<i>, </i>lunch at The Gables. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re meeting the Winston family¡¯s daughter.¡± Scott¡¯s tone was cold, more business partner than father.


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>Max¡¯s reply was t, emotionless, as if he were speaking to a stranger.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware of the state Tate Holdings is in. We need the Winston investment¨Cthere¡¯s no room for mistakes. I trust you know how to conduct yourself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Max didn¡¯t bother to say more.


    12:42


    Chapter


    Scott didn¡¯t care about his attitude. As soon as he got confirmation, he hung up.


    Max let out a coldugh, tossed his phone onto the table, and didn¡¯t give it another thought.


    Still, the next day he showed up at the restaurant as instructed.


    By the time Sienna arrived, Max was already seated, staring absently out the window.


    Even though she was half an hourte, Sienna didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of guilt. With the Tate family on the brink and her family¡¯s investment the only lifeline, she knew she held all the cards. What did it matter if she made him wait? He had no choice but to y along.


    Composing herself, she strode over, her designer bag swinging from her arm. A waiter hurried to pull out her chair, and Sienna sat down smoothly.


    Hearing themotion, Max turned his head, slow and unhurried.


    He was impably dressed, his sharp features and effortless elegance exactly as she¡¯d hoped. Of course, Sienna had reviewed his background before agreeing to this meeting. With her pedigree, she had her pick of suitors, but Max¡¯s family


    name¨Cand his looks¨Cwere hard to match.


    No doubt about it: on paper, Max was exactly what she wanted.


    A family that needed her money to stay afloat meant she¡¯d hold all the power after marriage. The thought made her lift her chin a little higher, pride shining in her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re <i>Max</i>?¡±


    She gave him a <i>once</i><i>¨C</i>over, expecting a fawning greeting. Instead, he looked at her with chilly indifference. Theck of enthusiasm irked her, but in some twisted way, it only made her more intrigued.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Sienna let out a softugh, assuming he was ying hard to get.


    ¡°Sienna.¡± She announced her name with her chin tilted up, every inch the confident


    heiress.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Max¡¯s response was so nonchnt it made Sienna¡¯s smile falter.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a relief to see Miss Winston actually made it. For a moment there, I was starting to wonder if you¡¯d been in a car ident¨Cthat¡¯s about the only excuse for


    <i>213 </i>


    12:42


    showing up thiste.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!